Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
seen him before

... bout a month and seen each other twice cause he's married .She asked him to take a ... I showed him where the sink with the leak was. I had just woken up an hour before ... walked away before he notice and for sure I knew he had no underwear .I then let him I was ... ... Continue»
Posted by laredocock 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 820  |  
43%
  |  3

Swinger lifestyle

Holiday in Cap d'Agde

This is Dan. My wife Mandy and I spent a two-week holiday in Cap d'Agde in the south of France in September. We stayed in the naturist section, called Port Ambonne, which has a reputation as a place where couples come to have fun after the f****y holiday season has finished. We had such a wild time that we just had to write down our holiday experiences so that you can enjoy them too. Here's the result.

The sun was hot as Mandy and I packed our luggage into the bright green Renault Clio at Montpellier airport. On the flight from the UK we'd sat opposite another couple, Jim and Linda, who were also going to Cap d'Agde and they'd picked up the keys to their rental car before us. We waved to them as they drove away.

"See you later," Jim shouted out of the car window. We'd arranged to meet for a drink together later that evening.

The drive to Cap d'Agde was easy, and we checked in at the entrance to the naturist area without too much delay. We'd come here to relax and have some fun, though neither of us had been here before so we weren't too sure what to expect. We're not swingers – at least we weren't before our holiday. And it was the first time we'd sunbathed nude. But Mandy loves going topless whenever we're on a beach, and back home when I suggested we get an all-over tan this year, she happily agreed.

I warned her that the nightlife might be a bit wild, since I'd read a few stories about it on the internet.

"Don't believe everything you read," she said. "It might be as tame as Margate. But, don't worry, if it turns out to be as wild as you say, I won't spoil the fun."

And so we ended up coming on a holiday that was to change our lives and lead us into sexual adventures we'd only fantasized about before.

We found our apartment easily as it wasn't far from the main car park. It was the hottest time of the day and there was no one around as we carried our luggage from the car and took the lift to the third floor apartment. The apartment was not big but it had everything we needed, and there was a large sunny balcony overlooking the resort.

We rapidly unpacked our things. As I was putting my shirts in a drawer, Mandy wandered out onto the balcony to look around. Then she amazed me. I happened to look up and saw her pull her t-shirt over her head, unclip her bra, pull down her shorts and step out of her thong.

"What are you doing?" I asked, shocked by her behaviour.

"Just getting in the mood," she said. "From now on I don't think I'll need much more than what I've got on – except for special occasions. Come and take a look."

I walked out onto the balcony and looked out across the wide pedestrian street below us and the grassy area beyond. There weren't all that many people around, but those that were out were all completely naked – except for one older woman wearing a brief t-shirt and nothing else. What else would you expect at a nudist resort? Yet it was still quite a surprise to see 30 or 40 people going about their business with no clothes on.

"Come on then," said Mandy. "You're the one who wanted a nudist holiday. Strip off and let's get some sun."

I pulled off my shirt as Mandy unbuckled my belt and unzipped my jeans. In a moment I was naked too. Mandy put her arms round my neck and kissed me and I felt my cock start to swell against her body. Her naked skin against mine in the open air turned me on so much that I kissed her wildly, sticking my tongue deep into her mouth and holding her close to me as I stroked her back and cupped her bum cheeks in my hands.

The sun was hot and we were both sweating. The perspiration on our skin made our bodies slide against each other erotically. With her arms still round my neck, Mandy looked into my eyes then spoke softly. "Do whatever you want with me, right here," she said.

I slipped one hand between her legs, stroking her pussy. She was hot and juicy so I slipped a finger inside, then two. She took my cock in her hand, rubbing it backwards and forwards till it was rigid. I could hardly contain myself.

Then Mandy slowly dropped to her knees in front of me, letting her hands follow the contours of my chest and stomach and letting her fingernails lightly scratch my skin as she did so. She smiled up at me as she licked the end of my cock. Then she cupped my balls in one hand and gently massaged me between my legs with the other as she licked her way along my swollen shaft. Then she was wanking me again as she put the tip of my cock in her mouth and pushed slowly forwards so that more and more of it disappeared inside.

She pulled back then pushed forward again, then repeated the action several times – each time forcing her open mouth as far as possible along my cock. She was getting wilder and wilder, strings of saliva hanging from her chin as she pushed again and again as far as she could.

"Mandy, someone might see us," I said.

She pulled off my cock, smiled up at me, and said "Well I don't care if you don't." Then, with saliva and pre-cum dripping from her mouth, she spat on my cock and plunged her mouth deep onto it once again.

I was ready to explode. I pulled her to her feet and turned her to face the balcony wall. The wall was up to waist-height and she leaned forward, resting her arms on it. I pushed my cock roughly into her pussy from behind as she gazed over the balcony at the naked people walking below. Normally she likes a bit of foreplay to warm her up, but this time it was clear that she just wanted fucking. I pumped in and out as hard and as deep as I could.

"My god," she said. "That's fantastic. Fuck me harder."

I needed no encouragement, though I was dripping with sweat in the open sunshine. My cock pistoned into her again and again, and her body started to shake. She was still leaning on the edge of the balcony, looking over it, when she let out a loud moan as the orgasm rippled through her body.

A naked couple walking in the street below heard her and looked up. They waved.

"Glad to hear you're having a good time," the guy shouted in English. It was Jim and Linda on their way to the beach.

Mandy waved back to them, her tits swinging free and my cock still buried in her pussy. "I'm having a great time, thanks" she shouted.

"And so am I," I called to them just as my orgasm came and my cock started pumping Mandy's cunt full of cum. They laughed because it was obvious what we were doing.

"Save some for later," Linda shouted as they walked away. "See you tonight."

Mandy pulled free of my cock, turned round and squatted in front of me. She licked my cock clean of its glistening layer of spunk and pussy juice. As she squatted, my cum dripped from her cunt onto the balcony floor. She dipped the end of her finger into the pool of cum and licked it clean. Then her hand went to her pussy and a couple of fingers disappeared inside.

When she pulled them out she pushed them as far into her mouth as she could and then slowly withdrew them, licking them clean as she did. "I feel like a complete slut," she said, "and I'm really enjoying it."

Then we were standing, embracing again. "Hey look," Mandy said, "someone's watching."

We'd got so carried away with our fucking that neither of us had bothered to check whether anyone could see us. In fact, several balconies overlooked ours, just as ours overlooked some others below us. A couple on a balcony above ours and to the right were watching us.

"Une belle performance," the guy shouted in French, then realizing I didn't understand switched to English with a strong French accent. "Great show," he said. "Maybe we can show you round some of the night clubs in Cap d'Agde." He said his name was Pierre and his wife was Marie.

"Yes maybe," I said noncommitedly and started to go back inside.

"Don't mind my husband," said Mandy. "He's a bit shy sometimes. We'd love to go clubbing with you. We're busy tonight but maybe another evening."

"Wonderful," said Marie. "We'll give you a few French experiences you may not have come across in England."

Inside the apartment I asked Mandy, "What do you think you're doing? We've never met these people before."

"So what?" she asked. "You wanted us to have a sex-filled holiday. I'm just making sure you won't be disappointed."

It was 3:30 in the afternoon by the time we set off for the beach – me in my swimming shorts to hide my semi-erect cock and Mandy topless in just her tiny bikini thong. We walked through the resort looking at the suntanned holidaymakers sitting outside the bars and cafés sipping coffee. It all looked quite normal really, except that the tans were all-over and you could see every bit of bronzed skin. Just about all the women had their pussies shaved, though a few had left a narrow vertical strip of close-cropped hair. And several had piercings in navel, nipples or pussy.

Mandy soon pulled down her bikini thong, stepped out of it and carried it her hand. She'd had her bikini line waxed before we'd come on holiday but that still left a small inverted triangle of short public hairs.

"Looks like I'm a bit out of fashion in the pussy department," she said. "Seems as if a bit more trimming is in order. I wouldn't want to cover up more than necessary."

On our way to the beach we passed a couple of supermarkets, a newsagent and a few souvenir shops. But what really caught my eye was the number of shops selling erotic clothes – especially for women – and the number of clubs that advertised that they were for swingers – including quite a few that openly promised gangbangs.

"This is amazing," I said to Mandy. "I can hardly believe that this place is so open about sex. I must be dreaming."

"From the look of the nightlife on offer, we may not get enough sl**p to do much dreaming," she said.

"You don't mind trying some of these places?" I asked my once-demure wife.

"Not at all," she said. "I guess you brought me here in the hope that we could try them together. I don't mind. I'm quite looking forward to some exhibitionism and public sex – especially if I can be in the middle of it."

This kind of talk by Mandy made my cock grow hard again. I kept my shorts on till we reached the beach, found a quiet spot away from other people, and spread out our towels. Then I quickly pulled them off and lay on my stomach to hide my erection. The beach at this part of Cap d'Agde is several kilometers long and quite wide so it wasn't crowded. The f****y holiday season was over, but there were sunbathing bodies here and there – all as naked as the day they were born and not at all ashamed of it. It was so normal that no one took any notice.

"Come on," said Mandy. "Let's go in the sea."

"But I've got a hard-on," I said.

"So what?" she answered. "I quite like the idea of showing everyone what a stud I've got for a husband. See if you can catch me."

Mandy raced to the sea, her 36C tits swinging free as she ran. I chased after her, my erect cock swinging too as I tried to catch up with her. I caught her just as she crashed into the waves and I grabbed her around the waist. We fell into the sea together and then splashed side by side out to sea for 20 metres or so. For the next 10 minutes we were splashing, kissing, swimming, groping each other, and then we splashed our way back to the beach feeling as horny as hell. I walked out of the water in front of her. She called to me and, as I turned to her she put her arms round my neck just as she had on the balcony earlier. Mandy's nipples had hardened and I felt them brush my chest as she rubbed her breasts against me.

"Fuck me again," she said. "Fuck me right here."

She didn't normally use the "f" word and now she'd used it twice in one breath.

"We can't do it here," I said. "People will see us."

"In that case," she said, "I'll suck you off."

I was facing out to sea, the water lapping round my thighs a couple of inches below my balls. Mandy slid her body down mine and knelt in the sea up to her neck. She put my cock in her mouth and then spat into the sea.

"Too much salt water," she said. "Wank on my face instead."

I'd never known my wife like this before. We'd only been here a few hours and she was already turning into the exhibitionist slut I'd always dreamed about.

"Cover my face in your cum," she said.

No one on the beach was near enough to take much notice of us, though one naked couple were splashing in the water not far away.

"Go on," Mandy said. "No one's looking. And if they are, you can show them what a slut your wife is. You want to, don't you? That's why you brought me here, isn't it? I know you fantasize about having sex in public. Well, use me as your public sex-toy and shoot your jizz on me."

My hand was on my cock, wanking it, rubbing it across her face. She opened her mouth and sucked my cock again, then spat out some more of the sea-water.

"You think you're the only one who looked up Cap d'Agde on the Internet, don't you?" she taunted me. "Well I did too," she said, "and my French is better than yours so I've read a lot more than you have. I know all the horny details – I've read all about the exhibitionism, the swingers' clubs, the gangbangs. And if you're game for it, so am I – all of it. I assure you, Dan, I've really been looking forward to this holiday."

I was wanking hard at this stage.

"I know that in the evenings the women dress in their most erotic outfits," she continued. "That's what you're hoping I'll do too, isn't it? I know you like the idea of showing me off in public. Well, don't worry Dan, you won't be disappointed. You can show me off as much as you like."

I was nearly at boiling point, oblivious to the fact that we were in a public place.

"You'd like to buy me some of those erotic clothes we saw in the shops as we came down to the beach, wouldn't you? Only you're not sure whether I'd wear them, are you? Well I promise you I will. You can buy me a dress with the highest hemline and the lowest neckline and made out of transparent material if you want. In fact, I'd like you to buy me a dress like that so I can wear it for you and everyone will see me. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

I nodded as I wanked.

"You want to take me out for the evening in an outfit that shows my tits and pussy to everyone, don't you? No problem. I won't let you down. In fact, it'll be fun to do that."

My cock was rigid as my hand worked the foreskin back and forth an inch from the mouth that was taunting me with erotic promises.

"You didn't see me pack my suitcase, did you? If you think I've brought jeans and t-shirts with me you're mistaken. You haven't seen the new clothes I bought specially for this holiday, have you?"

I shook my head to indicate no, as my hand moved faster and I felt like I was about to cum.

"I've got skirts that show my pussy, tops that show my boobs, and dresses that show everything," Mandy said. "And I'll wear them for you, and I don't care who sees. In fact, I want people to see me. While we're here I'm always going to be either naked or dressed like a slut, I promise you. And I'm looking forward to it."

I could feel the pangs of orgasm starting to well up within me.

"I'm looking forward to the clubs too," Mandy continued. "I'm looking forward to stripping off on a crowded dance floor. I'm looking forward to having you fuck me in front of other people. I'm looking forward to giving you a blowjob while people watch us, and then I'll chat with the people at the bar with your cum on my face. And as for the swinging and the rest, I've made up my mind I'm going to do anything you suggest sex-wise. I'll do everything you say – and more. I want us to have the maximum sexual excitement this holiday. So, before you tell me to do something, be sure you really want it, because I promise you I won't say no. So cum on me now and launch the wildest fucking fortnight of our lives. Shoot your spunk all over my face. I really want you to."

And I did. Even though it couldn't have been more than a couple of hours since I'd emptied my cock into her pussy, I still had enough cum in me to coat her cheeks and her forehead in the sticky white stuff. She licked the rest of it off my cock end. Then suddenly she submerged and a moment later came up again with most of it washed off.

"Wow," I said. "You really turn me on."

"And you turn me on too," said Mandy. "And so does this place. I think we're going to have a pretty hot time this holiday."

It was only then that I realized that the couple who'd been in the water near us had come nearer still. They'd obviously seen what we were doing yet they came and chatted to us as if wanking over your wife's face in public is a normal everyday occurrence. They were German. The guy was Gunter and his partner was Christa. He was about 40 though she was younger, and they came from Hamburg.

"You should try the stretch of beach over there," he told me, pointing to a densely crowded part about 500 yards away.

"It looks too crowded," I said. "We'd rather stay here."

"Please yourself," Gunter said, "but if you're looking for some real action, make sure you go to that part of the beach tomorrow."

"What he means," said Christa, "is that there'll be lots of public shagging going on. Gunter always likes to fuck me with people watching. See you again I hope."

"I hope so too," said Mandy as went back up the beach to lie in the sun.

After our wank in the surf, Mandy and I lay on the beach for a couple of hours or more, soaking up the sun and every so often rubbing sun tan oil all over each other. We both dozed off to sl**p and it was already 6:30 when Mandy woke me to say we needed to buy some things from the supermarket. Over at the crowded section of the beach that Gunter had pointed out there seemed to be a lot of people standing in a circle as if they were looking at something, but we took no notice. We gathered up our things and, not bothering to put on my shorts, I followed my naked wife off the beach and through the streets of the resort, first to buy some steak, salad and wine for dinner, and then to our apartment.

I was getting more used to the nudity now, though at first it seemed a bit strange to walk round a supermarket with no clothes on. Still, the other shoppers were naked too – except for a pale-skinned blonde woman in a white nylon dress – completely see-through with nothing at all underneath – next to the meat counter.

"I see you're starting to appreciate the scenery," Mandy said, looking down at my cock which had started to stiffen again. With a shopping bag in each hand there wasn't much I could do about it.

We got back to the apartment, grilled our steak and ate it with the salad, washing it down with some local red wine. Then we took turns to shower and get ready to go out. I was soon ready but Mandy was in the shower for quite a long time. When she came out she disappeared straight into the bedroom with a large white towel wrapped demurely round her. I started to follow her but she stopped me.

"Let me get ready alone," she said. "I hope I've got something suitable to put on." I judged by the grin on her face that I was going to be in for a treat.

We were due to meet Jim and Linda at 10 o'clock and it was only 9, so there was no rush. I went out onto the balcony and looked around. The street lights were on, illuminating the street beneath us, the broad pathway beyond it and part of the grassy area beyond that. Unlike in the afternoon, there were now lots of people around. I felt my jaw drop as I saw a couple approaching down the road. The guy was in jeans, and he walked arm-in-arm with a long-haired blonde who seemed to be in her underwear – black bra, thong and hold-up stockings – with a filmy see-through sarong knotted round her waist. Behind them came another couple – this time the woman was in silver high-heeled shoes and a tight shimmery silver dress that reached no further than her pussy. Beyond her came a woman in a see-through dress, bra and thong, then another in even less.

I was starting to feel horny. "Hey Mandy," I shouted, "come and look at this."

"No, you come and look at this," was the reply. I turned round and there in the balcony doorway was Mandy. "I think I'm ready to go now," she said.

"My god," was all I could say. In one sense the dress was quite demure – pink and purple floral patterned – but that was where demureness ended. From her left shoulder the dress was cut diagonally so that it just barely covered her right breast and passed round her right side halfway to her waist. The hem of the dress was a couple of inches above her pussy, though it also had a pink fringe about four inches long. As soon as she moved towards me the fringe parted to reveal a tiny purple g-string. On the unlit balcony that was all I saw but when we went inside into the light I realized the dress was completely see-through. Her breasts were totally visible and her nipples added to the pattern. You could see the sides and back of her g-string through the transparent material. The front of the g-string was hidden by the fringe – but only so long as she stood perfectly still.

"Do you like it?" she asked.

"Not bad," I said "Not bad for a start."

"You men are never satisfied," she replied. "But never mind. If you don't like it I can always put a sweater on."

"You look fabulous," I said. She looked down at my cotton slacks. There was a bulge where my cock had gone rigid again.

"Come on," she said. "Let's go meet Jim and Linda." And she turned and led the way out of the apartment with the swinging fringe showing her bum cheeks as she walked.

We'd arranged to meet Jim and Linda at the Montrose bar. This was originally a small pub in a row of shops with a pavement in front. The pavement is kept clear so you can walk past the shops, but beyond it the pub now has a large marquee with several bars, an assortment of high stools, and a DJ. The roof is held up by tall poles that have circular tables built round them at chest height. All the bars and tables are built to be danced on – sometimes by professional entertainers, sometimes by the barmaids, but most often by the female customers. And – so we soon found out – dancing at the Montrose means stripping off in public.

We found the Montrose bar by following the noise and the parade of scantily-clad women heading there with their partners. At 10 o'clock the place was full, and the sight of so many erotically dressed women in one place was a new one for me.

One side of the huge tent was open. I didn't know where to look first. The Montrose attracts a lot of couples and there wasn't one woman in the place who wasn't a walking sex object. We edged past a bra-less woman in a pale blue see-through blouse. She was talking to a woman sitting on a high stool in a white PVC outfit that showed ample tit and was so short it didn't even reach under her bum. A young woman in a black net top and microscopic skirt was wearing Doc Martens boots. Another woman in a black see-through dress had only a small g-string under it, while yet another in a pink see-through dress had nothing else on at all.

There were net dresses, bead dresses, topless outfits, and a few bottomless ones as well. One blonde woman in her 40s wore a low-slung denim skirt of no more than eight inches with a glittery white thong showing above and below it. Apart from that and her shoes, she had nothing on but jewelry.

"Dan, Mandy, over here," someone shouted. I spotted Jim and Linda beckoning to us so we made our way towards them through the mass of near-naked bodies.

"Great to see you again," I said. "Wow, I like your outfit," I told Linda as I admired her breasts through her tight transparent crop-top. Her short skirt was split at the side almost to the waistband, and though she wore a black suspender belt and stockings it was obvious she had no knickers on.

We chatted for a while, both Jim and I taking in the sights of erotically-clad female flesh all round us. A woman in a red shiny minidress and white boots was dancing on a table near us. The sound system pounded out a song that was unintelligible but with a heavy beat that had everyone clapping as the dancer pulled the dress slowly higher and higher – over her bum, up her back, round her shoulders, and then over her head. Now she had only a flimsy white thong on, and moments later she had wriggled out of that too. She'd been facing the other way but as she gyrated round the tent-pole and turned in our direction I recognized her as Marie from the balcony above ours. Mandy and I both shouted and cheered above the general din. As Marie saw us she put her hand between her legs, rubbed it against her hairless pussy, and then put it to her lips and blew us a kiss before clambering naked off the table into the waiting arms of her partner.

"I really like this shaved pussy fashion," Jim said.

"So do I," I responded.

"Well it's a good job I've shaved mine then," both our wives said almost in unison, giggling loudly when they realized they'd both said the same thing.

"Look," said Linda, pulling her skirt aside at the split and showing us a beautiful shaved pussy with inviting pink lips. Then Mandy pulled her thong to one side to show that her lips were just as naked.

"Wow, that's why you took so long in the shower," I said.

"All for you darling," she said. "And for anyone else who cares to look." The two women started giggling again.

"Well they won't see much with that thong on," Jim told her.

Without flinching Mandy hooked her thumbs in the sides of her g-string and pulled it down to her ankles. She stepped out of it and handed it to Jim. "Well why don't you look after it for me," she said. He gladly accepted, sniffed the minuscule garment, and put it in his pocket.

We stayed at the Montrose bar for an hour or so, chatting about all sorts of things – though sex mostly – until Jim suggested we all go back to their place for a bottle of wine.

Their apartment was in a different building from ours, but it was about the same size. Our wives flopped side-by-side onto the two-seater sofa while Jim and I opened the wine and poured it. I sat in a small armchair and Jim pulled up a wooden dining chair, while in the background the radio played French rock music. Our conversation soon turned to the subject of sex again. I recounted what Gunter and Christa had told us about public shagging going on at the crowded part of the beach, and Jim and Linda said they'd heard the same.

"You'd like to do some public shagging, wouldn't you darling?" Linda said to her husband.

"Course I would," he replied.

"Then why don't we get some practice," she said, gulping down her glass of red wine. "I'm sure Mandy and I can give you guys some inspiration."

"You bet," said Mandy, leaning over to give Linda a lingering kiss on the mouth.

There was more giggling and then they started kissing again, their tongues probing deep into each others' mouths. Soon they were stroking each others' boobs. And it wasn't long before their fingers were stroking each others' pussies too.

"I need some cock," Linda said as she leaned back on the sofa and spread her legs wide, dr****g her stockinged right leg over Mandy's left one and giving Jim and me a full view of her glistening pussy. Mandy followed suit, opening her legs too and – amid the fringes of her dress – rubbing her clit and pulling her pussy lips apart.

"Come along boys," said Mandy. "We could both do with something long and hard inside us."

Jim and I didn't need any more encouragement. We were soon naked and while I started licking out my wife's pussy on the sofa, Jim positioned Linda on the floor on all fours and without a hint of foreplay pushed his cock into her from behind. As I licked Mandy's pussy up and down and side to side, I pushed my tongue in as far as I could and flicked it against her sensitive cunt walls. Her juices were leaking out and running down the crack of her bum till they stained the sofa. She rubbed her breasts and plucked at her nipples through the transparent material of her dress. Behind me Linda was moaning with pleasure as Jim's cock slid in and out of her.

I turned Mandy round so she was kneeling on the sofa and leaning on the back of it. As she pulled off her dress and threw it aside, I plunged my cock deep into her dripping cunt.

She gasped as it went in the first time, then gasped some more as it went in again and again. "Oh yes, fuck me please," she shouted out loud.

"Do you want the neighbours to hear?" I asked.

"I don't care who hears me," she said in return and yelled out "Fuck me" again at the top of her voice.

"And fuck me too," Linda yelled too. What a randy pair of sluts they were.

Linda joined us on the sofa, kneeling side-by-side with Mandy as Jim fucked her hard. Between their gasps and moans the two girls kissed each other again as Jim and I pushed our rigid cocks deep inside them.

"I think I'd like to try something at both ends," said Linda. "Come on Dan. Give me something to suck."

"Wow," said Mandy. "That sounds horny. Go on Dan. I don't mind so long as I can have the same treatment." And that's how our swinging started.

I pulled my swollen cock out of Mandy's pussy which gaped open as some more of her juice dripped onto the sofa. I went round the back of the sofa and presented my cock, glistening with Mandy's pussy juice, in front of Linda's face.

Steadying herself with her left arm round my naked wife, Linda stroked my balls with her right hand, then stretched between my legs and pulled me up close so she could get the end of my cock into her mouth. She licked the sticky juices from it, pausing only to comment "Mmm, not bad. I think I'll have some more of your juice later, Mandy."

"So long as I can taste yours too," Mandy responded, but Linda didn't answer because she already had my cock halfway down her throat.

Linda could really swallow cock. I pushed it into her mouth and she just kept taking it. I must have looked shocked but Jim soon reassured me.

"You look surprised," he said. "I guess it's the first time a woman did that to you."

"Yes," I said as the tip of my cock stroked Linda's tonsils.

"Well Linda's always been able to take a full length down her throat without gagging. In fact, she likes a good long mouthful."

By this time the entire length of my cock had disappeared into Linda's mouth. She kept pushing onto it till her lips reached my stomach and balls. Then she pulled back, only to push forwards onto it again, then again and again. "Hey, that's great. You'll have to teach me how to do that," Mandy said.

While I was getting a deep-throat blow-job, Jim was still shafting Linda from behind. Mandy made herself useful by undoing the one button that held Linda's skirt in place. The garment slipped to the floor, leaving Linda in see-through crop-top, stockings and suspenders. My naked wife rubbed her tits along Linda's back, and then against Jim's chest. Next, Mandy focused on the centre of the action – Jim's cock and Linda's cunt. Linda was bending over so Mandy started to lick the base of her back, then even the crack of her bum. Next she was kissing the lower part of Jim's stomach, working her way to just above his cock as it fucked away at Linda.

Jim pulled back a little to give Mandy more room and his cock sprang out of Linda's cunt. Mandy took her chance, grabbing it, putting it in her mouth, and wanking it and sucking it at the same time. Then she guided it back into Linda's waiting cunt again. Mandy did this four or five times and Jim was really enjoying it as his cock alternated between fucking one woman and being sucked by another.

When she'd sucked Jim's cock for the sixth time in succession, Mandy decided he'd had enough fucking for the time being. Instead of pushing Jim's cock back into Linda's cunt, Mandy set about the cunt with her tongue instead. Jim got sidelined as Mandy clamped her mouth over Linda's pussy, stuck her tongue in as deep as she could, and started to lick every bit of cunt within range. Linda withdrew from my cock and told us all how fantastic it was to have a woman in her cunt for a change.

The next thing I knew Mandy and Linda were in a 69 position on the sofa. Mandy was underneath and Linda on top as they lay mouth to pussy, licking each other to a frenzy till first Mandy then Linda moaned and cried out as their orgasms made their bodies tremble.

It was a real horny sight, and both Jim and I started to wank when we saw it. We didn't wank for long though; we just had to join in. As Linda came up for breath, I pushed my cock into Mandy's pussy. Linda obliged by letting me fuck Mandy's cunt for a while, then she pulled me out and sucked me, then in I went again for another fuck. At the other end of this lesbian duo, Jim was alternately fucking Linda and getting sucked by Mandy.

The sensation of fucking and getting sucked was incredible and both Jim and I were soon near boiling point. I came first. I gasped as my cock jerked in orgasm for the third time since we'd arrived in Cap d'Agde. I pumped my cum into Mandy, and as the pulsations subsided Linda pulled my cock out and sucked it clean right to the hilt then buried her head between Mandy's thighs and licked her clean too.

Opposite me, Jim came too, shooting his load into Linda's cunt. As he withdrew, Mandy licked the cum from his cock and then lay still as the white sticky fluid leaked out of Linda's pussy and dripped into her waiting mouth. By the time all this was over, both Mandy and Linda had faces smeared in cum.

We were all ready for a drink so Jim poured out some more wine and we swilled it down. "It washes the cum down a treat," Linda said, smiling.

"I think I'll have a cum cocktail," said Mandy as she sc****d cum off her cheek into her glass so that it mingled with the wine. She swirled the mixture round a couple of times and then downed the drink in one. "Mmm," she said. "Delicious, nourishing and ..."

"Downright disgusting, I should think," said Jim.

"Well that too," answered Mandy, "but that's why you guys like to watch me do it, isn't it?"

"Not bad for the first day of our holiday," Jim said to Linda.

"Not bad at all," she replied. "We certainly started with a bang."

"Well tomorrow we'll meet on the beach and see whether all this talk of public sex is really true," I said.

"Yippee," Mandy answered. "I can hardly wait to see what tomorrow will bring. A lot more bangs, I hope."

And with that, Mandy and I said goodnight to Jim and Linda and went back to our apartment. As we got into bed I said, "You know, I can hardly believe what we've done today. We started with sex in the open, then I wanked over you in public, and then we fucked with a couple we only met 12 hours before."

"Yes, it was fun, wasn't it?" Mandy answered.

"And Jim still has your thong in his trouser pocket," I said.

"Never mind," she replied, "Now I've got used to it, I quite enjoy having my pussy on show. I've got no intention of covering it up again for a while."

After our wild night with Jim and Linda, we slept late and had a leisurely breakfast. Mandy said she enjoyed going out completely naked with her pussy shaved to buy the croissants from the bakery. "I met another English woman buying bread," she told me. "She said her name was Jill, from somewhere near Manchester. She's about our age. She and her partner arrived a week ago. She looks really brown – all over. I hope I can get a tan like hers."

"Was she shaved?" I asked.

"All you men ever think about is pussy," Mandy said. "Yes she was shaved completely – just like me," she answered, gently rubbing the smooth skin where her public hair had been. "And if you're interested, she had a blue and red butterfly tattooed above her pussy."

"Well I suppose it makes her easy to recognize in an orgy," I said.

Mandy laughed. "Maybe you'll find out later," she said. "We're meeting her and her partner for a drink this evening. Tell her you're a lepidopterist, and see what happens."

"What's one of those?" I asked.

"A butterfly fancier, of course," she said. "I'm sure she'll let you give it a close inspection."

We ate our croissant with raspberry jam, drinking strong coffee to wake us up and mineral water to cool us down. Normally I'm the one who talks about sex, but Mandy obviously couldn't stop thinking about our sexual adventures of the day before – and the adventures that were still to come. "You know, I really enjoyed what we did yesterday," she said.

"What did you like best?" I asked.

"I think it was that I could behave like a slut and not feel guilty about it," she answered. "I enjoyed being able to sunbathe completely naked, of course. But it was great to have sex on the balcony – and it was a real turn-on to know that someone had watched us. It was great when you wanked on my face while there were people around – and some people watched us do that too. It was great to go out in a dress that showed my boobs and my bum, and then to take off my thong and show my pussy in a crowded bar. It was great to be in such an erotic environment. And it was really great to do the lesbian show with Linda for you and Jim. And it was absolutely fantastic to do that fucking and sucking with them – and it all seemed so natural."

"Well I thought it was fantastic too," I said. "And we still have another 13 days to go."

As Mandy ate a croissant I watched crumbs of flaky pastry drop onto her breasts. She saw me watching and deliberately let a blob of raspberry jam drop onto her left nipple. I moved round to her side of the table and slowly licked off the crumbs and the jam. As I finished another blob of jam somehow found its way onto my hardening penis.

"Oh I'm so sorry," Mandy said. "Let me clean it up for you." And she started licking round the end of my cock and then all the way along it, cupping my balls in her left hand and caressing my buttocks with her right.

"That's amazing," I said. "I've never known you as horny as this before."

She slowly masturbated my cock and licked her lips. "It's this place," she said. "The open attitude to nudity and sex just feels so right. And everything I see and do here makes me want more."

"What about trying the nightclubs?" I asked.

"Why not," she replied. "Now we've come here we can't miss out on the swinging. I think it would be fun to fuck in public with other people doing the same round us."

"I love hearing you talk like this," I said. "Before we came I really did wonder if you might not like the atmosphere here."

"Well I didn't want to seem too enthusiastic in case you thought I was a complete slut," she answered. "But here I just love doing all those things that back home would get me called a slut but here are accepted as just natural because everyone's doing them."

"There's a club not far from here that looks pretty hot. I'd like to try that some time," I said.

"Yes, I passed it on the way to the bakery," she told me. There's a sign on the door that says 'Ce soir gangbang' – Gangbang tonight, single men 40 euros, couples free. I thought you might think that sounded good. We should certainly have a look inside some time," Mandy said with a fresh smile on her face that looked very innocent considering what we were talking about.

"Would you try it? A gangbang, I mean," I asked.

"If you don't mind me being gangbanged I might like to try it," was her answer. My cock became rigid at the thought of it. "But obviously a lot depends on what the men are like," she warned.

"You'd really do it?" I asked.

"I said I might try – but only so long as you don't mind, so long as you stay with me while it happens, and so long as they all use condoms when they fuck me. Now, have you finished breakfast? More tea, another croissant, or would you like some crumpet?"

"I'd like to have you right now," I said.

"OK," she answered. "You have half an hour to do whatever you want with me. Then I'm going to the beach."

"Whatever I want?" I asked. "Really anything?"

"Yes," she said. "Absolutely anything. My body's your fuck-toy – but you're running out of time. Come on, take me now."

We were both already naked so I grabbed my wife and kissed her neck. I licked up to her ear as my arms encircled her and my hands stroked her back and massaged the cheeks of her bum. I kissed her on the mouth, my tongue caressing hers as our saliva mingled. She kissed back, sucking on my tongue as if she would draw it deep inside her. And then her tongue was inside my mouth and I was sucking it further in as saliva dribbled down our chins. She had one hand on my buttock as the other took hold of my growing cock and gently stroked it back and forth.

Mandy kissed my cheek then licked my ear. "Anything you want to do to me," she whispered into it. "But you only have 25 minutes."

I worked my way from her mouth to her breasts, licking her and leaving streaks of saliva on her soft smooth skin. I sucked on her nipples one after the other. My lips tugged at each nipple gently but firmly – first the left, then the right, then the left again.

She gasped, leaning her head back. "Anything," she said again. I deliberately let my teeth graze her erect nipples, letting her feel the threat of pain without actually hurting her. She let out a high-pitched "Oh" as I moved my jaw side to side, gently rolling her nipples between my teeth. Then I moved down to her navel and caressed it with the tip of my tongue as I massaged her pussy with my hand.

Mandy leaned back on the table as I set about her shaven pussy, forcing my tongue as deep into her as it would go, licking constantly and moving my face from side to side to maximize the sensations inside her fuck tunnel.

"Oh yes," she said, "That's fantastic." I think she meant it – her pussy was hot and dripping, and my face and neck were drenched with her juice. I licked even harder, and as I pushed my mouth hard against her pussy she gasped again loudly and I felt her body shudder with pleasure. She seemed to recover before the orgasm overcame her. "20 minutes more," she said.

I turned her round so she faced the table. "Bend over and show me your ass and pussy," I told her.

Steadying herself on the edge of the table, she bent right over with her legs wide apart. Then, reaching behind herself, she grasped her buttocks with both hands and pulled the cheeks apart. What an incredible sight to see just after breakfast! The pink slit of her cunt gaped invitingly before me, and her tight anus quivered as the sphincter muscles resisted the pressure from her hands to pull it open. Squatting behind her, I pulled her pussy lips open with my thumbs and pushed my tongue inside, flicking it against the walls of her cunt and licking the soft flesh as her juices ran down my chest and dripped onto the floor. Her anus looked so vulnerable that I couldn't resist touching it with the tip of my tongue. It tightened as I did so but Mandy pulled her butt cheeks apart even more strongly so that the tiny hole widened. This time I carefully aimed my tongue so that the tip went inside the hole, which then closed voluntarily, squeezing my tongue out again as it did so.

I licked her anus hard, then spat on it. As I stood up I massaged her anus with the spit and then inserted the end of my index finger into the tight hole. She gasped again and clutched the table as my rigid cock slid into her cunt and my finger f***ed its way into her anus.

"Oh my god," she said. "Give me more." And then she added, "but I'm off to the beach in a quarter of an hour."

My cock slid in and out, and so did my finger. I set up a rhythm: as the cock pushed in the finger pulled out, and as the cock pulled out the finger pushed in again – as far as it would go. Mandy's pussy was dripping with juice but her anus needed some more lubrication. I pulled out my finger, spat into the hole before it closed, and then slowly pushed the tips of two fingers inside. Then I continued the push-pull rhythm – never pulling right out, of course, but each time pushing in as far as cock and fingers would go. And all the while Mandy's anus and pussy were pushing against me as if neither of them could get enough.

I decided it was time my cock got a bit of anal exercise. I pulled my fingers out of Mandy's bum and shifted my cock to her inviting but ever-tightening anus. I pushed hard against it but the muscle was too tight for comfort.

"Looks like you'll need a better lubricant than spit," Mandy said to me as my cock tried to f***e an entry. "Don't worry, we can have an anal fuck another time when you've got something to grease my bum with."

I was astonished to hear her talking like that. Mandy and I had tried anal sex a couple of times before but she'd always said she didn't like it.

"I know what you're thinking," she said. "But this holiday I feel so horny I want to have as many sexual experiences as I can."

"You really mean that?" I asked.

"Of course I do," she said. "I told you before we came here that if Cap d'Agde turned out to be as wild as you said it was, I wouldn't spoil the fun. Well it's turned out to be pretty wild so far, and if it carries on like this I promise I'll be as horny and uninhibited as you want me to be – and even hornier. But for this fuck session you've only got 10 minutes left."

"Let's go outside," I said, leading Mandy onto the balcony and motioning her to sit on the sun lounger. "Now give me a blowjob," I said, "and make it slutty."

"As you wish," was her reply, and she straight away gripped my buttocks in her hands and pulled me towards her, opening her mouth wide so that my cock went straight inside. Her tongue licked my cock, her lips caressed it, and her mouth sucked it deeper inside. She was obviously trying to repeat Linda's deep-throat performance from the night before. I started a fucking motion, using her mouth as I would her pussy, and each time trying to push in a little further. Each time I pulled out of her mouth, slimy strings of saliva hung from my cock. Then I pushed it in again as far as I could without making her choke.

Mandy couldn't accommodate the full length of a cock in her mouth like Linda could, but she really tried. She let me use her mouth as a fuck-hole and didn't try to stop me. It was fantastic to use her like that, but I didn't want to make her vomit (a couple of times she came near to it) so I limited my thrusts to what she could reasonably take.

"My god, you're incredible," I said.

"I aim to please," she said. "Sorry I can't get all your cock down my throat, but I'll keep practicing. I'll do it before the end of the holiday. It's one of the goals I've set myself for our time in Cap d'Agde."

"One of your goals," I asked. "What are the others?"

"You'll find out all in good time," she replied, "but you can sure they're all erotic – and a little bit extreme. Now, for the last five minutes before I go to the beach, why don't you just fuck me as hard as you can."

I soon had Mandy on her back on the sun lounger as I licked out her pussy. Then, raising her bum in the air I pushed her legs parallel to her body so she was in the shape of a U on its side. Then I went for her. I pinned her ankles to her shoulders as I roughly stuffed my cock into her pussy. She squealed a little as I did so, but her cunt was hotter and juicier than ever. I supported myself on my arms as I pinned her down, fucking her aggressively, not trying to hurt her but not caring if I did. She reached up to me, digging her fingernails into my shoulders and dragging them harshly down my chest, even drawing bl**d in a couple of places. I shifted my balance, letting go her ankles and grabbing her wrists. I held her hands tightly above her head as I fucked her almost angrily. My face was just a few inches from hers and a bead of sweat dripped from the end of my nose onto her cheek.

"Can't you be rougher than that?" I heard her say.

I let go her wrists and, supporting myself on my left arm, I slapped her across the face with my right hand.

"Yes," she said. "Treat me rough."

Her hands grabbed at my sides and I felt her fingernails digging in without restraint. "That hurts," I told her.

"Then you'd better use f***e to stop me," she replied making me wince as she dug in further.

"You bitch," I said. I pulled myself off her and f***ed her hands away. There was bl**d on her fingernails. This time I slapped her face hard – first one way then the other. She was clearly shocked but then her eyes met mine and she smiled.

"That's more like it," she said. Then as I smiled back she dug her nails into my chest again.

"OK, now you've asked for it," I said. I got off her completely and dragged her to her feet, turning her around roughly and forcing her right arm up her back.

"Ouch," she said. I took no notice and f***ed the other arm up her back too. "Bend forward and spread your legs," I ordered her.

She shuffled her feet apart as I f***ed the upper part of her body forward, all the time holding her arms tightly. By bending her arms at the elbows and pushing her wrists up to her shoulders I found I could hold both arms in place with my right hand. With my left I helped my cock find its way into her hot juicy pussy and, as soon as I was fucking her as deep as I could, I grabbed a handful of her silky dark hair and pulled her head back. She let out a cry, though I wasn't sure if it was due to pain or pleasure (she told me later that it was a mixture of both). And there I fucked her – standing legs apart, with her body f***ed forward and her head f***ed back – for a lot longer than her precious five minutes.

And when I was ready to cum I released her, turned her round, sat her on the sun lounger, and jammed my cock into her mouth once more. I held the back of her head, pulling it on and off my rigid cock till the sperm started shooting down her throat. After all the excitement the day before, I surprised myself at how much I gave her to swallow. Then before I was done, I made sure she got a good coating on her face by wiping my cock all over it. Finally I cleaned the remaining spunk and saliva from my cock by wiping it in her hair.

As I calmed down after the orgasm I looked my cum-streaked wife in the eyes. On her cheeks the cum had mingled with tears.

"Did I hurt you?" I asked. "I'm sorry, honestly. It's just that you hurt me and I got carried away."

"Of course you hurt me," she said, rubbing her wrists. "You treated me so rough that it made my eyes water. But don't worry. I wanted it rough. I told you I wanted some new experiences this holiday. I wanted to know what it would be like with a bit of v******e thrown in."

"And how was it?" I asked.

"Worth doing," she said. "Though I wouldn't want it like that all the time. Thanks for being rough with me though."

"But you didn't cum," I said.

"No," she replied, wiping some white goo from her eye and licking it off her fingers, "but the day's still young. I'm sure there'll be plenty more fun in store later."

The day was not as young as Mandy said it was. We'd got up late, had a relaxed breakfast, and our half-hour fuck had lasted for more than an hour. It was already past mid-day.

"Time to go the beach," Mandy said. "Come along."

"But you've got cum all over your face," I said.

"Oh yes, I almost forgot," was her reply. "I don't mind showing everyone that I'm your fuck-toy but I don't want dried cum to spoil my chance of a suntan, do I?"

Although we had both showered before breakfast, our morning fuck had left us drenched in sweat -- and Mandy drenched in cum too. So we quickly showered again before setting off for the beach carrying our towels and a bag with a few essentials but otherwise totally naked. The sun was high in the sky and at its hottest so we stopped off at a bar for a couple of beers. They had some kind of cheese pasty too so I had one of those, and then another beer. Mandy sipped her mineral water.

"Hey don't you go drinking too much alcohol," she said. "I'll need some more hard cock inside me again later."

Mandy sat on her towel in a rattan bucket chair, her legs as far apart as the sides of the chair would allow. I sat facing her, looking at the pretty pink slit that gaped invitingly in front of me. The bar was quite busy and, apart from one woman with a transparent sarong round her waist, no one had any clothes on at all.

"Do you like showing your pussy to all these people?" I asked.

"Of course I do," Mandy replied. "It really turns me on to know that they can see all of me -- and I can see all of them."

The other side of the pedestrian street was a club that advertised itself as a "discothèque libertine" (a swingers' disco).

"Now that might be interesting," I said.

"Well the only way to find out is to try it," Mandy answered. Next door to the club was an erotic clothes shop with some bands of thin stretchy material in the window that were advertised as skirts but looked no bigger than boob-tubes, and some that were advertised as boob-tubes and looked no bigger than belts.

Mandy got up. "You stay here and finish your drink," she said. "I'm going to try some of those on."

Mandy disappeared into the clothes shop and I sipped my beer. A woman sitting on a high stool at the bar caught my eye. She was blonde like the tall guy with her, and they were speaking Swedish or something like that. Her nipples both had tiny silver rings through them, and her belly button decoration was a pink reflective stone with a couple of tiny chains, each about an inch long, hanging down. For a moment our eyes met so I smiled and turned away, not wanting to seem too much of a voyeur.

The woman at the bar had been sitting cross-legged but as I watched out of the corner of my eye she let one leg dangle to the floor. I looked towards her again as she lifted the other foot onto the edge of her seat and clasped her knee with her arms, all the time chatting to her partner. That movement all but hid her breasts from my sight, but it also served to reveal her shaved pussy with a silver ring in her clitoris and three others in each of her pink pussy flaps. It was difficult to ignore such a sight -- too difficult for me at any rate.

Then I realized she was looking at me again. She smiled so I smiled back. "Since your friend has left you, why don't you come and join us?" she asked in English.

So I did. Her name was Karen, her partner was Jon, and he was just as welcoming as she was. They were from Stockholm and had arrived the day before like we had. Just like us they'd been to the Melrose bar in the evening and, so I gathered from their conversation, they had ended up fucking with another couple just like we had done.

"I like your piercings," I said to Karen.

"Yes I saw you looking at them," she said. "My nipples and belly have been pierced for some time, but these are new," she said, spreading her legs to show me the rings in her pussy. "I had them done specially for this holiday. I decided that if I was going to be showing my pussy all the time I might as well pimp it up a bit."

She pulled her pussy lips slightly apart. "Looks good, doesn't it?" She took my hand and rubbed my fingers up and down her pussy. "And it feels really good when a guy does that," she added.

"Feels good and looks good," I said. Then turning to Jon, I asked "Doesn't it scratch?"

"You mean when we fuck," he said. "No not really. You feel it scr****g along your penis, but I find it quite erotic."

"Really?" I said.

I must have sounded doubtful. "You'll have to try it," he told me. "Maybe we can all get together one evening if your friend doesn't mind."

"Actually I'm his wife, and what might I mind?" It was Mandy with her bag of purchases. I introduced Karen and Jon and told Mandy we were thinking of getting together one evening.

Mandy didn't have to think about her answer. "You bet," she said.

We exchanged mobile phone numbers with Karen and Jon, and Mandy and I set off for the beach. We lay for a while on a fairly deserted stretch of sand. After the beers in the bar, I dozed off to sl**p. I woke up to the feeling of Mandy's hands rubbing suntan lotion in the crack of my bum.

"What are you doing?" I asked her as I came round.

"Well I finished your back and your legs and you didn't even notice," she said. "So then I started on your bum and I just got carried away. Look." She slipped her middle finger into my anus. "I decided to lubricate your anus and see how long I could finger-fuck it without you waking up. It didn't take long."

"How could you think of doing such a thing?" I asked.

"Because while I'm here I'm not your respectable wife who works in a bank and thinks respectable thoughts; I'm your slut and I think slutty thoughts. Aren't you enjoying it?" she asked as she pushed her finger in and out of my bum.

"Actually I am," I said, "but I don't think there's much chance of me getting sunburned in there."

Mandy pulled her finger out of my anus and lay on her back beside me. "Now you can rub the lotion on me," she said. I squeezed the lotion out of the bottle and rubbed it all over Mandy's body -- front and back, top and bottom, tits and bum, and of course pussy and anus too. I frigged her pussy for a while as we lay there, and she held my cock in her hand for a while, and then I guess then we must both have drifted off to sl**p.

When we awoke later I realized it was 5 o'clock. "Let's go and look at the crowded area," I said. "We'll see if it's as wild as that German couple said it is.

We picked up our belongings and strolled along the beach till we reached this one small section with several hundred people crowded onto it, lying very close together in couples or groups with a sprinkling of single men and women among them. Behind them, on the edge of the sand dunes that bordered that part of the beach there were maybe 80 or a hundred guys just sitting watching.

As we approached I saw a hand waving from somewhere in the middle of the mass of couples. "Look, it's Gunter and Christa who we met yesterday," I said to Mandy. "Shall we go and join them?"

"Sure," was her reply. "Judging by what's going on here, it should be fun," she said, nodding towards a couple to our right.

I followed Mandy's gaze and saw that the guy had four fingers buried in his partner's cunt and she had a glazed expression on her face. Neither of them seemed to care that there were people all around them. "Look there," Mandy said and I followed her gaze to a guy whose partner was leaning across him and had his erect cock in her mouth.

"You've got here just as it's starting to warm up," Gunter said when we'd picked our way through the closely packed bodies to where he and Christa lay on their towels.

"There's not much room here," I said.

"That's the idea," Christa replied. "The more the merrier, I think you say in English. Sit down next to us."

She and Gunter shuffled slightly to one side, making room for at least one towel between them and the next pair of naked bodies. We all squeezed onto three towels, which meant there was plenty of physical contact.

"The police go home at about 5:30," Gunter said. "So around this time people start to get a little frisky".

"Police?" I asked.

"Yes," he said, gesturing towards a portacabin on a concrete base at the edge of the dunes that lie beyond this part of the beach. "They're here for security, of course, and they also try to stop any really extreme sexual activity. Don't want the place to get a bad name, you know. They're very strict in July and August when there are families with c***dren on the beach, but at this time of year when there are only adults here they're not too worried about the occasional blow-job so long as things don't get too out of hand. Anyway, at this time of day they go off duty so you'll soon see some action."

As Gunter spoke I noticed that the woman lying about six inches from my right side was having her pussy stroked by the guy on the other side of her. I assume they must have been friends.

I leaned from Gunter that the Germans call this stretch of beach the "Schweinchenstrand" -- the little piggies' beach -- and he assured me that it's well-known among swingers all over Europe.

"The exhibitionists like it because they can do their thing in front of everyone else, and the voyeurs like it because nobody minds if they watch. So everybody's happy," Gunter said.

"I suppose those are the voyeurs," I said, pointing at the men sitting at the edge of the dunes sunning themselves but obviously also keeping a sharp eye on what the massed group of exhibitionists were doing.

"Yes they are," Gunter said. "But not just them. Some of the couples lying here have come to look as well as to show off. Women are voyeurs too," you know.

The woman on my right was making slight moaning noises as the guy shoved two fingers repeatedly into her cunt. She had her eyes closed as her right hand reached between his legs to take hold of his cock and her left hand strayed onto my right leg, clutching me each time the guy's fingers went into her. Gunter smiled as he saw what was happening. Mandy and Christa were busy chatting about the size of a guy's cock somewhere to their left.

The woman to my right moved her hand and soon found my balls. Still lying on her back with her eyes closed, and still holding her partner's cock in her right hand, she first caressed my balls and then took my ever-growing member in her left. The guy who was finger-fucking her was lying on his side facing me. He smiled across and so I nodded and smiled back, shuffling closer so his woman could get a better hold.

It was then that Gunter leaned across me so that he could stroke the inside of the woman's leg with his left hand. I just lay there having my semi-erect cock slowly wanked as Gunter worked his way up to the woman's pussy and gently massaged her clitoris with two fingers as the other guy slipped two fingers in and out of her.

The woman's partner licked her neck, then moved on to her right nipple, licking it and sucking it as all the time he fucked her with his fingers. Not wanting her left nipple to feel left out I rolled onto my side so that I could give it the same treatment that her right one was getting. Gunter increased the pressure on her clitoris as he massaged it, and I heard her breathing quicken. The moaning had already grown louder and now it turned into loud gasps. I sucked her nipple harder and grazed it gently with my teeth as I had done with Mandy's earlier in the day.

Gunter shifted his position and knelt between her legs, rubbing her clitoris with his right hand while, with his left, he had joined in the finger-fucking. She was getting a double dose now -- as her partner pulled out, Gunter pushed in, and as Gunter pulled out her partner pushed in. It wasn't long before the two sets of double fingers were pushing together.

"Ooooh, ooooh, ooooh," the noise grew louder and more urgent as she started to tremble.

The two-handed finger-fuck pushed harder, the pussy massage grew stronger, the nipple-licking became wilder, and she quickened the pace as she wanked the cocks on either side of her. Her body pulsated as the orgasm swept through her, again and again, and then she relaxed. She opened her eyes and blinked several times, slowly coming out of the dreamlike state she had been in.

"Merci," she said -- to the guy on her right, to me on her left, and to Gunter between her legs. "Merci beaucoup." And then she kissed each of us on the lips in turn.

At this point I looked up and realized that we'd got an audience. Three single guys and two couples were standing watching us -- and so were Mandy and Christa.

"I can't leave you alone for a minute without you getting up to mischief," Mandy said, laughing.

"We were just trying to make a lady happy," Gunter replied.

"Well it sure looks as if you did that," Mandy said. "What's next?"

"Well we could go and see what's going on over there," said Christa.

We picked our way between naked couples -- about a quarter of whom were unashamedly caressing each other's genitals with fingers and tongue -- to where a small crowd had gathered.

We joined the crowd as they watched two couples coming to the climax of whatever they'd been doing. One guy was lying on his back with a woman bouncing up and down on his cock as she sat facing away from him and smiling at the crowd. As she leaned back against his chest, his cock flicked out of her cunt and shot a long streak of cum up her belly, then a second that reached her left tit, and then a third that dribbled down her pussy. She massaged the cum into her skin as if it was suntan lotion.

The other woman was lying on her stomach almost at a right angle to them and was kissing and sucking the tongue of the guy who had just shot his load on her friend. The second guy was fucking her hard from behind, beads of sweat on his back as he came inside her with a groan. Then he moved off her to place a kiss on the mouth of the first woman.

"You know, I assumed they were fucking their own partners, but now I'm not so sure," Mandy whispered to me.

Gunter obviously overheard her. "They were kissing their own partners but they were fucking their friends," he said as we walked away. "They are staying on the camp site near us."

"Just have a look around," Gunter said. "How many blowjobs can you see?" I looked around, and started to count. There were five blow-jobs well under way within a few feet of us, and I counted 10, then 15, then 20, and there were still more -- not to mention at least as many pussies being rubbed and a few furtive fuck-sessions as well.

"This is amazing," I said. "I just counted at least 20."

"Things are just starting to warm up," Christa said. "Let's have a look over there."

Another crowd was gathering to a few yards to our left.

"More fun," said Christa. "Let's get on the front row."

The circle of onlookers formed quickly. As I joined the crowd of voyeurs I counted 36 people -- mostly men but about a third of them women with their partners, and a couple of women who seemed to be alone. The action was pretty hot for a public beach with a crowd of strangers watching. Two women lay side by side in the 69 position licking at each other's pussies while each of them was fucked from behind. Sometimes a cock would come out of a cunt to be sucked by a waiting mouth, and then it would go back in again for more fucking as a tongue licked a juicy clit.

One woman didn't just suck the cock that was fucking the cunt she was licking -- she took it right down her throat to moans of pleasure from the guy and murmurs of approval from the crowd. As the fucking continued, first one guy and then the other came in their respective cunts. As their cocks slipped from the cunts they'd just filled, both women resumed licking at each other's cum-drenched pussies until they came simultaneously -- clinging to each other tightly as their bodies shuddered together. The crowd applauded.

"Hey look," said Mandy as the women released their hold on each other and flopped backwards on the sand, "I'd recognize that butterfly anywhere. Hi Jill," she called and went over to one of the women who was still in a dazed state of post-shag bliss.

"Hi Mandy. Great to see you," the woman with the butterfly-tattooed pussy replied. They kissed full on the mouth, and Mandy started licking the sticky cum from Jill's cheeks. Some of the crowd had drifted away but there were still 10 or 12 guys watching. Mandy looked up at them and licked her lips.

"Hello Mandy," said the other woman. Mandy looked at her.

"Linda, it's you. I didn't recognize you with your head buried in Jill's pussy. I should have known it was you giving this guy the deep-throat treatment. And then Mandy kissed Linda's cum-smeared face too, making quite a show of licking it clean.

Mandy looked round at the two guys on the sand. "That looks like a familiar cock," she said. "Hi Jim. Let me give you a clean-up."

Without waiting for an answer she took his wilting cock in her hand, pushed back the foreskin and licked a glob of cum from the end of it.

"What about me?" the other guy asked.

"That's George, my partner," Jill said.

"In that case I'll be happy to oblige," Mandy said as she moved directly from Jim's cock to George's without even looking at his face. Her tongue soon gathered up his remaining cum-drips and she kissed first the end of his cock and then his mouth.

"Hello George, pleased to meet you," Mandy said.

After we'd met Linda and Jill and their partners Jim and George on the beach, Mandy and I went back to where we'd left our towels. We sat down with Gunter and Christa and watched a couple fucking almost at our feet. They writhed in orgasm and then the woman started to clean up her partner's cock with her tongue.

"I noticed you liked doing that to your friends," Gunter said to Mandy.

"Yes," she said. "I never did anything like that before. But after all the public sex that I'd seen, I felt so horny that I wanted to behave like a complete slut – and I wanted people to see me."

"Well the audience certainly appreciated it," he said. "Two of the guys who were watching were wanking so hard that I thought they were going to spray their loads all over you. Then you stood up and we all left."

"And I didn't even notice them," Mandy said.

"Don't worry. I'm sure they'll find somewhere else to spray," Gunter said.

"Maybe," said Mandy, "but it would have been really slutty to have them do it on me, wouldn't it?"

"Never mind. I'm sure you'll find plenty of other slutty things to do while you're here," Christa told her.

"And what about you two?" Mandy asked our German friends. "You told us yesterday that you like fucking in public. Why aren't you at it now?"

"We're going to a party tonight," was Christa's answer, "so we're saving ourselves till later."

"So is Dan," said Mandy. "I want to have him in good shape when we go out tonight."

We lay on the beach until about 7:00 in the evening. The crowd of exhibitionists and voyeurs slowly thinned though I still counted 15 blowjobs in progress when we left.

We stopped by the supermarket to buy some things for dinner, and we also got a load of drinks and nibbles in case our friends came round later. We had arranged to meet Jim and Linda and George and Jill at 10:00.

We got back to the apartment as the sun was low in the sky, prepared our meal of ready-cooked chicken, salad and bread, and ate it at the balcony table by the light of a couple of candles and with the help of a bottle of local rosé.

After eating, we loaded the dish-washer and Mandy watched the news on the local French TV channel while I shaved and had a shower. Since a lot of the men we'd seen on the beach had their pubic hair shaved, I decided to try it too. Mandy's never liked getting pubic hairs in her mouth so I reckoned she'd probably appreciate it. Then I got dressed while she showered, and then – having turned into a dedicated voyeur – I went out onto the balcony to watch the evening parade of scantily-dressed women in the street below.

I was still watching when Mandy shouted to say she was ready. I walked in from the balcony to look at her in the light of the apartment.

"bl**dy hell," I blurted out. "That's incredible. Can I fuck you right now?"

"What, in private?" was her reply. "How boring. We can do that back home in England. While we're here I think we should try for something a little more public, don't you?"

"Hell, yes," I agreed, "but you must admit you look totally fuckworthy." Mandy laughed.

"I guess that means you like my outfit," she said. "I bought it today while you were admiring that Swedish woman's pussy piercings."

"Is that a skirt?" I asked, pointing to the six-inch band of pink material round her hips.

"Of course," she answered me. "I asked the girl in the shop if she had anything that wouldn't cover too much and this is what she came up with."

"Well she was certainly right," I told her.

Although Mandy's so-called skirt was low on her hips, it didn't even reach her pussy. She spun round to show me the back where most of her bum was on show.

"If I pull it down to hide my pussy it goes so low on my bum that it falls off. And if I pull it up above my bum it stays a couple of inches above my pussy – and it shows my bum as well."

"Well it would be a pity not to wear your nice new skirt," I said. "So you'll just have to put up with the fact that it shows everything."

"Great," she said. "That's exactly what I thought too. How do you like the top?"

I suppose it's normal for tube tops to be about half as long as skirts are. And this one was no exception. The transparent pink tube top was no more than three inches long.

"It doesn't hide much," I said. "It's just the sort of thing I like to see you in."

"Well I promise you," said Mandy, "while we are here in Cap d'Agde you won't ever see me in much more than this. Now let's get going or we'll be late to meet the others."

The Montrose bar was even wilder tonight. There was a professional dancer on the bar who had obviously been hired to get the crowd going. When we got there her bra was being thrown aside and she was down to just a tiny red g-string. She gyrated her pelvis to the pounding beat of the music, stroked herself all over, and thrust her barely-covered pussy at the audience.

Jim and Linda arrived just as we did, and Jill and George were not far behind. There was nowhere to sit and hardly any standing room left, but it was a really horny feeling to be standing in a packed bar rubbing shoulders – and other bits too – with so many skimpily dressed women. Jim caught a waiter's eye and ordered some drinks and then we guys started admiring our partners' outfits.

Linda was wearing a black net top with nothing under it, and some tiny transparent lace underwear shorts – black and skin-tight – plus high-heeled knee-length boots. Jill was in angelic white – her tight stretchy top had a low scoop neck that barely covered her nipples while her white denim skirt was cut off at mid-bum.

While we three guys nodded and said "hi", our three women kissed each other and giggled loudly as each inspected what the others were wearing. There was a lot of touching and stroking as Linda lifted her top to rub her naked boobs against Mandy's boob-tube which soon got pulled up above her tits. Then Jill pulled her low neckline even lower so that the scooped front went underneath her breasts rather than over them and she joined in the mutual tit massage.

On the bar the dancer was being helped out of her g-string by a woman who was egged on by her friends. The woman's snakeskin-patterned skirt showed the cheeks of her bum as she reached up to pull the flimsy red garment down the dancer's legs. As the dancer stepped out of the g-string, the woman with the snakeskin skirt sniffed it before putting it on the bar. Then she stretched up to rub the dancer's bare pussy with her hand. The dancer squatted down to give her better access and then invited her onto the bar to dance with her. The woman accepted, clambering up with her entire bum on show, and the two started to dance on the bar to some French rock with a heavy beat.

Since the professional dancer had only her shoes on, the woman in the snakeskin skirt was soon stroking her naked breasts. The dancer responded by stroking the woman's breasts through her white strappy top and then started slowly lifting the top so it bared the woman's breasts and the two of them rubbed their boobs together. The woman pulled her top over her head, gave it to one of her friends by the bar, and started unzipping her skirt too. That soon came off, as did her thong, and for the next five minutes everyone in the bar was treated to a double nude lesbian dance show.

I was watching the show on the bar intently, getting quite turned on by the way the two women stroked each other's bodies – including their pussies – when Jim nudged me.

"Hey Dan," he said. "While you're watching the show up there you're missing the one down here."

"My god," I said. "Thanks for telling me."

There, right under my eyes, a triple lesbian dance show was under way. Mandy's boob-tube was now round her waist, Jill's tits were overflowing her low-cut top, and Linda's top had disappeared. Apparently she'd pulled it off and thrown it over her shoulder. We never did find it.

Jill and Linda were dancing face-to-face very close, each with a leg between the other's legs. Their breasts were rubbing together, their hands caressing each other, and their tongues touching. Mandy was dancing round them, rubbing her boobs on each of their backs in turn, stroking their bums, and letting her fingers slip between their legs for a lingering feel of their pussies. Each time she withdrew her hand from between their legs Mandy licked her fingers, so it was obvious what she'd been doing.

Mandy had stopped dancing by now. She came up to me, leaned her half-naked body against mine, put her arms round my neck and said, "Dan, I'm so incredibly horny. Why don't you take me right here?"

"Here?" I asked.

"Yes," she replied. "Do whatever you want to me. I don't care who sees. I won't refuse anything. I just want you to use me like a slut. Please, Dan."

There was a lot of noise in the bar so Mandy had to shout to make herself heard. Not too many people heard what she said but our friends certainly did.

"Jim, I need a fuck too," Linda added, and Jill was already rubbing George's fly as she flicked his lips with her tongue.

"I think it's time to move on, guys," I said. "We have some drinks back at our place. I don't think we can keep these ladies waiting any longer."

"Ladies!" laughed Jill. "Hardly! We're just three sluts looking for some debauchery. The less ladylike it is, the better."

Mandy and I led the way to our apartment building. Her transparent tube top was back in place but her minuscule skirt had ridden up to no more than a four-inch length. She didn't seem bothered, so I certainly wasn't. I had my arm round her and I explored the crevice of her bum with my fingers as we walked. Jim seemed to be doing the same to Linda; he had his hand down the back of her transparent shorts. And George's hand was up the back of Jill's skirt so they were also obviously indulging in a little anal activity too.

Jill saw me looking at what they were doing.

"I love having something up my ass when I feel horny," she explained. "Sometimes George puts a butt plug in me, but a finger does almost as well."

"Wow," Mandy said to me. "A butt plug. That's something else I'm going to have to try."

As soon as we walked in the apartment, Mandy opened the vodka she'd bought at Stansted airport and poured generous amounts for Jill, Linda and herself. We guys settled for cans of French beer. The three girls wandered out onto the balcony, taking the vodka bottle with them.

We guys had hardly started our beer when the vodka glasses had been drained and were being refilled. It wasn't long before they were refilled again. The girls were talking loudly, laughing, giggling, and emptying their glasses again before they came back in to where Jim and I were watching George trying to find an English-language channel on TV.

Mandy walked straight to the TV and switched it off.

"TV is off-limits boys. There are three sluts here who need fucking," she said, pulling off her boob tube once and for all.

Linda had been topless since we were in the Melrose bar, and now removed her shorts, while Jill peeled off her top and let her skirt fall to the floor. Mandy left the pink strip of skirt around her hips since it covered no more than a wide belt would anyway.

"Come on girls," said Mandy, and the three of them went to the back of our long sofa and leaned right over it, their heads down to the seat cushions. We were presented with three bums sticking in the air, and three pairs of legs spread to show plenty of pussy.

"Now come on guys," said Jill. "We are three horny sluts and we each want as much cock as you can give us."

"And we're swinging sluts too, so we each want some cock from all three of you," Linda said. Three bums wobbled as the three women giggled.

"And since we're dirty cumsluts as well, any one of us will take on all three of you at the same time if you want," added Mandy. At this, the giggling turned into shrieks of laughter and three pairs of hands pulled three pairs of bum cheeks apart to give us an unobstructed view of what was on offer.

We guys needed no further convincing that TV was not a good idea after all. It took only a few seconds for us to strip naked, and only a few more till our cocks were as stiff as dildos. Since we were new to this sort of thing we each went for the pussy we knew best. George and I started licking Jill's and Mandy's pink slits while Jim roughly pushed his cock into Linda. She let out a gasp and whimpered as he continued to slam it into her.

As my saliva mingled with Mandy's pussy juice, I noticed that George was not only pussy-licking but had a finger deep in Jill's anus as well. I spat on Mandy's ass, as I had earlier in the day, and although she stiffened with surprise she made no objection as I pushed my left fore-finger right into her anus. I kept it there when I stood up to fuck her. I guided my cock into her pussy with my right hand and maintained a fucking motion in her bum with the main finger of my left hand. Judging by the noises she made she was liking it.

It was around then that things started to get a bit confused. As the shared sex session continued, we shifted positions and somehow it seemed only natural to share with our friends. As I cock-fucked Mandy's cunt and finger-fucked her anus, Linda rubbed her tits on my arm and before I knew it we were kissing and the fingers of my free hand were exploring her pussy. At the other end of Mandy, Jim's cock was disappearing into my wife's mouth with a f***e that took no account of the fact that Mandy couldn't do a deep-throat blowjob like Linda could. Still, Mandy was doing her best, and she willingly subjected herself to Jim's oral fucking.

Fortunately for Mandy, Jill soon took over the sucking of Jim's cock. Linda pulled me off Mandy, crouching in front of me to suck my cock. Then she lay back on the floor with her legs spread wide and pulled me down to her. I put my head between her legs so I could lick her. She pushed her pelvis into the air to meet my tongue with her pussy. I put my hands beneath her bum to help lift her up, and slipped both my thumbs inside her cunt for extra measure. Then, as I carried on licking and thumb-fucking Linda, I noticed George kneel at the other end of her and put his cock into her willing mouth.

Linda was juicing so much there was a pool of her cum on the floor. I left the licking, pushed her legs into the air and held them wide apart as I pushed my cock deep into her gushing pussy. George's cock was down her throat, and her hands were groping his balls and my chest.

Some bodies flopped on the floor beside us and I saw Jim bury his cock in Mandy's cunt as she licked Jill's pussy with a vengeance. George motioned to me that he'd like to fuck Linda so I vacated her cunt, wished him happy fucking as he slammed his cock inside it, and offered my cock to Mandy's tongue. She licked Linda's juices off me then directed my rigid tool to Jill's gaping pussy. As I fucked Jill I felt Mandy's hand under my bum caressing my balls.

I was still pounding Jill's pussy when Jim moved in for another blowjob and George started to fuck Mandy. By this time we had a full-scale orgy going and no one seemed to mind what they were doing with whom so long as they were getting a piece of the action.

Linda had no guy in her at this time but she was rubbing her pussy energetically.

"Cock please," she said. "Could someone either fuck me or give me something to suck."

Gentlemen as we were, Jim, George and I left what we were doing and each went to cater to Linda's needs. Jim went for a deep-throat blowjob, while George and I rolled her on her side and lay front and back so we could both have a go at fucking her. After a bit of practice we soon had a fuck rhythm going so that when I pushed in he pulled out and then I pulled out as he pushed in. Needless to say, it seemed a pity not to try getting both cocks in her at once – so we did try, and we succeeded, moving them together up and down inside her. Jill and Mandy, who could see what we were doing, were soon helping to push us in and were admiring Linda's talent for accommodating more than most in both mouth and pussy.

Linda's pussy started jerking on the parallel cocks and then her entire body stiffened. She made a noise but it was unintelligible since Jim's cock was in her mouth right up to his balls. Then Linda started shaking all over and jerking her pussy once more as her hands went round Jim's bum and pulled him closer so every centimeter of his cock went in her.

Jill and Mandy cheered as Linda's orgasm subsided. "That was fantastic, Linda," said Jill. "You're every bit the fuckslut you said you were."

With Jim's cock still down her throat, Linda didn't reply, and with two rigid cocks still thrusting up her cunt she started jerking all over again.

"Well now you've had your turn, we'd like some too," said Mandy, rolling onto her back with her legs spread in the air.

Jim pulled out of Linda's mouth and bent to kiss her on the lips before taking Mandy at her word and pushing his saliva-coated cock into her cunt. I decided to fuck Jill who welcomed me back with open pussy. And George settled for a hand-to-mouth existence, wanking himself with his hand, then putting his cock in Mandy's mouth for a good sucking, then wanking again, and then letting Jill suck for a while.

I noticed that Linda had several fingers up her own pussy, frigging away for all she was worth. "Aaah," Jill cried out as I gave her an extra hard thrust at the same time as George pushed in from the other end. We both pushed harder and quickened our pace, and a moment later the "Aaah" was repeated, followed by a series of short "Ahs" as we fucked her wildly and then a long gasping "Aaaaaaah" as her body trembled.

Mandy was gasping with desire too as Jim fucked her long and deep and George gave her his cock to devour. I pulled out of Jill whose hands immediately went to clutch at her own pussy, and I proceeded to kiss and suck on Mandy's nipples. It wasn't long before Mandy too was throbbing with orgasm as three guys concentrated on pleasuring her.

So now we had three women who'd each cum thanks to our caring attention, but we three guys had still not shot our loads. Linda, who had recovered by now from her triple-cock ordeal, sympathized with our plight.

"Come on girls," she said to Jill and Mandy. "Let's give these guys a chance to show how much they love us."

And so our three partners knelt together on the floor, indulging in three-way kissing, breast-caressing and pussy-groping, while we guys stood over them and wanked till we all came.

Our women carried on kissing as first one, then two, then three cock-loads of spunk shot over their faces and in their hair. The kisses got gradually sloppier and stickier as we coated their faces in cum but they didn't seem to mind. As we squeezed the last drops from our cocks, our three cumsluts were giggling with delight as they licked it from each other's faces.

Mandy seemed to be gobbling the cum even more than the other two. She looked up at me and smiled, her make-up smeared and her face a sticky mess as she pushed some blobs of goo into her mouth and licked her fingers clean. I saw that her other hand was at her pussy, holding her pubic bone tightly and pushing her fingers inside. As I watched she shuddered with another orgasm and smiled at me again. "Thanks for the holiday, Dan," she said. "I don't think I'll ever be the same again."

Our friends Jim, Linda, George and Jill left our apartment at about 2 in the morning. The women still had cum on their faces and in their hair but they didn't mind.

"I don't care if people see me with cum on my face," said Jill. "I really enjoyed our little orgy this evening and I don't mind who knows it."

"Nor do I," said Linda. "I bet we aren't the only women with cum on our faces in Cap d'Agde. Judging by what goes on here I think we'd be the exception if we hadn't had an orgy tonight."

After they'd left Mandy and I crashed into bed. "That was a fantastic evening," I said. "You were fantastic."

"Thanks," she said. "You were great too. I'm lucky to have a guy who doesn't mind me indulging my slut fantasies." And with that we fell asl**p in each others arms.

On the third day of our holiday, the morning was almost gone by the time we woke. Mandy still had dried cum in her hair and on her breasts. "My god. I look a mess," she said as she stared at the bathroom mirror.

"Just like a slut the morning after an orgy," I joked.

"You didn't mind, did you?" she asked with a worried tone in her voice.

"No of course not," I answered. "Don't worry. I loved every minute of what we did yesterday. You really made me proud of you for being ready to try new things."

"What did you think of what I did on the beach in the afternoon with Jill and Linda, and Jim and George?" Mandy asked as she sat on the toilet peeing with the door wide open.

"I thought you were amazing," I said, watching her. "You really turned me on. You know I like you to be an exhibitionist."

"That's what I thought," she said, wiping her pussy on a piece of toilet paper and casually rubbing her cunt lips with her fingers. "I did it as much for you as for me."

"Thanks," I said. "So far as I'm concerned you were fantastic. I really enjoyed watching you. And you seemed to be enjoying it too."

"Of course," she answered. "Like I told Gunter, I was so horny from watching all the public shagging, I felt like being a complete slut myself. And cleaning the cum from Jill and Linda's faces and licking it off their partners' cocks -- especially in front of an audience -- seemed like a good way to do it. I wanted you to see me being filthy, and I guessed you'd get a special turn-on if other people watched."

"What about the two guys who Gunter told you about?" I asked. "They were watching you and nearly wanked on you."

"I didn't see them," she said. "When I'd done my slutty show we made our arrangements for the evening and then left."

"Yes, but what if you'd seen them wanking. Would you have let them cum on you?"

"I'm not sure," she said. "Maybe not. But then again maybe I would have. I was getting very carried away and I was in the mood to do anything dirty. I wonder what a cum shower would feel like. Who knows? Let's see what happens if I'm in that situation again." She was still sitting on the toilet playing with her pussy.

"You certainly seemed to enjoy our little six-way orgy here last night," I said.

"Yes I did," she answered. "I guess that back home I'm usually quite conservative. I know I sometimes go without underwear because you like me to -- but never in the sort of clothes I wear here. And sometimes I wear erotic clothes for you -- like the rubber microskirt you bought me for Valentine's Day -- but I'd never go out of the house in them. And sometimes we've made love in the car or out in the country -- but never when anyone was around. But since we've been here I've started to realize that I really enjoy being sexy and erotic -- and even slutty -- especially in public. I get a real kick from knowing that people can see me."

"Like I'm watching you now?" I asked as she slipped a finger inside her pussy.

"I don't mind you watching me masturbate," she said. "In fact, why don't you masturbate too? Let's do it together. You can cum on my breasts or on my face -- whatever you want."

I took my hardening cock in my hand and stood in front of her as she sat on the loo playing with herself. "Did you like having different cocks inside you last night as much as I enjoyed fucking different pussies?" I asked her.

"I enjoyed being one of a group of people who were focused just on sexual pleasure and no one minded who did what to whom," Mandy answered me. "And in that situation it was just natural that I'd have different cocks in my pussy and in my mouth. And it all made me feel really horny -- especially when I had a cock at each end and you sucking my nipples as well." She had two fingers inside herself now and was working them up and down as she rubbed her breasts with the other hand.

"You got really coated in cum," I reminded her.

"Oh yes," she said. "That was the climax of the evening. I know you enjoy shooting your load on my face or in my mouth, and I've always let you do that though in the past I never really got much out of it myself. But here my exhibitionist side has really taken over. I've found out that I enjoy showing people how much I love sex -- and getting covered in cum in public is one way of doing that. Are you sure you don't mind?"

"I told you I not only don't mind -- I feel proud that I've got such an uninhibited wife," I said, pumping my cock a few inches from her face.

"Even with dried cum in my hair?" she asked.

"Hell, yes," I said. "Many men fantasize about having a woman like you -- and I've got one and you're fantastic and I hope our holiday is going to get more erotic with every day we're here." Mandy was doing some serious pussy-poking by this time and I could feel the spunk rising in me.

"So what's on the agenda for today?" I asked. The way she talked about sex really turned me on.

"More of the same, I hope," she said, rubbing her pussy hard and then slapping it with her hand. "More sea, sand, sun and sex."

"And a smattering of cum thrown in as well?" I asked.

"I think I'd like more than just a smattering," she answered, smiling at me.

At that, my cock obliged and shot a jet of spunk on Mandy's breasts.

"Thanks," she said, massaging the cum into her boobs. "That'll do for a start." A moment later Mandy came too, bending forward and clutching her pussy as her body trembled.

"And now," she said, "I'm going to have a shower."

By the time we'd both showered and eaten some breakfast, it was already afternoon. We made our way to the beach again and walked along it till we arrived at the crowded section. We positioned ourselves on the fringe rather than in the middle and settled down to sun ourselves till the action started.

There seemed to be quite a bit of furtive fondling going on at this part of the beach all through the afternoon. Generally, however, while the sun was hot most people seemed happy just to lie there. But as the sun grew cooler, the action on the beach grew hotter. By 5:30 it was hard to know where to look first.

About four feet away from us a young couple were indulging in a mutual masturbation session. As they lay side-by-side on their backs, she was wanking him with her right hand and he was rubbing her pussy with his left. From time to time they would roll together to kiss and then they'd lie back down again so everyone could see what they were doing. It wasn't long before she was lying across his stomach with his rigid cock in her mouth. Groups of voyeurs had begun to form and were a good indication of where the most exciting action was taking place.

"Shall we have a look around?" I asked Mandy.

"You bet," she said. "Exhibitionists need an audience so it would be a pity not to give them one."

As we stood up, we saw lots of blowjobs and handjobs going on between couples. There was also quite a lot of group action.

We joined a circle of people that had formed around two couples. A young blonde woman with wavy hair stroked and sucked the man next to her till he came on her cheek. The group of maybe 30 people applauded as she wiped the cum into her mouth with her finger. The couple next to them looked on and caressed each of them during the blowjob.

"Sex is really a spectator sport here, isn't it?" I said to Mandy.

"Sure is," she said. "So the next time we fuck, let's not do it in private in the apartment, let's do it where people can see us."

The crowd dispersed and Mandy and I went back to lie on the sand, but 10 minutes later the same group of voyeurs gathered round the same four exhibitionists again. This time the man who had been sucked off was massaging the blonde woman's pussy and she was moaning so that everyone could hear. The other couple now started. First the man stroked the woman's pussy and then fucked her with two fingers for a while. Soon afterwards she sucked his cock deeply into her mouth.

For a while the woman hesitated, looking around at the spectators and obviously unsure whether she should continue. The guy she'd been sucking was sure what she should do, however. He kissed her on the mouth and whispered in her ear, and a moment later she was gobbling his cock with a vengeance, oblivious to the appreciative audience. A few minutes later she was flat on her back with the guy on top of her, fucking her for all he was worth. Mandy and I watched as their bodies squirmed together, and then he pulled out of her as he came, shooting his spunk all over her stomach. She rubbed the sticky white stuff into her skin and the proceeded to lick his cock clean.

As for the first couple, the woman was now being massaged to a noisy orgasm by her partner -- so noisy, in fact, that the crowd applauded when she'd finished. After it was all ove,r the two couples swapped partners to continue their sunbathing.

"Well look at that," said Mandy. "They've gone back to their own partners now that they've finished fucking their friends. Isn't that romantic?"

"Yes sure," I said, "and very erotic too."

"Well if we both like it," added Mandy, "I think we should try it some time -- especially with an audience."

I was intrigued by the way that groups of voyeurs -- with a surprising number of couples as well as single males, and even some single females -- moved from blow-job to blow-job, some stroking their cocks or pussies as they went. The largest groups gathered round the couples who got really carried away with their love-making. And of course, the group performances attracted a good crowd too. The voyeurs were generous with their applause for the really wild fuck-displays.

It was all very good-natured. The voyeur couples were obviously keen to see what others did, and they were caressing each other as they watched -- and one saw some of them a little later putting on their own performance and attracting an appreciative crowd. The action multiplied in this way.

Not far away a young woman with a cheeky look in her eyes sucked her partner who seemed embarrassed that people were watching. She carried on regardless. It was obvious she was getting a high from being watched -- pleased that she was showing everyone that she was more daring than he was. His body stiffened as he came in her mouth. She swallowed, licked her lips, and looked around smiling to make sure that people had seen what she had done. And then she kissed her partner on the mouth while his cum was still on her lips.

Carefully stepping over naked bodies, we made our way towards a circle of 12 or 15 people, about two-thirds of them men, at the edge of the packed section of the beach. By peering over shoulders I could see a couple side by side in the 69 position on their beach towels. The guy was gobbling away at the woman's pussy while she was giving him a combined handjob and blowjob.

Across from us in the circle, stood a couple with their arms around each other's waists. As the 69 session on the sand got hotter, the circle of voyeurs grew and the woman opposite moved in front of her partner and he, being taller, looked over her shoulder. He had his arms round her waist but, as the action on the sand continued, one hand strayed first to her breasts and then to her pussy. She did nothing to stop him as she watched the couple sucking and licking. Soon her pussy was being frigged openly in front of about 20 people. The couple on the sand changed position so that the guy was flat on his back and the woman was on all fours the other way round with her legs either side of him. Her pussy hovered above her partner's face as she set about masturbating his cock in earnest.

As the guy on the sand exploded onto the woman's face, a ripple of applause went up from the audience. Her cum-streaked face looked up and she gave a wave, acknowledging their appreciation and obviously quite happy to provide the entertainment. Across from us, the frigged pussy was pretty hot by now. As she turned to her partner I could see he had a big hard-on. She bent over and kissed it before taking hold of it with her hand and leading him through the mass of bodies to where they'd left their towels. Some of the other voyeurs followed them, obviously anticipating another show.

We watched a few more blowjobs and fuck sessions before going back to where we'd left our beach towels.

"I never would have believed all this public sex," I said to Mandy as we lay side by side.

"Well, like I told you, I read a few things on some French websites," she answered, "and they were very explicit. I must admit that I assumed some of the authors were exaggerating. But they sure weren't."

"I'm pleased they weren't," I said as I propped myself up on one elbow to admire the tan that was already colouring even the most intimate parts of Mandy's body. "You look beautiful," I told her looking into her dark smiling eyes.

"You're not bad yourself," she said, touching my chin with her finger and lazily tracing a line down my throat, my chest and my stomach. When she got to my cock she wrapped her hand around it and I felt it harden in her grasp.

"Lie down," said Mandy, "and I'll give you a blow-job. I want to show everyone that I like you."

"And that's how you show you like someone, is it?" I asked.

"Well I reckon it is here in Cap d'Agde," she answered me. "Since we came here I've seen more couples having sex than sitting in the moonlight with their arms around each other." And with that I lay back as her lips encircled my semi-rigid cock.

"I've already shot so much cum this holiday that I don't think I've got much left," I told her.

"Oh that doesn't matter," she said, holding my cock in front of her mouth as if it were a microphone. "You came on my boobs this morning. I enjoyed that. And you can come on me -- or in me -- again later. It doesn't matter if you don't come now. But let's have some sex in public -- like the others we've seen. Let's see if we draw a crowd."

"Are you sure you really want to?" I asked.

"Sure I'm sure," she said. "Now, Dan darling, lick my pussy will you while I suck your cock. After all, there are only a few hundred people who are likely to see us."

I lay on my back as Mandy straddled over me, butt towards me as she faced my feet. She stretched her body along mine, her pussy a tantalizing few inches from my mouth. As she took my cock in her mouth once more, I felt her breasts gently caressing my stomach and her glistening pussy came within licking distance.

At close quarters I admired the contours of Mandy's bum and the puffy lips of her pussy. She was already starting to tan in places that had never been tanned before. If women can be on heat, I guess she was, for she pushed her pussy against my chin and squirmed a little. I could feel the warm moisture leak out to tell me how ready she was for my tongue.

So I leaned up towards the welcoming lips and touched them slightly with the end of my tongue. Mandy quivered and gasped aloud. I pressed my mouth hard to her pussy and licked wildly. Pressing my mouth hard against her pussy, I pushed my tongue between the parted lips and pushed it in as far as I could. Then I moved my head up and down and side to side, my tongue darting in and out as I did so.

I don't know how long I kept doing that, but it seemed like a long time. My face was drenched in pussy juice, sweat and saliva, and I realized that my cock had gone stiff again thanks to Mandy's oral skills. Unfortunately my neck was stiff too so I put my hands behind my head, pulling it forwards to maintain pressure on Mandy's pussy. She pushed back against me, pausing from her cock-sucking to moan long and low as my tongue went into her and my mouth rubbed her pussy lips in all directions.

Out of the corner of my eye I noticed people were watching us. Mandy pushed harder against my mouth and I had to pull my head harder to keep the pressure on her pussy.

"My god," she groaned, "I'm coming."

By now my arms and neck hurt so much I could do little more than hold them against her. But while I stopped moving, Mandy pushed her pussy against my face and squirmed up and down and side to side to continue the sensation I'd been giving her.

"Aah, yes," she gasped. Then in a much higher voice, "Aaah yes, yes, yes." And her pussy jerked hard against my face, coating it in sticky liquid, as her whole body trembled. Then she collapsed on top of me, and I heard the sound of applause.

As I peered round her bum I saw seven or eight guys and a couple of women showing their appreciation for Mandy's performance. I lay back on the sand to ease my aching neck, Mandy shuffled off me and lay at my side still holding my cock in one hand, and the audience started to drift away in search of other erotic entertainment.

As Mandy and I sat up to kiss each other, we saw that two of our audience -- and guy and a woman with their arms around each other- had stayed behind. They came closer and the woman spoke in English (I guess that Mandy's repeated cries of "yes" had given our nationality away).

"That was really erotic," the young woman said. "I'm Sandrine and this is my partner Mike." The guy was obviously older than her, but they certainly looked fond of each other. We introduced ourselves and Sandrine explained, "Mike and I really liked what you just did. Maybe we can meet up one evening for a night out together."

I looked at Mandy and she smiled back at me. I guessed that meant yes.

"We'd love to," I said. It's Monday today, and we're probably busy tonight. What about tomorrow."

"That would be great," said Mike. "We're staying at the campsite. Let's meet at the entrance to the site at 8.00 or so tomorrow evening. Then we can find a restaurant to eat in, go for a drink and see what the night brings."

Mandy and I gladly agreed. We chatted to Sandrine and Mike for five minutes or so. They came from Holland and had been to Cap d'Agde a couple of times before. After they'd gone, Mandy commented on how public sex seemed to be a good way of making new friends.

"I remember lying on the beach all day at Brighton and nobody came to talk to me," she said, "but here everyone seems to be friends."

"I guess we all share a common interest," I commented.

"Well, sharing seems to be what it's all about," Mandy said. "I'm sure you'll enjoy fucking Sandrine, won't you Dan?"

"I guess I will," I said, "and I suppose I'll see you getting a facial from Mike."

"Now that's a good idea," she answered, "though quite honestly it's not so much what kind of sex we have, it's sharing it with others that turns me on."

"And it turns me on too," I said.

It was obvious that Mandy was getting juicy again, and my cock was hardening once more. Then I looked at my watch. It was past 7 o'clock -- time to eat, shower, and get ready to go out to meet Jim and Linda again. So Mandy and I gathered up our towels and set off back to our apartment.

As we made our naked way through the resort, we passed several restaurants and couldn't help noticing the first customers arriving for their evening meals.

"Look how she's dressed for dinner," said Mandy as a long-haired blonde wearing red high heels, a red g-string and a red see-through blouse knotted under her breasts sat down at a table outside an Italian restaurant.

"Not bad for the local pizza parlour," I said.

"And how's that for the steakhouse?" asked Mandy, pointing across the road to the steak restaurant where two women in nothing more than underwear took seats with their partners. The guys were dressed in slacks and sports shirts but one woman wore nothing but a black push-up bra, thong and suspender belt with black stockings -- plus stiletto-heeled pink sandals to match her lipstick -- while the other had on a red platform half-bra that showed her nipples, red lacy micro-shorts and black hold-up stockings with red shoes.

As we watched, another foursome arrived -- the men dressed normally, one of the women bra-less with a fishnet minidress over her g-string and the other in a shiny blue dress that was low-cut and knee-length at the front and had see-through net from top to bottom when she turned round.

"Wow," I said. "That's pretty impressive."

"Impressive? Do you think so?" asked Mandy. "There's not a bare pussy between them. I hope you'll be impressed by the outfit I'm planning to wear this evening."

Mandy and I arrived back at our apartment carrying a take-away dinner of roast chicken, French fries, fresh baguette and half a dozen bottles of local wine (one for dinner and the rest in case we ended up bringing friends back like the night before). The food was surprisingly good for a take-away, especially when followed up with a crème caramel dessert. At least take-away food and ready-made puddings don't lead to much washing-up.

I showered first and then got dressed while Mandy used the shower. Then she went into the bedroom to get ready for the evening alone "so I can surprise you with my outfit," she said. We were due to meet our English friends Jim and Linda and George and Jill again, and both Mandy and I were quite excited at the thought of another sexual free-for-all.

As I waited I switched on the TV. First I tried to decipher a French news broadcast about EU farming subsidies, then I found a French quiz show but I couldn't make sense of the questions let alone guess what the answers might be. So I strolled out onto the balcony in the fading daylight to gaze at the passers-by in the street below.

The street lights conveniently came on to help me get the most out of this voyeuristic exercise. I hadn't been there long, and I was just concentrating on a woman in a shocking-pink microdress when Mandy called to say she was ready. In the street below, the woman's microdress had ridden right up her hips, showing her white thong and most of her bum. The guy with her seemed to have helped it happen since he had his arm around her and was fondling her bum cheeks as they walked along. She didn't seem to mind.

"When you've finished ogling other women, I said I'm ready," Mandy called again, and this time an unfinished piece of bread from our meal hit me on my back.

"You're going to get a good spanking for that," I said as I turned around.

"What a great idea," Mandy replied. "That'll give the perfect finish to my outfit. Do you like it? Spank me now before we go to meet the others."

I recognized Mandy's skirt as the remnants of her school uniform. We'd been to a school disco evening at a club near our home six months before and Mandy had cut off the navy blue pleated skirt so that it skimmed her stocking tops. However, that was quite respectable considering what she'd done to it now. The waistband with its two buttons at the back had gone, so the skirt hung low on her hips, and only an eight-inch length of material remained.

"I couldn't cut it any shorter since the zip is seven inches long," Mandy said.

"I'm sure it will be fine," I said. "You can always wear something shorter another evening."

"You can see my pussy though, can't you?" Mandy asked anxiously.

"Yes of course," I replied, admiring the fact that the skirt stopped a fraction above her pink pussy lips – naked of course.

"Oh good," she said, relieved. She turned round, "and my bum?"

"Yes lots of it," I answered.

"Great," she said, "that's just how it should be."

Apart from the scrap of skirt, Mandy had on a black suspender belt that started way above the skirt and black stockings that started way below it. Her high black stiletto-heeled shoes had ankle straps. Apart from that, all she had on was her school tie, loosely tied round her neck. No bra, no blouse, just beautiful rounded breasts as naked as the pussy and bum below them.

"Now spank me a few times and give me some bright red marks on my bum," Mandy said. "That'll finish off the naughty schoolgirl image just nicely."

"I don't want to hurt you," I said.

"Oh, don't worry about that," she answered. "The pain won't last for long, and anyway I don't mind you hurting me sometimes, remember. Come on, get on with it. Give me some spank marks. Linda and Jill will think it's great."

Mandy bent over the back of an armchair while I slapped her with my hand a few times.

"Can't you do it harder?" she asked. "I want the girls to see what you've done to me. I bet they'll be jealous."

So I slapped her hard on the cheeks of her bum with the flat of my hand 10 or 12 times, and then three or four times more for good measure.

"Was that painful?" I asked.

"Of course it was," she said, walking into the bedroom to look at her bum in the mirror.

"That looks great," she said. "It's glowing red and I can see the marks of your hand too. Did you enjoy spanking me?"

"Actually, yes I did," I confessed.

"Well do it a few more times," she said. "Do it really hard. Make my bum red and sore so that I'll feel it tingling with pain all evening. It'll remind me how much you fancy me."

She bent over the chair again in the skirt that covered nothing and I slapped her even harder another six times.

"Wow," she said, straightening up. "That was something I won't ask for too often. But tonight it makes me feel sluttier than ever. Come on, let's get going."

At the Montrose bar we found the standard crowd of scantily-dressed women and their partners. As usual there were several crotch-length hipster denim miniskirts with an assortment of tops varying from flimsy to non-existent. A woman who arrived just before us was wearing a stretchy black minidress with stocking tops showing, while the woman just behind us was in turquoise see-through harem pants and a lacy top. As usual, underwear was optional and many of the women had opted out of it.

We saw one young woman in a black PVC microdress who had obviously brought two boyfriends with her. She was kissing one full on the mouth while the other was close behind her with his hand between her legs. As I watched, she turned round and kissed the second one while the first took his turn at fingering her pussy. Later in the evening I noticed they were still at it, the guys taking turns at her pussy and the girl in seventh heaven in the middle of a crowd of people. Her dress was barely long enough to cover her pussy, but in any case it spent most of the evening up round her waist from what I could see.

Two women in their early thirties were chatting with half a dozen guys of maybe the same age. As the music got livelier the two females kicked off their shoes and climbed up on the bar to dance a dance that made their already ultra-short dresses ride up their hips even further. The dance was hot and it wasn't long before these two women were giving the guys – and several hundred other people – a strip show that involved pouring bottles of Evian mineral water over each other as they undressed. As the show heated up, the supply of Evian increased. The waiter was doing a roaring trade. The bar was drenched, two sodden microdresses lay on the floor, and two thongs were sagging as mineral water was poured into them.

Encouraged by cheering from their male entourage and from the rest of the crowd, the two women soon pulled their dripping thongs off too – and threw them at the guys they were with. That was followed by a steamy session of open-mouth kissing, boob touching, nipple-tweaking and pussy stroking.

When the two women had had enough, a couple of their male friends lifted them down. The guys got happily soaked as the dripping naked female bodies rubbed against them. The women asked the guy behind the bar to look after their dresses and thongs till later, then they put their shoes on again, fixed their lipstick, and spent the rest of their time at the Montrose with nothing on but high heels and make-up. On the bar, an older woman with a black basque and stockings under her red fishnet dress was now dancing in their place.

George and Jill arrived just as I was ordering some drinks, and Jim and Linda found us soon afterwards. Our girls all greeted each other by kissing once again.

At first I was surprised to see Jill wearing jeans, but on closer inspection I saw they were low-rise to the extreme. I can't imagine how they stayed up, they were so low on her hips. At the back the top half of her bum cleft was showing, and at the front they dipped so low that they can't have been more than a centimeter above her pussy. Mandy, who I hadn't realized knew about such things, told me they were a design called "close shave" – impossible to wear unless every bit of public hair has been removed. The jeans showed off Jill's butterfly tattoo – situated precisely where her pubic hair had once been – perfectly. She wore no top except for a red and black lacy bra that pushed her breasts upwards and only just managed to cover her nipples.

Linda was wearing her high-heeled boots again, with a brief leather skirt and a red net top similar to the black one she'd lost the night before. I remember thinking to myself "this place can't be real" as I looked at my sexy wife, our sexy friends, and the sexy backdrop of so many erotically-dressed women. But it was real, sure enough – and it was fantastic to experience it.

"I really like your outfit, Mandy," Jill said.

"You must be the naughtiest naughty schoolgirl I've seen," Linda added.

"I've been so naughty that I got spanked. Look," Mandy answered, turning her back to us all and flipping up the little there was of her skirt.

Jill and Linda shrieked with appreciation at the red spank marks on Mandy's buttocks. "What a great idea for a sexy outfit," Linda said. Then, stroking Mandy's bum cheeks she asked, "Does it hurt, or are you enjoying it?"

"A bit of the first and a lot of the second," Mandy replied. "I asked Dan to do it to me."

"Will you do it me too," Linda asked me.

"And me," added Jill.

"I'd love to," I said, "so long as these guys don't mind."

Without waiting for Jim and George to answer, Mandy chipped in, "Oh they won't mind. I'll keep them both occupied while you do it."

Just like the night before, we stayed at the Montrose until 11:30 or so when George suggested we try one of the clubs to see what was on offer.

"Well, there's one not far from our apartment that has gangbangs on offer," said Mandy. "Let's try that."

"Yes, I've seen places advertising gangbangs," said Linda. "It could be fun to see what goes on."

"Sure thing," added Jill, "but only so long as Dan promises to give us a good spanking."

"Of course I will," I said. "It will be my pleasure."

"Come on then," said Mandy, taking George and Jim by their arms. "You guys can gangbang me while Dan spanks your partners."

There were shrieks of laughter and more girly giggling from our women as we set off to the club near the bakery. George and Jim walked either side of Mandy. Both of them had an arm round her, their two hands pushing up her skirt and feeling her bum.

"Why don't you slap my butt?" she asked them. Neither of them answered but they both started slapping it, which led to more shrieking and giggling.

With two guys doing that to my wife, I decided I had the right to do what I wanted to their partners. As I walked between Jill and Linda I put my arms around them and soon I had both my hands full – first with boob, then with butt, then back to boob again. They seemed to think it was normal and, quite honestly, in that place at that time of the evening it seemed to be.

"Here we are," said Mandy as we arrived at the club. The poster on the heavy wooden door announced gangbangs with free entry for couples (with a drink thrown in) though single men had to pay a hefty 40 Euros admission charge. Our three women agreed that free entry was a bargain so how could we guys refuse? We rang the bell and were admitted almost immediately.

Inside there was a dancefloor about the size of a couple of living rooms, a bar, and a door through to a rear area that was separated into several sections – some curtained and some not, but each equipped with a large waterbed covered with a rubber-type material. On the walls, I noticed, were paper towel dispensers.

On the dancefloor were several couples in various stages of undress. The music was fast and several women were putting on really erotic dance displays for their partners – and for the group of 15 to 20 single guys at the back of the room. Some couples were shuffling around the dancefloor slowly undressing and caressing each other. And in the middle a woman with the top of her dress pulled down and the bottom pulled up had her partner's pants down and was giving him a blowjob as couples danced around them.

Our three women went straight to the dancefloor and started to move their bodies to the music. Mandy's naked breasts bobbed up and down to the disco beat, Linda made sure her skirt rode high on her hips as she danced, and Jill's "close shave" jeans were slowly giving way to the f***e of gravity. What a sight.

"I've never seen anything like this before," I said. And both George and Jim admitted that they hadn't either.

"Linda and I are new to swinging," Jim said. "We came here to try it out."

"So did we," added George. "We decided we could let our hair down here without too much risk of being recognized." And all three of us agreed that we liked what we found in this erotic resort.

The three of us stood by the bar admiring the view, which included a young brunette with close-cropped hair who was dancing in front of a guy aged maybe 30 who lounged on a sofa watching her every move. She wore a stretchy white lace minidress, hold-up stockings and pink stilettos. She even wore a pink g-string under the see-through dress though it didn't stay in place for very long.

A bit of upward stretching during the dance soon raised the hem of the brunette's dress above her crotch. Dancing a foot or two in front of the guy, she started rubbing her pussy through the pink g-string, then pulled the g-string aside and rubbed the real thing, then pulled the g-string down to her knees and alternated the rubbing with pulling her pussy lips apart. By this time the guy had stopped lounging and was showing more interest. She soon had stepped out of her g-string altogether, and as she dangled it under his nose he perked up even more. He made a grab for the tiny garment but she whisked it away and stepped back a few paces. Then, with the g-string hanging from her finger, she beckoned to him to follow her as she strode towards the back rooms.

The guy was on his feet and right behind her in a shot. So were some of the other single guys. And so, I must admit, were Jim, George and me. As the couple reached a large room with three king-size water-beds in it, the brunette put her arms round her partner's neck and kissed him. And she stayed like that for the next five minutes, her mouth glued to his as he raised her dress and stroked first her bum and then her pussy. As we watched, several guys moved in close to the brunette in white and joined in the stroking.

Before long she had three pairs of hands, as well as her boyfriend's, exploring the crevices of her body – and all the time she stood kissing her partner, her arms round his neck, making no attempt to discourage the unknown hands that were caressing her bum cheeks and rubbing her pussy. In fact, judging by the noises she was starting to make, I can safely say she seemed to be enjoying it.

In a flash the boyfriend pulled the transparent white lace dress over the brunette's head, and the unknown hands let her go as he steered her towards the nearest waterbed. As she lay down in just shoes and stockings – though with her g-string still in her hand – he undressed quickly and presented her smiling mouth with an erect cock to suck. He nodded to the three guys who'd been fingering his girlfriend and that seemed to be the signal for them to do even more. One of them stripped off his shirt, stuck out his tongue, and proceeded to lick her pussy in earnest, while the other two contented themselves with massaging her breasts and kissing her nipples.

"She looks well taken care of, but what about us?" I heard a familiar female voice just behind me. I turned round to see Mandy, Jill and Linda who had obviously been watching the show too.

"As far as I recall," said Mandy looking at Jim and George, "you two guys are supposed to be giving me a gangbang, not gawping at other guys doing it."

"And you, Dan, are supposed to be spanking Linda and me," said Jill.

"And since you like watching debauchery, if you really make our bums sting, we might even let you try some debauchery on us," Linda added.

And then the debauchery just seemed to happen. Mandy stepped out of her school skirt and clambered onto a vacant waterbed, as Jim and George quickly stripped off their clothes and joined her. Still in her suspenders, stockings and striped school tie, she lay back with her legs wide open as Jim got busy licking her pussy and George filled her willing mouth with cock.

Linda's leather skirt and red net top were soon on the floor and Jill's bra soon followed them. Then the Jill started to undo the laces that held her low-cut jeans in place. There wasn't much to undo and she soon shoved the jeans down her legs, removing her red high heels to pull them off, and then putting the shoes on again once she was naked.

"Now you spank us," Linda said.

"Make sure it hurts a bit," added Jill.

"Quite a bit," added Linda, as the two of them climbed onto the same waterbed as Mandy. Then side by side, on their hands and knees, their feet sticking over the side of the bed, they stuck their butts in the air.

The room was filling up by this time and we had quite an audience of couples and single men. On the other bed, the brunette was still giving her boyfriend a blow-job. She was slowly masturbating two other guys as a third stranger fucked her doggy-style. Mandy was wriggling her pelvis as Jim explored her pussy with his tongue, and she wanked George with one hand as she encircled the end of his cock with her lips. Mandy's other arm reached out so that she could cup one of Linda's boobs in her hand.

"Come on Dan," shouted Linda. "Make us scream."

With such an invitation, what else could I do? I stood between the two waiting backsides, caressed them gently with both hands, slipped my hands between both pairs of legs and stroked the soft damp pussies, then pressed my index fingers firmly against two tight pink anuses. Stripping off my clothes I moved to the left so I could slap better with my right hand.

Jill got it first – the flat of my hand hard across her buttocks. "I-yee," was the first sound she made, followed by "Yes, give me more."

So I did. I slapped her four more times – each time making her squeal.

"My turn, my turn," called Linda. So then she got her turn of five loud slaps too.

"Me again," I heard Jill say. So this time I gave her one hard slap on each buttock, and then I gave the same to Linda too.

"Et moi aussi," a woman who was watching us said to me. She pulled up her shiny red microdress, pulled down her shiny black thong, climbed onto the waterbed next to Jill, and presented me with a beautifully rounded backside. I was unsure what to do at first but then I decided to do what any gentleman would do in the circumstances – I gave her five slaps on the bum with the flat of my hand.

"Oui, fantastique," she squealed. And then "encore." And everyone who was watching seemed to call out at once, "encore". So I slapped her twice more, and then twice more again.

On the opposite bed, the brunette was on her back, her breasts getting sprayed with cum from a couple of cocks. A third guy was still fucking her and her partner was still in her mouth. Mandy was in a similar position – with George fucking her pussy as hard as he could, and Jim fucking her mouth and not holding back much either.
And then what happened? I could hardly believe it. I was just spanking Linda again and thinking that their bums must be hurting since my hand was getting sore, when yet another woman stepped forward from the group of onlookers.

"Je veux aussi," she said, and crouched at the side of the others with her snakeskin-print skirt round her waist and her bum in the air. I slapped her six or seven times as hard as my tingling hand could manage, eliciting the usual squeals of appreciation – both from her and from the crowd. Then starting at the other end, I gave Linda two more loud slaps, then Jill, then the first woman, and then the second.

Out of the corner of my eye I noticed another woman heading my way so I shook my head and announced to the voyeur audience "That's all the spanking for tonight – but don't worry, we'll be here for a fortnight so I'll be back as soon as my hand has recovered."

I'm not sure whether everyone understood what I said but a couple of French guys came to congratulate me on the performance and commiserated at the state of my stinging hand. One of them commented that giving pleasure to others is sometimes a painful business, and I readily agreed.

On the other waterbed, the third stranger had just sprayed a thick load of cum on the brunette's breasts. As it mingled with the two loads already there, she set about her partner's cock with a vengeance. She wanked it, spat on it, sucked it and licked it, and when he came he carefully aimed his jets of cum at the streaky dripping mess the other guys had made. When he's finished he got several paper towels from a dispenser, wrapped one round his cock and handed the rest to the brunette. She wiped herself clean, said thanks to the three guys who were getting dressed, and put on the pink g-string she still had in her hand.

On our waterbed, Mandy was finishing her fun for the evening in a similar cum-covered state. Both guys had been sucked, both had fucked her really hard, and now both came on her breasts, drenching them in the fluid that Mandy seemed to be getting fonder of each day.

"What a fantastic woman," I thought to myself, but I had no time to think any longer.

"Thanks for the spanking, Dan." Jill's voice brought me out of my daydream. "Now you can have a four-way blowjob to show our appreciation. OK girls?"

"Sure is," said Linda, and the two French women obviously understood what she said because they responded with "Oui, oui" and "Bien sûr". And there I stood, hard-on at the ready, as four salivating female mouths prepared to show their gratitude.

Linda and Jill crouched at my feet, first kissing each other and then both kissing my cock. One of the other women managed to get her hand in to wank me a few times, and then I felt another hand reach between my legs from behind to stroke my balls. Then they changed positions a few times and I lost track of who was who. Someone was gently nibbling my bum cheeks with her teeth, and a slender female finger was pushing against my anus. Someone was gobbling at my balls for a while, sucking first one and then the other into her mouth. All of them took turns at wanking and sucking me. And when any of them couldn't get close enough to do something to me, they put on a little lesbian show with the others.

I was getting ready to shoot my load as Jill and Linda and one of the French women knelt in front of me – somehow managing to get one mouth round the end of my cock and one at each side of it sliding up and down in unison. The other French woman lay back on the waterbed, giving me a grandstand view as she played with her pussy.

But it was when Mandy came scrambling across the bed, her breasts glistening with other men's cum, that I took my cock in my hand and started to wank it above the three smiling faces. And it was when Mandy kissed the other woman on the mouth and then dangled her cum-covered boob over her face that I felt the jizz rising inside me. And it was when that French woman on the bed started licking the cum from Mandy's nipple that I felt myself jerking involuntarily and pumping out jets of cum – one on each waiting face and a few more for good measure.

The three women at my feet gave out the same excited squeals as they had when I'd spanked their buttocks. Then they licked me clean and proceeded to giggle as they kissed each other and licked each other's sticky faces. It was almost surreal to hear a round of applause from the people who'd been watching. I looked round and saw that two guys were getting blowjobs from their partners and one woman was servicing five or six guys – obviously another gangbang in the making.

Jim and George and I and our partners cleaned ourselves up with paper towels, wiped up cum-spots from the bed, and then vacated it ready for the next group. The two French women introduced us to their partners – one husband and one boyfriend, who both said how much they'd enjoyed the show. And the woman who had asked too late came along with her husband to say she'd very much like me to spank her while her husband watched. We said we'd be back in the same club later in the week, and both she and her husband seemed pleased.

"Well, Dan the Spanker, it looks like you were the star of the evening," Mandy said to me afterwards as we were having a drink at the bar.

"Yes Dan, you were great," Linda said.

"I can hardly believe it," I said. "Do you really enjoy being spanked?"

"Normally not," replied Jill, but tonight it was fun. You were the dominant male, we were the submissive females."

"We put ourselves completely at your mercy in front of a crowd of people – and then even more women wanted it. Wasn't that fantastic?" added Linda.

"I had a great time too," said Mandy. "Thanks for my mini-gangbang, Jim and George."

"My pleasure," George replied.

"And mine too," Jim added.

"Of course, Dan got four women and you got only two guys," Jill thoughtfully pointed out.

"Oh, don't worry about that," Mandy answered her. "I've already decided that gangbangs are a bit like gambling at cards really. You either double or quit – and since we've only just started our holiday I've no intention of quitting just yet."
Our Monday night out lasted till 3:30 in the morning. After my mini-gangbang with Jim and George, and Dan's quadruple spanking session with Jill and Linda and Muriel and Simone -- the two French spanking volunteers -- we stayed in the club near the bakery for another hour or so.

We drank, we danced, and we fooled around quite a lot. For the second evening in a row, Linda lost her net top (I don't think she looked very hard for it) and spent the rest of the night topless in leather miniskirt and boots. Jill put on her low-cut jeans again but she only laced them loosely so they slipped down fairly regularly, especially when our three guys -- and a couple of total strangers -- put their hands down the front.

I didn't bother to put my abbreviated school skirt back on since my stockings and suspenders seemed appropriate attire for the venue (though I wore my cum-stained school tie with pride as a memento of my first gangbang -- even if the gang was a bit small compared to what I had later in the holiday).

At one stage Dan had his cock up me while I bent over a bar-stool. Then I got really horny when Simone and I danced together. We danced to a really fast beat to begin with -- me with my boobs bouncing and my pussy framed by my black suspender belt, and she in her shiny red microdress that showed a glimpse of pussy and an eyeful of bum. Then when the music slowed, we moved in really close to each other. Our faces were just a couple of inches apart as we looked into each other's eyes.

Even though we spoke different languages, I knew we were thinking the same thing. Our men were both at the bar talking about European soccer and watching a guy slowly disrobing his long-haired blonde girlfriend in the middle of the dancefloor. Simone whispered something in my ear in French. I didn't catch it all, but I heard the word "jaloux" and I knew what she had in mind.

"Yes, let's make them jealous," I said.

Our mouths came together, and as our lips met our tongues started to explore each other's mouths. I felt Simone's hands touch my breasts gently as her tongue probed deeper into me. I reached my arms around her, unzipping the thin shiny dress and pulling it from her shoulders. Letting it fall to the floor, she kicked it aside, pushing her body against mine. I glanced towards the bar and saw that our guys had started to take notice.

Our dancing was limited to the movement of our bodies as we rubbed against each other, her right thigh between my legs and my right thigh between hers. Our hands stroked each others' hips and buttocks as our breasts touched. Simone's nipples were pierced, each with a tiny silver bar through it, and a shiver of warmth ran through me as my nipples encountered hers.

What with the erotic atmosphere, the spanking, and getting fucked by two guys in front of an audience, my pussy had been damp all evening. But now I felt an involuntary gush of moisture as Simone's nipple bars sc****d my breasts. And to add to the fun, a group of single guys had gathered to watch us.

Simone's tongue licked my neck, leaving a trail of sticky saliva. Her lips encircled my left ear-lobe and I felt her hand slip in-between my legs. My god, I was so hot. I heard myself make a whimpering sound as her hand pressed hard against my pussy. I felt a finger move inside me. When she pulled the finger out Simone raised it to her mouth, and that erotic tongue of hers licked it, savouring my juices. I couldn't help myself; I needed to taste her. My hand went to her pussy and a moment later I too was licking a juicy finger.

At the bar, Dan had given up his conversation in broken French with Simone's husband, and the two of them were watching us intently. Jill and Linda and George and Jim were watching too -- as well the group of guys. Most of the rest of the people in the place were busy with their own sexual exploits.

Simone led me by the hand from the dancefloor, past the group of guys and into one of the rooms with a waterbed. I lay back on the bed as Simone explored my entire body with her hands and tongue. The touch of her tongue on my pussy was just incredible, and the pleasure was heightened because 14 or 15 people were standing round the bed watching us -- including Dan.

Some guy leaned across and stroked my boobs. Encouraged by the fact that I didn't stop him, a couple of other guys leaned over and stroked them too. One kissed my nipples. Simone waved them away. "Pas ce soir," she said. Not this evening, I thought to myself, because this evening we're putting on a lesbian show to make our own guys notice us. But another evening -- the idea went through my head -- maybe we'll say yes and invite you all to gangbang us. I put my hand to my lips and blew one of them a kiss, just as Simone's skillful pussy-licking sent a shudder of pleasure through my body.

I gestured to Simone to change positions. She now lay back and it was my turn to use my tongue on her. I'd never done anything like this with a woman before we came to Cap d'Agde, but here it just seemed so natural. No one thought it was wrong, or strange, for two women to do this.

The audience seemed to appreciate what we were doing, and I knew Dan would like it because he's always fantasized about seeing me with another woman. Several times he's told me how much he'd like me to put on a lesbian show for him with my s****r, or one of my friends -- or even a total stranger. But you can't just go up to a friend and ask her to do that, can you? They might not stay your friend for much longer. But in the clubs of Cap d'Agde, it's quite normal for heterosexual women who don't even know each other to indulge in a bit of exhibitionist lesbianism -- both for their own entertainment and to get their guys turned on too -- so why should I be different?

I sucked on Simone's pretty pink clit, flicking it with my tongue. I even sc****d my teeth over it gently, making her body shudder. Then I rubbed my tongue up and down her pussy, and slipped my forefinger inside as I did so. I noticed my lipstick on her pussy lips; not very long-lasting, I thought. As my licking continued, I felt a mixture of my saliva and Simone's juices dripping down my chin. My face was smeared with her stuff. I pushed her parted legs into the air until I could see the glistening fluid seeping out of her pussy and running into the crack of her bum.

Simone soon got the idea. She was a pretty fit woman so when I started to push her bum in the air she grabbed her own ankles and lay there pussy-up and legs apart so everyone had a good view of her rivulet of cum juice. I stuck out my tongue and carefully took one long lick, starting at he exposed anus and drawing my tongue up to her pussy and along it to her clit.

With my tongue still sticking out, I carried a tongue-load of her juices to her mouth. Still on her back holding her ankles, she sucked my tongue slowly and licked her lips in appreciation. "Merci," she said.

I noticed that Dan's other French spanking volunteer Muriel was bending over not far away giving some guy a blowjob as another one fucked her from behind. I think one of them was her partner, but I wasn't sure.

I went back to Simone's pussy and this time I licked and slurped and sucked till my face was wet through and my chin was dripping again. I got as much of a mouthful of the stuff as I could and, my lips closed and cheeks bulging (more for effect than out of necessity), I carried it once more to Simone's mouth.

"Donne-moi," she said, opening her mouth.

"Give it to her," said someone who was watching (I think it might have been Jill). I moved to within a couple of inches of her face and then I opened my mouth and let the juices drip out into hers.

As Simone received the cocktail of her own pussy juice and my saliva, our lips came together. She let go her ankles at last as we kissed each other wildly and messily -- the liquid spreading all over her face as well as mine. I touched her breasts with the silver bars through the nipples as she thrust her pussy against mine. Our pubic mounds squirmed together. And then we both came, or at least we pretended to. We moaned, we gasped, we whimpered, we cried out, we shook and shuddered, and then we collapsed side-by-side and kissed each other gently. She winked at me, smiling. We'd shown our partners -- and a lot of other women and their partners as well -- that we two were worth taking notice of.

Not long after, Dan and I left, though not before Simone and I had given each other a long and lingering goodnight kiss and arranged to meet again. We said goodnight to Jim and Linda, and waved to George and Jill who were busy in a foursome on a waterbed with another couple.

"That was one hell of a night," I said to Dan as we walked home. Dan looked at me. I had my cut-off skirt in my hand since there seemed no point in putting it on just to walk home. I was still wearing my suspender belt though the stockings it held up were laddered and torn. I still had my cum-stained school tie on and my face and breasts were caked with dried body fluids.

"And you were one hell of a naughty schoolgirl," Dan replied.

The next day (Tuesday) Dan and I got up late again, and had coffee and croissants at mid-day. Since we had hardly used our rented Renault we decided to drive to the main part of Cap d'Agde (the part where people actually keep their clothes on) for lunch. I fixed my make-up and put on my blue denim miniskirt with the ragged hem and pink flip-flop sandals. I carried a pink strappy top.

"I'll put this on when we get there," I said. Dan was obviously impressed. As we exited the naturist resort and drove through the streets of the town of Cap d'Agde, he kept feeling my naked boobs. I expected he would. He likes me to show off like that. Actually I really enjoy it too. It wasn't till we'd had a near-miss with another car that he started to pay more attention to where he was going than to my naked breasts.

Next, his hand strayed up my ragged skirt to feel my pussy. "You aren't wearing any knickers," he said rather surprised.

"Of course not," I said, "why would I want to wear knickers?"

"Because we've come out of the naturist resort," he said.

"But Dan," I said, "I told you a couple of nights ago after Jim had pocketed my thong that I wasn't going to cover my pussy any more while we were here -- unless you want me to."

"No of course not," he answered, "I much prefer you without knickers."

"Well then," I said, "I guess we're both happy. I can flash my pussy and you can look at it. In fact, you can do anything you want with it if you dare. It should be a fun afternoon, don't you think?"

As Dan parked the car I pulled up the hem of my skirt to show him my naked pussy, smoothly shaved and starting to tan. "I'll give you a few flashes while we're here if you want," I said.

"Of course I want," he told me, "but what if other people see?"

"Well, I don't mind if you don't," I said. Dan assured me he didn't mind at all, so I got out of the car topless without bothering to pull the hem of my skirt down. There were people around but no one took much notice of me as I slowly squeezed into my tight pink top. As we saw later, even on the non-nudist beaches in this area many of the women are topless with the tiniest of thongs on.

We walked down to the harbour to find a restaurant overlooking the water. There were plenty to choose from and we both tucked into some tasty spaghetti -- Dan's was Bolognese and mine was carbonara -- with a big bowl of salad. It wasn't cheap but it tasted good and the view across the yacht harbour was magnificent.

After lunch we strolled along the harbour. I rubbed my boobs "accidentally" against Dan's arm a few times. Then when we got to an area that was less busy, Dan not-so-accidentally pushed up the back of my skirt and felt my bum. I determined not to say no, so I just sauntered along at the side of him letting him show my bare bum to anyone who might look while he stroked my bum-cheeks and explored the crack between them with his finger.

"Your bum's starting to tan nicely," Dan said looking behind me.

"Really?" I asked. "Is that why you're showing it to everyone?"

"Do you mind?" he asked.

"Why should I?" I responded. "You're my husband and if you want to show people my bum, then that's OK with me. In fact, Dan, I don't mind whatever you do. I won't stop you."

It made me feel really horny saying that. It was like telling him that he was entirely in control of me. I'd told him on our first day in Cap d'Agde that I would go along with any of his sexual plans and I certainly wasn't going to break my promise.

As soon as I'd told him he could do what he wanted with me, my skirt was up round my waist -- back and front. I walked along unconcerned with my arm around him. Dan pulled the skirt down again when he saw some people coming our way. Lucky he did, because I sure wasn't going to.

"Why don't you take some photos?" I asked. I fished in my shoulder bag and handed him the digital camera. "I'll sit on that low wall over there and you can take some pictures of me with the harbour in the background."

I sat down and smiled and he took a couple of photos.

"Those are nice pictures," he said, looking into the back of the camera.

"I'm sure they are," I said, "but wouldn't you like a few nasty ones too?"

"What do you mean?" was his response.

There were very few people at this part of the harbour -- just an older couple with a dog and some people sitting at a café maybe 30 yards away.

"Well, how about a few photos like this?" I asked, lying sideways on the broad flat-topped wall, propped up on one elbow, and pulling my skirt well above pussy height.

"Wow, Mandy," he said, clicking away with the camera, "that's pretty nasty. Why don't you show your tits too?"

Well I suppose I'd started this game and I wasn't going to chicken out now. "Whatever you say," I told him.

I sat up, pulled my pink top over my head with one tug, and settled back into my former position with my skirt round my waist. The camera began whirring busily and the zoom lens popped out when I started to rub my pussy.

"That's incredible," Dan said, moving in for a close-up as I pulled my pussy lips apart, "but now put your clothes on again before we get arrested."

"If you say so," I answered, slowly making myself decent. "Let me know when you want me to strip off again, won't you. I'm always ready to oblige."

In fact, we then looked in a few shops. I tried on a few dresses -- though more to give Dan some pussy flashes than because I was interested in buying them. They were certainly chic and definitely overpriced. In any case, even though they had low necklines and high hemlines they were much too conservative for a night out in the bars and clubs of the naturist resort. Eventually I bought some nail polish and a red micro bikini bottom and then we walked back to the car.

When we reached the open-air car park I took my top off again, enjoying the warmth of the sun on my naked boobs. As soon as Dan opened the car door, I threw the pink cotton top onto the back seat. "I don't think I'll need that again today," I said. "Let's find a beach."

Dan drove along the coast to one of Cap d'Agde's non-nudist beaches (the French call them "textile" beaches). Compared with a lot of beaches I've been on, there wasn't a whole lot of textile to be seen. The men had their shorts and their speedos and quite a few thongs, while most of the women of all ages were topless and many of the younger ones wore just tiny thong bottoms. After Dan had parked the car I got out and put on my new micro-thong (after stripping my skirt off first, of course). The thong was so tiny that it was clearly designed to be worn only with a shaven pussy.

And then we spent the rest of the afternoon on the beach or in the sea. There was no sex here of course, but I made sure my micro-thong slipped to the side of my pussy a few times. It wasn't difficult to do since the thing was so small. Dan seemed to appreciate the view. Men are easily entertained, aren't they?

We did a bit of fondling as we rubbed sun-tan cream on each other. But mostly we snoozed in the sunshine. Round about six o'clock we went back to our bright green Clio (it was so hot in the car that I didn't put my clothes back on and even took my thong off) and set off back to Port Ambonne.

Not surprisingly, Dan started feeling my pussy again. I eased my bum forward and opened my legs to give him better access. Then he had to slam on the brakes because the car in front stopped suddenly. Fortunately we didn't run into the back of it, but we must have stopped with only an inch or two to spare.

"Dan, I told you I will let you do absolutely anything you want to do to me sexually," I said. "Just don't get me killed."

I think he felt a bit embarrassed because he didn't touch me again till we drove through the security check at the entrance to the naturist resort when I took his hand off the wheel and put it on my pussy.

"I'm looking forward to meeting Mike and Sandrine tonight," I said to cheer him up.

"So am I," he answered, easily cheered by the thought of it. "I expect we'll all end up fucking together, won't we?"

"If that's what you'd like to do, I expect we shall," I said. "At least I hope we shall. I'm rather getting used to our evening orgies."

"We're starting to be dedicated swingers aren't we?" Dan said, as we got out of the car and walked to the apartment.

"I guess we are," was my answer. "I suppose I always wondered what it would be like to have sex in a group. And it's great. But what really amazes me is how natural it feels. Right from the first night it seemed so normal to have sex with Linda and Jim. In fact, what with the exhibitionism in the Montrose bar and the erotic way Linda and I were dressed, it would have seemed odd not to have sex with them. And the next evening I didn't think twice about it when Jill and George joined us and the foursome became a six-some. And in the club last night it would have been strange not to have sex with other people."

"And before we came here, I was worried you might be put off," Dan said.

"Well I knew you were keen to have a holiday here," I answered, "and when I read about Cap d'Agde on the Internet, the stories of the exhibitionism and the swinging certainly got me curious about it. And now I'm here I love it. Funny isn't it, we never before had a hobby that we both shared, but now we've got one -- group sex in public."
We spent Tuesday afternoon in the non-nudist part of the resort, where I did a bit of flashing which Dan seemed to appreciate. When we got back to our apartment after our day out we had a cup of tea. But that was about the only domesticated English thing we did all evening.

We were due to meet Mike and Sandrine at 8:00 so we showered and got ready to go out. It was easy for Dan – he just slipped on a new pair of jeans and a tight sleeveless t-shirt – but I took a bit longer. I did my finger and toe nails with the new nail polish I'd bought, smoothed my legs and pussy with my epilator, put on my lipstick and mascara, made sure my hair looked sufficiently untidy, put on a pair of high-heeled sandals, and then rooted through my things for something to wear.

I settled for a tight lycra skirt that I'd bought off a market stall some years ago. It was bright yellow and fairly garish. I remember it had been cheap and, to be honest, it made me look cheap too. It was short, but it easily covered my bare essentials when I stood still. I'd hardly worn it at home, however, for two reasons – it kept riding up my thighs and showing everything when I walked, and it was so thin that it showed my underwear. So I'd brought it to Cap d'Agde with me for the two very same reasons – I was happy for it to ride up and show everything, and I wasn't going to put on underwear anyway.

There was a split of a couple of inches or so at the back that reached nearly to my bum, and I'd noticed that the seam above it was not very secure. Great, I thought, a tight skirt and a weak seam over my backside is just the thing to do some wild dancing in.

On top I wore a little black cotton crop-top that I'd cropped a little more so that it showed the underside of my boobs. Dan likes it when I do that sort of thing.

When I met Sandrine I kissed her full on the mouth. Dan likes it when I do that sort of thing too.

Mike and Sandrine were waiting for us at the entrance to the campsite. Mike, like Dan, was in jeans and t-shirt, while Sandrine like me was playing the slut – or "slet" as she called it in Dutch. (I like learning new languages. That evening I learned the Dutch words for suck, fuck, cock and pussy too. Not much use for asking directions in Amsterdam, I suppose, though I guess it depends what you're looking for.)

Sandrine was wearing a stretchy black minidress. It had a six-inch panel of shiny material down the front and back while the rest was see-through. Thus her boobs were completely on show though her pussy and bum crack were covered – or they would have been if the dress hadn't been so short that it rode up and showed them as she walked.

After having spaghetti for lunch, we continued the Italian theme by having pizza for dinner. We went to the restaurant where we'd seen the blonde in a g-string and see-through blouse the evening before. She was obviously eating elsewhere this evening but there were plenty of other scantily-dressed female diners so Sandrine and I certainly didn't feel out of place.

At the next table to ours was a romantic young couple who held hands for most of their meal and kept leaning across the table to kiss each other. At one stage the girl dropped her serviette on the floor and crawled under the table to rub her partner's cock as she picked the paper napkin up. The guy was dark-haired with stubble on his chin and a few meaningless tattoos on his arms. As Dan and Mike talked about what route you take to drive from Amsterdam to Cap d'Agde, I found myself gazing at the guy wondering what it would be like to have him fuck me.

As I looked away I realized that Sandrine was watching me. She leaned across and spoke quietly, "Not bad is he? But what about the girl? Wouldn't you like her too?" I looked again at the couple who were too busy with each other to notice me. The pale-skinned young woman was back in her seat. She wore a light blue plastic minidress that finished way above the tops of her white hold-up stockings. The plastic dress had a zip from top to bottom that was unzipped to her navel so I kept getting glimpses of small breasts with erect nipples. She had short brown hair, dark eyes, and lots of coloured bracelets on her wrists. "Yes," I whispered to Sandrine, "I think I would."

The couple had finished their meal and when the waiter came with their bill and they stopped their mutual touching I looked away. But after they'd paid I just had to look back – and so did Sandrine, Dan and Mike – when the young woman stood up, said a "grand merci" to her seated boyfriend, and bent right over the table to kiss him. The blue plastic hem rose right above her bum and she stood like that long enough that it surely had more to do with exhibitionism than with romance. Then she turned towards us.


"Hey, you guys," she said in perfect Californian. "We'll be in the Pyramid club later if you'd care to join us." And with that the two of them left, arms around each others' waists and with the blue plastic dress showing glimpses of her butt cheeks as she walked away.

"Well I guess that's where we'll be going later," Mike said.

"Yes please," Sandrine and I said almost in unison.

Dan was getting bolder in his conversation; "I think I'd like to fuck that American girl, Mandy. Would you mind?" It was the sort of thing he would never have dreamed of saying to me back home in England, but in Cap d'Agde it didn't seem out of the ordinary at all.

"No, I don't mind at all," I answered. "I think I'd like to fuck both of them." We all laughed. I put my hand to my pussy as I realized it was wet through.

As we tucked into our pizzas another couple arrived at the next table. The guy was muscular and the woman was sexy – in short black jacket, red push-up bra, red g-string, and a black see-through scarf tied round her waist – but I took very little notice. I couldn't get the vision of short brown hair, dark eyes, small breasts and erect nipples out of my mind.

I asked our Dutch friends about their previous holidays in Cap d'Agde. "Is it always as erotic as this?" I asked.

"You bet," said Sandrine. "That's why we keep coming back. Mike loves to bring me here."

"I think she's very sexy and I like to show her off," Mike added.

"But you like it too, don't you?" I asked Sandrine.

"Of course I do," she said. "I like being an exhibitionist and I love being Mike's slut."

"You mean you like dressing up erotically and showing off in public?" I asked.

"Well yes, I enjoy that," Sandrine answered. "But being his slut means more than just that. It means that while we're here he is completely in control of me sexually. We have an agreement – whatever he tells me to do, I do it – without questioning. It turns me on incredibly – and of course it turns him on too."

"Oh my god," I said. "That sounds really wild. Has he ever told you to do something you didn't want to?"

"He often tells me to do things I wouldn't normally do back home. But that's not the point," Sandrine explained. "I want to be his slut, so it doesn't matter what he tells me to do. When I do it – such as show my pussy, suck a stranger, get gangbanged, or whatever he says – I'm being his slut, which is what I want to be. You can't imagine how fantastic it feels."

My pussy was hot and leaking and there was a humming feeling deep inside. "Oh I think I can," I said.

"Is that right?" Dan asked Mike unbelievingly. "She does absolutely everything you tell her to do?"

"She does everything sexual that I tell her to do – and she does it straight away without questioning what I say," Mike confirmed. "I don't tell her to swallow knives or stand on her head. But if I tell her to open your fly and suck you off she will do."


"I'm amazed," Dan said.

"You will be," Mike responded. "Sandrine, open Dan's pants and suck his cock."

And without flinching Sandrine left her seat, knelt next to Dan, unzipped his jeans and took his cock in her mouth. The couple at the next table paused from their meal to watch for a moment and then resumed their eating.

Sandrine was at it for several minutes before Mike saw the waiter heading our way. "OK that's enough for now. Save the rest for later," Mike told her. She stopped as suddenly as she had started, went back to her seat, and sat down as demurely as a woman in a see-through microdress with a shaven pussy can do.

Dan was still cramming his erection back into his jeans when the waiter arrived. "Don't worry sir," the waiter reassured him. "This is a nudist resort so a naked penis is acceptable. It's just that if you want to use your cock for sexual purposes, you should find somewhere else to do it."

"In that case let's go down to the beach," Mike said.

We finished our pizza, downed the remains of our second bottle of wine, paid the bill, and then went off into the dusk to find the beach. When we'd found it we took off our shoes and walked along it. There were more people taking night strolls on the beach than I would have expected.

As we neared the centre of the beach where the public shaggers gathered during the day, we could hear gasps, and grunts and groans in the dark.

"Don't tell me people are still at it," Dan said.

"They usually are at this time of night," Mike answered. "Look over there." In the romantic glow of the moonlight we could see a woman on her back with her dress round her waist being fucked by a guy with his pants round his ankles.

"Or there," Sandrine said. A naked woman was standing being shafted from behind by one guy as she bent over sucking the cock of another.

"Or there," Dan said, pointing into the dusk. A mature blonde was on her knees naked in front of three guys. We went nearer and watched as she tried to cram three cocks into her mouth at once.

"Go and help her," Mike said to Sandrine.

"OK," was her only answer as she hitched her dress up at the bottom and down at the top and knelt beside the blonde. Almost immediately one of the cocks popped out of the blonde's mouth and into Sandrine's.

The thought of my new friend being ordered to suck a stranger's cock – and actually doing it – excited me. The humming sensation inside me was starting again.

"Shall I have a go too, Dan?" I asked the man who I'd promised to honour and obey. I was hoping he wouldn't say no.

"Yes sure," I said. "In fact, I order you to suck those cocks."

So I obeyed him. It made me feel extra horny when Dan told me to do it.

Mike, who knew more about Cap d'Agde etiquette than we did, added a few words of advice: "Enjoy it. Help the lady get the guys turned on, but don't steal her cum. I expect she's sucking three cocks because she wants a triple facial."

"Really?" I said. "Well, here goes."

"Let me give you a hand – and a mouth too," I said, pulling off my crop-top and passing it to Dan as I joined Sandrine and the blonde on our knees.

Soon I had a cock of my own to suck. And suck it I did, and lick it too – all round its end, along its length and back again, and then I pushed my mouth onto it as far as I could. I cupped the smoothly shaved balls in one hand, and steadied myself by clutching at the guy's bum with the other as I gave him a best-of-British blowjob.

I should have realized it wouldn't stop there. And it didn't. One minute we three women were giving oral goings-over to three cocks, and the next minute some more cocks appeared out of the darkness – and then some more.

"The night has a thousand cocks," Mike sang, laughing. Fortunately there weren't a thousand, but there must have been 10 or more with the three we had already.

"Suck them all, Sandrine," Mike ordered his partner.

And Dan, not to be left out, told me: "And you, Mandy, you have to try every one of them. I want to watch you."

What a nice husband, I thought – ordering me to do just what I was intending to do. Sandrine and I soon let the 50-something blonde have back the cocks she'd started with. Pausing from the one she was sucking, she waved her hand in the direction of the others. "Je veux prendre tous les bites," she said "Je veux un bukkake." Then the original three cocks were crammed in front of her face again, jostling for access to her willing lips, while Sandrine and I were left to entertain the rest.

"What did she say?" I asked as I wanked two cocks at the same time, and then another two.

Sandrine had her mouth full but Mike answered, "She said she wants to take all the cocks. She wants a bukkake. You two get them started but let them shoot their loads on her."

And so I wanked them two by two, and I sucked and licked them one by one, and eventually I was wanking two and sucking one all at the same time. They changed positions from time to time, but my hands and mouth were continuously occupied. As one moved away either to experience Sandrine's oral abilities or to cum on the blonde, another took his place.

And so it went on. As the moonlight glimmered on the Mediterranean and a growing circle of onlookers gathered round us, I matter-of-factly wanked and licked and stroked and sucked cock after cock as if it was the most normal thing in the world. I was too preoccupied to look, but Sandrine must have been just as busy, getting the guys turned on till she tasted their pre-cum and then sending them to jerk off on the blonde at the centre of the party.

I don't know how long it lasted. You lose track of time when you're enjoying yourself, don't you? But eventually the supply of cocks dried up and I had a chance to turn around and see how Sandrine was faring. With saliva and I don't know what else running down her breasts, she was just slapping the backside of the last guy as he pulled out of her mouth and directed his aim at the blonde.

I turned my eyes towards the woman who'd started this little party. My god, was she a sight! As I looked at her in the moonlight her faced seemed to be a blur, but then I realized she was glazed with cum. Her eyes were closed – not surprisingly since they were covered in jizz like the rest of her face. Her blonde hair was matted with streaks of the stuff, and it was all over her boobs too.

At first I thought how messy she looked, and I think I was even a little repulsed by the sight. But I couldn't take my eyes off her; I was fascinated by her cum-covered face, softy shining by the light of the moon. I was mesmerized as she licked her sticky lips and I saw her smile as she savoured the taste. And I was aroused as the last of the guys jerked his cock a few inches in front of her face and shot out spray after spray of sperm-laden spunk all over her.

My pussy was leaking as Sandrine leaned over to the blonde, wiped some cum off her neck with her finger, and then licked the finger clean. I shuffled forwards on my knees till I was at the blonde's side and could see her cum-drenched face more clearly. I couldn't help reaching out to scoop up some cum that was dripping from her left nipple, and I licked it out of the palm of my hand.

Before I could do more, the mature blonde collapsed on her back on the sand, massaging the cum into her breasts and using her sticky hands to rub it into her pussy too. As we watched she started to masturbate in earnest, wiping cum from her upper half and rubbing it between her legs. As she did so, my hand was between my legs too.

It didn't take long before she started making deep grunting noises, and not long after that she let out a long deep "Oooooh", clutching her pussy tightly. She lay there for a while quietly, then slowly sat up, wiped the cum from her eyes and looked around. "Merci tout le monde," she said. Thanks everyone. I thought to myself, it just shows how much sex is a group activity here.

And then the mature blonde was being helped to her feet by a guy about her age who kissed her cum-covered lips and asked her if she'd enjoyed herself (to which she emphatically said yes). I watched as they walked away hand-in-hand towards the lights of the resort. I noticed that they both wore wedding rings.

"Wow," I said. "Fancy a husband letting his wife do that."

"I expect he likes to watch her," Mike said. "I like to watch Sandrine."

"Oh, has he ever made you get drenched in cum?" I asked Sandrine.

"Well, what do you think, Mandy?" she answered. "Of course he has. I am his slut after all. And that's what sluts do, isn't it? Actually, it's a great feeling to be drenched in cum. I love it."

"I really think I'd like to try it," I told her. "Will you help me do it?" I asked.

"You don't need my help," Sandrine answered. "The desire to do it is within you. You must just make up your mind to let your sex drive take over your body. If the thought of something makes you juicy, do it. You'll enjoy it. If you want to try something new or something extreme, try it. You'll enjoy it. And if your partner orders you to do something, however wild it is, because he will enjoy watching you, do it. You'll enjoy it too, I promise you."

And with that kind of advice to guide me, I set out on the next episode of our Tuesday evening adventure.
During the first part of our first Tuesday evening in Cap d'Agde we met our new-found Dutch friends, Sandrine and Mike, for a meal. We also went for a stroll on the beach and Sandrine taught me how sluts should behave. Here's what we did during the second part of our Tuesday evening out.

Following our night-time beach activities helping a lady almost twice my age to enjoy a bukkake, Sandrine giggled loudly as we dusted off the sand. "This idea of yours of being a slut and doing everything your partner says is getting me turned on," I said. "I think you're leading me into temptation."

"Well, just make sure you never resist it," said her partner Mike. Dan nodded in enthusiastic agreement.

As Sandrine made herself decent in her see-through crotch-length dress, I put on my cut-off crop-top once more and straightened my tight lycra skirt. I slipped my hands round the back to find the split and tugged the ends sharply sideways. I felt the seams give a little so I tugged again – even more sharply this time. At the top of the split the seam gave way a little, so I tugged again and it gave way some more. By now the split had doubled in length and I could feel the crack of my bum. Great, I thought, just the job to get the guys turned on – and maybe some of the girls too.

And then I ran, sandals in hand, to catch up with the others who were already on their way to the Pyramid club. The couple we'd met over dinner had said they'd be there. Dan had already openly told me that he wanted to fuck the young woman in the blue plastic dress, and I was hoping for his sake that he'd get his wish. I was on heat for her boyfriend, and I'd have her too given half a chance. And I knew that here in Cap d'Agde chances to have sex never came only in halves.

Apart from the painting of a pyramid and camel on the outside of the door, and sand on the entrance floor where people like us had walked in from the beach, the club didn't seem to have any connection with Egypt. Fortunately there was a mirror in the entrance hall so Sandrine and I took the opportunity to freshen up our make-up after the all the oral activity we'd been having on the beach.

"Hey, you've got some cum in your hair," I said to Sandrine. "Let me wipe it off for you."

"No need to bother," she answered. "Mike likes it that way."

The place was busy (couples could get in free), noisy (from the loud French disco music), erotic (I didn't see any woman there who wasn't displaying something that she'd normally keep covered), and well-equipped (the loo was pretty grotty, but the waterbeds were spotless, there were paper towels to clean up after using them, and the barmaid dished out a free condom with every drink – very civilized indeed).

We ordered drinks as soon as we got inside. Cock-sucking for a bukkake party makes you thirsty so Sandrine and I downed a half-litre of mineral water each before ordering something stronger.

The bar staff were friendly. The guy behind the bar was young and good-looking but sadly he seemed to be gay. The barmaid was young and pretty too. I admired her black net dress showing the most gorgeous red and black lace bra and g-string underneath. She spoke very good English so we got talking. She was studying law in Paris and had spent a year in London for her studies. Now she was spending her summer vacation working at a swingers' club in a nudist resort.

"Do you enjoy working here?" I asked.

"Well the money's not so good, but I get free lodging, I can spend all day on the beach, on my nights off I can get into any of the clubs free, and I can have as much cock and pussy as I want," she said.

"And your parents don't mind you being here?" I continued.

"My parents? Not at all," she replied. "They used to bring me and my s****r to Cap d'Agde when we were c***dren. It wasn't quite as wild then as it is now, but I remember my parents used to go out in the evening and often brought friends back to our apartment – other couples, and often several couples. My s****r and I used to stay up watching television till the adults came home, and then we had to go to bed. We used to lie in bed giggling at the sound of all the fucking and sucking. As we grew older my parents were quite open about the fact that they were swingers. In fact they still are. So they certainly don't mind me being here. I'm old enough to make up my own mind about how to spend my vacation. But I think it's quite normal that I should enjoy what they've always enjoyed."

I tried not to be surprised at her response. "I love your outfit," I said. "The lace on that g-string is beautiful."

At that, Sophie (that was her name) pulled up her see-through net dress, pushed the g-string down to her ankles and stepped out of it. She laid it on the bar so I could see it better as she pointed out how the red lace flowers folded into the black ones. It was a tiny garment but it was very intricately – and presumably expensively – made.

"I love sexy underwear," Sophie said, "and I find that boyfriends are usually delighted to buy it for me." She picked up the g-string once more, put her feet into it one by one and pulled it up her legs – taking time to position it over her smoothly shaved pussy.

Sandrine was busy on the crowded dance floor, sandwiched between Dan and Mike and enjoying having two pairs of hands exploring her body. As I watched, she unzipped both their flies and took their erect cocks out, wanking them as she moved to the music. Then she crouched on the dancefloor and took both cocks in her mouth as Dan and Mike pulled off their t-shirts and threw them aside.

"Looks like your friends are enjoying themselves," Sophie said.

Then our view was obscured as more dirty dancers – including a woman in a top-to-toe rubber outfit with holes for her boobs and pussy, and another in black basque, stockings and thigh boots who was being led on a dog-lead by her partner – moved across our line of vision.

I turned back to Sophie and looked her in the eyes. "Do you ever, er, do you ever do it with your customers?" I asked.

She smiled as she stared back at me. "If you mean will I do it with you, yes of course I will," she said. "I've worked solid for the past two weeks but I'm hoping to have a night off this coming Sunday. In any case, I'm usually on the beach during the day so we might meet there. We can always put on a little show for the voyeurs."

We both laughed at the thought. I put my hand to my pussy and poked it with a finger as I felt my inside temperature rising.

"Here's my mobile phone number," Sophie said. "Call me on Sunday if we don't see each other before."

"Thanks," I said, wiping my finger on my lycra skirt.

"Thanks to you for the invitation," she said, "I'm looking forward to it." We both leaned across the bar and our lips touched lightly.

"See you soon," I said.

As I'd leaned over the bar to Sophie I realized that the seam at the back of my skirt had given way a little more. I straightened the yellow lycra and felt my butt. The rear split was now long enough to show the crack of my bum and my pussy lips. Now's the time to find some action, I decided. After our dinner conversation about being a slut, the blowjobs on the beach, and my flirtation with Sophie, I was ready for anything.

I downed a glass of champagne that Sophie had given me and made for the dancefloor. As I passed three single guys who stood eyeing up the women in erotic outfits, I openly looked them up and down.

"Hi, I'm Mandy," I said in English. I ran my hands down the chest of the first, and took his hands and placed them on my boobs. Then I kissed the second and let his hand stroke my pussy until he had two fingers inside. And then I moved to third, knelt in front of him, unzipped his pants and put his cock in my mouth, sucking it till it was rigid. When I stood up again their hands were all over me. My top was pulled over my head almost before I noticed and suddenly there were lips at my nipples, fingers in my pussy, and something that felt like a cock sticking into my bum.

"Sorry to disappoint you, guys," I said, "but I have to find my husband. Maybe we can get together another time."

"Another time?" one of them said.

"Yes, another night maybe," I replied. "That would be nice."

One of them held out my black crop-top to me. "Keep it," I said. "I doubt that I'm going to need it tonight." I was impressed by their politeness and respect – I only had to say no and they left me alone. Perhaps they sensed that I was likely to say yes another night.

I pushed my way though the dancers. Most women seemed intent on revealing as much as possible so as to get their partners turned on. Some women were dancing in pairs or groups, openly kissing and fondling each other as their partners looked on, erections growing harder by the minute. Some couples were just shuffling around feeling each others' tits, pussies, bums or cocks. And some were quite simply having sex standing up, and not always with only one person.

As I moved through the mass of bodies wearing only my short skirt and high heels, my pussy grew hotter and hotter as I felt bodies – male and female – rub against me. Of course, with so many people on the dancefloor it was inevitable that there'd be plenty of bodily contact. But what were really exciting were the contacts that were not accidental. When a male hand reached out and stroked my left breast, I paused to let it stroke my right one too. When a female hand stroked my breasts, I kissed its owner on the mouth and moved her hand to my pussy too.

I was surprised to realize what a turn-on it was to be groped by strangers. The longer I was in that mass of people, the more I could feel hands exploring me. And the temptation to explore other people was too great to resist. One young woman had her arms round her partner's neck, and he in turn had pulled her short skirt up above her bum so I let my hand caress her buttocks. My finger slipped between her legs to a very juicy pussy indeed, and as I withdrew it I made sure they both saw me licking her juices from my finger. When I met another topless woman, we rubbed our boobs together, and as we continued another woman took off her top and joined in.

And when I came across a woman with short brown hair and small breasts, with her blue plastic dress unzipped and hanging open, having her body explored from behind by some guy I couldn't see, I knelt in front of her and started to lick her pussy. I put my hands behind her stocking-clad thighs and pulled her closer to me, clamping my mouth on her pussy and pushing my tongue inside her as far as it would go. Something touched my chin. On closer inspection it turned out to be a cock pushing between her legs from behind. Always helpful, I licked the end of it and then guided it with my hand into the waiting pussy. Then as the woman bent over to give the cock better access from behind I stood up to see how else I could make myself useful.

"Hi Mandy, so there you are." It was Dan's voice. "Well hi Dan. I thought I recognized that cock. I might have known that if I found her pussy your cock wouldn't be far away."

"This is Sarah," Dan said, thrusting hard into her Californian pussy.

"Hello Sarah," I said. "Pleased to meet you."

"Hi Mandy. Thanks for the loan of Dan's cock," Sarah said, gasping as she spoke.

"Be my guest," I answered. "By the way, where's your friend?"

"Fucking your friend, I expect," was her reply. "Try over there on the waterbeds."

So I left Dan and Sarah fucking on the dancefloor. I was amazed at how easily I had lost my inhibitions, and I was pleased that Dan was losing his too. This holiday was turning into an experience wilder than either of us could ever have imagined.

Eventually I found Sandrine, sandwiched face-downwards between Mike and Sarah's boyfriend. The boyfriend was lying on his back on a waterbed, with Sarah on top of him, his cock fucking her pussy. Mike was crouched above her, his cock very obviously going in and out of her bum. Except in porn films, I'd never seen anything like this before. They were being watched by seven or eight onlookers, including a blonde guy who was being treated to a blowjob by a woman in black thigh-boots, a leather jacket and nothing else.

I crawled onto the waterbed at the side of them; kissed Sandrine whose face seemed to express a mixture of pain and ecstasy, stroked her boobs for a while, and then went round the back to see if I could do anything for the guys. I massaged both sets of balls, and I was able to get close enough to Mike's to lick them for a while. As Sandrine pushed herself on and off the cocks, Sarah's boyfriend's cock shot out of her pussy. I took it in my mouth, enjoying the taste of my Dutch friend's pussy, and then carefully directed it inside her again. I remember thinking to myself, "I can't believe I'm doing this."

But sure enough it was me – Mandy – helping my new found friend to have a sandwich fuck while my husband Dan was shafting some American broad he happened to take a fancy to in the middle of a crowded dancefloor.

I went round the front end again. "Are you OK?" I asked Sandrine.

"Never felt better," she said. "Mike and Joe sure know how to treat a woman like a slut."

"So you're Joe, are you?" I asked Sarah's boyfriend. Before he could answer I covered his mouth with mine and sucked his tongue, rubbing my hand over his chest as his hand crept between my legs to my sodden pussy.

"Kiss me again Mandy," I heard Sandrine say.

As I let go of Joe's tongue he spoke. "You are one hell of a hot chick, Mandy," he said. "Let me lick your pussy." And that was how I ended up squatting over Joe's face with his tongue squirming inside me and my juice running all over him, as I kissed Sandrine who was getting fucked in both pussy and anus. Just a normal way to spend an average Tuesday night in Cap d'Agde.

It wasn't long before Mike pulled out of Sandrine's bum and moved round to her face – and mine since I was kissing her. She turned her face to him and opened her mouth, so I did the same. A couple of wanks and his jizz shot out – first into her mouth, and then into mine, and then onto her cheek and then onto mine. Sandrine sucked the last drips out of him and then our kissing began in earnest till both our faces were smeared in goo.

I was so much enjoying playing the slut with Sandrine that I didn't catch what Mike said to a group of guys who were watching. It was only when three of them stripped off their clothes that I realized what was happening. I paused from the jizz-licking to watch one of them put on a condom and crouch on the waterbed behind Sandrine. She flinched and gasped as pushed his cock firmly up her ass.

"O my god," I said. "Are you all right?"

"Of course I am," was her answer. ""Mike likes to watch them do this."

"And you don't mind?" I asked.

"Mandy, when will you stop being so naïve?" Sandrine replied. "I am Mike's slut. And I love being Mike's slut. So I love it when he treats me like a slut, and I love it when he gets other guys to treat me like one."

She eased off Joe's cock. "Time to move on, Joe," she said. "There you are Mandy. He's all yours."

"What?" I asked.

"I said he's all yours. I told him you wanted to fuck him so don't let him down."

"I won't," I said as I moved aside and Joe extricated himself from beneath Sandrine.

I watched as another guy slid beneath her and pushed his rigid member up her pussy. "Oooh yes," she said. "That's fantastic."

Joe started to sit up but I pushed him back onto the bed. "Wait," I said. "Let me clean you up first." As I encircled his cock with my lips, I tasted Sandrine's juices again. That made me glance in her direction, where I saw the third guy standing astride the one who was lying down. As I watched, Sandrine opened her mouth wide and he pushed his cock inside.

I cleaned Joe up real nice with my tongue but then realized what a mess my face must be. "Hold on," I said. "I'm just going to the ladies. Don't fuck too many people while I'm away."

"I won't, I'll just sit here and jerk off," was his answer.

"Don't you dare," I said. "It'll be worth waiting for."

I went to the ladies loo and had a quick pee, then washed my mouth and cheeks at the sink. There was a young black woman there in a red cut-away bra and leopard-skin shorts. She was fixing her make-up in the mirror. "Could I have a loan of your lipstick?" I asked. She didn't speak English but she understood what I wanted and handed it to me. I quickly applied the bright red colour and then applied some more for good measure.

"Merci," I said.

"Je t'empris," was her answer, as she lifted a hand and touched my left nipple.

I gave her a quick kiss on the mouth. "I'd love to stop," I said, "but I have to rush. There's a guy out there waiting to fuck me."

"Bonne baise," she called after me as I went through the door.

Despite all the distractions, Joe hadn't strayed from where I left him, though his cock was limper than before. "Sorry to keep you waiting," I said.

"You look beautiful," he answered softly. In that erotic environment, sitting on the edge of a bed where my friend Sandrine was having all her holes filled with cock in front of an audience, his compliment surprised me. With all the partner-swapping that was going on in the club, and with people deliberately having sex with total strangers, I wouldn't have thought it out of place if he'd said "Let's fuck, slut." I know if he had said that, I would have fucked him without a second thought. But he paid me a compliment. "What a gentleman," I thought to myself. As Sandrine's three guys had simultaneous orgasms in her ass, cunt and mouth, and as she herself began to cum, I was having a moment of romance that thrilled me in a very different way.

"Is that yours?" I asked, pointing to a small black garment on the bed.

"The thong? Yes it is," he answered. "Well put it on please and let's dance for a while," I said.

"Just the thong?" he asked.

"Yes, just that please. I love men in them – especially men with bodies like yours. Put it on for me." I realized how stupid I must seem. There I was on a holiday that had so far involved exhibitionism, group sex, lesbianism, and helping with anal sex and a bukkake, and I was starting to sound like a teenager falling in love.

"Anything you say," Joe said, pulling on the thong so that it fitted between his bum cheeks, and tucking in his balls and cock as best he could. I stroked them through the black material and felt his cock start to stir.

"Let's dance first," I said, taking his hand and leading him onto the dancefloor where we found a space among the crowd in-between two women in cunt-length minis who were grinding their pussies together and a guy getting a blowjob from a woman dressed only in silver chains.

The music had a fast beat so I started dancing a few feet away from him, rubbing my tits in front of him, edging my skirt up to flash my pussy, and licking my lips as I looked him in the eyes. I loved his dark features, the rough stubble on his chin, the tanned body, and the thong that barely contained the cock that I was going to feel inside me. But however fast the beat of the music, I couldn't keep away from him. I had to feel his body next to mine, so I moved in close and put my arms around his neck like I did with Dan and rubbed my naked breasts against him.
"You are one hot chick," Joe said.

"Thanks," I said, "and you are one sexy guy." And with that I started to open my legs and bend my knees so I could move down his body, rubbing my boobs against him and licking the mixture of sweat and Hugo Boss cologne from his skin.

"You have the most gorgeous tits, Mandy," Joe complimented me again.

"And you taste good," I said, following up with "Damn, my skirt's too tight."

As my stance widened and I pressed my boobs against Joe's bulging thong and licked his belly button the overstretched yellow lycra restrained my legs. I needn't have worried; the pressure of my spreading thighs was too much for the weakened seam up the back. I felt the thread give way and the lycra parted to within a couple of inches of the waist. It was a horny feeling to know my bum was now on show to everyone.

By now my face was on a level with Joe's thong which was not doing a very good job of holding its swelling contents. I put my hand to the front of the thong and pulled it down, letting his cock spring out so I could lick the end of it. As I pushed my mouth onto his cock I clutched his firm butt cheeks. I just love doing that. I pushed down on him several times before I pulled off and said, "You taste good down here too, Joe".

Joe took hold of my hair and tugged my head back roughly, hurting me a little. "Let's fuck, slut," he said.

I smiled up at him. "I'm pleased to know he's not a total gentleman," I thought. After all, even a lady likes to be treated like a slut sometimes – or so I was discovering for myself during this ever-more-erotic holiday.

Joe hauled me to my feet, and grabbed my skirt at either side of the foot-long split. With one hard tug he pulled it apart and my cheap and garish market-stall skirt was no more. Apart from my high-heeled sandals and nailpolish, I was naked in the middle of a nightclub dancefloor. Before my holiday, when I'd read on the Internet about the exhibitionism in Cap d'Agde and the swinging in the nightclubs, this was the kind of situation I'd fantasized about – hoping, but not really expecting, that it would happen to me.

"Let's find a vacant bed," said Joe, taking my hand to lead me to the rooms at the rear of the club.

"No, fuck me here," I said. "Fuck me here among all these people. I want everyone to see. I want to feel their eyes on me while you take me. If I see them tomorrow I want them to recognize me. I want them to know that it's me who you fucked. Please fuck me here, Joe."

"If that's what you want, it's fine by me," he said. "I'll be proud to have them see me fuck you."

"What a nice guy," I thought, and rubbed my boobs against him as I slid down his body to give his cock another suck. Then he pulled me up by my hair again, turned me round with my back to him, and started to explore my body with his hands – just like I'd seen Dan doing with Joe's girlfriend a while before. I bent forward willingly in eager anticipation of his cock. Then I felt it nudging at my pussy. Still bending forward, I put my hands behind me and pulled my butt cheeks apart so he could see what was on offer. I was as horny as a bitch on heat just thinking about him fucking me right there.

In a moment his cock was inside me, long and hard and filling me with waves of pleasure. As he withdrew it and plunged it in again, my mind and body were totally focused on the cock between my legs. He pulled out again and then impaled me once more. I was no longer aware of anything but the vibrations coursing through my body from the epicenter of rigid cock inside my pussy. I think he pushed a finger in my bum at one stage, but I can't be sure. It hardly matters.

Gradually my head sank lower and I ended up legs wide apart and my body bent right over with my hands touching the floor. Joe had hold of my buttocks as he thrust his cock – the cock his girlfriend had fondled under the table at dinner, the cock that had fucked Sandrine's pussy as her partner fucked her ass, the cock I had licked Sandrine's juices from, the cock that I had longed for all evening – as he thrust that cock into me.

This was no two-way relationship. I was simply providing a female body – or maybe just a pussy – for Joe to fuck. And fuck me he did – gently, roughly, slowly, fast, but always rigidly, filling me completely. And it felt incredible to be used like that – especially by him.

My dancefloor fuck with Joe didn't last long. We were both so turned on that we'd been almost at boiling point when we started. After a few minutes I was almost screaming with pleasure as the full length of his cock filled me again and again. His pace quickened for a few moments and then, with his cock as far inside me as it would go, he stopped and I felt nothing but his swollen flesh. Then Joe's cock jerked – once, twice, three times, four, five, maybe more.

Not only did I feel the cock move, I felt the jets of cum spraying onto the inside of my cunt. With that, and still bent double, my body trembled and shook for what seemed like an age. As it subsided, I wished it had been for an age.

Then I felt Joe pulling me hard onto his cock again. I pulled my legs closer together and lifted my upper body upwards again. As I became upright, Joe's cock still inside me, I shook my head to help me recover from the f***e of the orgasm. I smiled as I saw so many people watching me. This was a fantasy fulfilled – to get fucked by a handsome stranger in public, and to be proud of it. My body trembled again at the thought of what I'd done.

Just then I saw Dan coming towards me, leading a disheveled woman with small breasts in stained white stockings and with lots of coloured bracelets on her wrist. Sarah's blue plastic dress had obviously been cast aside like my yellow lycra skirt.

As she approached me I noticed that Sarah's cheeks were puffed out and she was holding her mouth shut.

"Kiss her," Dan said. I looked questioningly at him.

"I said kiss her, Mandy", he said sharply and I remembered what Sandrine had said about obeying her partner without questioning him.

"Sure," I said and placed my open lips onto Sarah's closed mouth. She opened her mouth and thrust her tongue inside me and with it came a sticky substance that tasted familiar. I didn't resist, since Dan had told me to do it.

Sarah paused to speak. "Your husband's cum," she explained. "I sucked him off and saved it for you."

Then Sarah kissed me wildly, letting saliva and cum slop all over my face. When she'd decided I looked sufficiently messy she stopped and smiled. "Hope you liked it," she said.

"Of course," I answered. "I love Dan's cum. Now why don't you take Joe's? There's a pussy-full if you'd like it."

Although I could feel stuff leaking out, Joe's cock had acted as a plug to stop most of his cum escaping from me. As Sarah crouched before me and put her mouth to my pussy, I felt Joe's cock slip out of me and a load of juicy cum slipped after it. Only a few drops made it to the floor. Sarah managed to devour the rest, though after she licked all the cum out of my pussy and sucked it all off Joe's cock, her face looked as much of a mess as mine did.

Sarah and I kissed for a while, and we even danced together for a while with our matching cum-covered faces. But drying cum gets a bit itchy after a while, and it was already late and we were getting tired. So I didn't get the chance for a really meaningful sex session with Sarah that evening – though we made up for it another time of course.

Dan and I said goodnight to Sarah and Joe, I picked up my ripped skirt, and we went to find Sandrine and Mike.

"Good god," I said when I saw them. "She's still at it." There she was, still on the same waterbed, though with a different set of guys in her pussy, ass and mouth. Mike was still there watching her.

Sandrine's current set of studs were the guys I'd teased after I'd left Sophie. They looked happy enough. I guess that patience is a virtue. If you wait long enough you'll eventually get what you want – especially in a swingers' club.

I kissed Sandrine's sticky mouth goodnight. Dan interrupted the blowjob she was giving and offered her his finger to suck. She damn near swallowed it but told him "I want more than that next time."

The guy underneath Sandrine still had my crop-top in his hand. He offered it to me. "Here's your top, lady," he said in English. "You might need it to keep you warm on the way home."

"Thanks for thinking of me," I said. "See you all another night. Bye."

And with that, Dan and I left the Pyramid club. I rushed over to Sophie to kiss her on the cheek as she served some guy his beer. "See you soon," I said.

"Sure thing," was her reply. Then I followed Dan out of the door and somehow we made our way home.

I felt almost as if I was d***k, though I hadn't had much alcohol. My body was still trembling with sensations – the aftershock of orgasm and the emotional turmoil going on within me. I hardly spoke as we walked back to our apartment. I was thinking of how I enjoyed having sex with women. In my early escapades with Linda and Jill I did it chiefly to get Dan and the other guys turned on. But I knew that flirting with Sophie had nothing to do with turning men on. I liked her personality, she was friendly and attractive, and I wanted to have sex with her – that's all there was to it.

I was thinking too of how overtly exhibitionistic I was becoming. I'd always had an exhibitionistic streak in me, but tonight I'd deliberately asked a guy to fuck me in the most public place possible, where the maximum number of people would see. What if someone who knew me was there and had seen me, I wondered. And I realized I didn't care.

I was thinking of Sandrine promising to be Mike's slut and obeying everything he told her to do – even bukkakes, anal sex and gangbangs – and it fascinated me. Wasn't it dangerous, I wondered, but I knew I wanted to try it. I wanted Dan to do that to me, maybe for just an evening or a day to start with. I remembered Sandrine's words: "If you want to try something new or something extreme, try it. And if your partner orders you to do something, however wild it is, because he will enjoy watching you, do it. You'll enjoy it, I promise you." And I knew then that I wanted to try.

And I was thinking of Joe. I fancied him a lot. I knew I was ready to fall in love with him and that was far more dangerous than simply having sex with him.

"You're quiet tonight," Dan said as he unlocked the door and let me step into the apartment in front of him.

"Well, a lot happened and I was just thinking about it," I told him as I flopped on the sofa wearing only my crop-top and sandals.

"Tell you what," he said. "Let's both squeeze into that narrow shower together, wash each other's bodies and clean off everyone else's juices, and their memories too, and then get into bed and make love."

"That's a wonderful idea," I said.

Although it was three in the morning we got into the shower and washed each other clean. And then, still wet, we got into bed and made love. And to be honest, tired though we had been, we fucked the hell out of each other for the next hour. That was the best part of our night out. I fell asl**p in the damp sheets, holding Dan as close as I could.
The first Wednesday of our holiday was not at all what I'd expected. Mandy and I had had four days to discover the delights of Cap d'Agde and I think both of us were shocked at just how much free-for-all sex we'd had.

I must admit that when I'd read about Cap d'Agde on the Internet I thought some of the descriptions were probably exaggerated. In fact, a lot of the Internet accounts tended to describe just the nudity on the beach and the exhibitionism in the bars. But these accounts were quite tame compared with what went on among groups of friends in their apartments -- and especially among groups of strangers in some of the swingers clubs.

I'd suggested to Mandy that we should go on holiday to Cap d'Agde mainly because I wanted to see her -- and other women too, I suppose -- naked in public. And I wanted to see if it was really true that women got dressed up in their most erotic outfits to go out in the evening. When Mandy agreed to a fortnight in this nudist paradise, I really wondered whether she knew what she was getting into. But she knew, right enough. She's quite good at French and she looked up some French websites about swinging in Cap d'Agde that I hadn't seen. And she knew even better than me what to expect.

When we got there, any doubts I'd had about Mandy joining in the swing of things were dispelled straight away. She told me on our very first day in Cap d'Agde that she wanted us both to have maximum sexual excitement. She showed me right from the start that she wasn't going to let inhibitions get in the way of having a good time. And she promised me on our first evening of our holiday that she wasn't going to let underwear get in the way of her pussy.

By the time Wednesday came along, nudism and exhibitionism were the mildest things we'd done. By then, we'd had sex sessions with several other couples, we'd fucked on the beach in front of an audience, and we'd swapped partners in swingers' clubs. By then I had openly fucked -- and been sucked by -- several women. And by then too, Mandy had learned what it was like to be fucked by two guys at once, she had developed a liking for messy facials, and she was getting fond of sex with women. So maybe it wasn't surprising that by Wednesday we'd started to reflect on just where our erotic experiences were taking us.

It was after mid-day by the time Mandy and I woke up. In fact, when I woke Mandy was nowhere to be seen. It was a strange feeling. Memories of the previous night flooded into my mind. I remembered my incredible fuck with Sarah, and I thought about Mandy willingly letting Joe use her as a fuck-toy in the middle of the dancefloor. As I opened the curtains and my eyes squinted in the sunlight, it even crossed my mind that Mandy might have gone for good. It was not a nice thought. I stumbled towards the door to go and look for her. As I opened it she walked in.

"Where have you been?" I asked urgently.

"Hey, don't get so worried," she said. "I've been out to get some food." She held out a plastic bag containing bread, milk, boiled ham, yoghurt, a couple of large fresh peaches and various other groceries.

She was wearing a small triangle of black net around her waist. It tied at one side and hung down at the other, though it was totally transparent and wasn't long enough to cover her pussy anyway.

"That looks nice," I said.

"I thought you might like it," she answered. "It only cost four euros. I bought a pink one too." At that she fished in the bag and brought out another triangle of pink net with tiny pink glittery discs attached. "I thought this might look nice with white stockings and a bra," she said.

"I'm sure it will," I replied. "In fact, I'm looking forward to seeing you in it."

I made some coffee and we sat down to an early afternoon breakfast under the sun umbrella on our balcony.

"I've been thinking about last night," I said as I poured the coffee into the small French espresso cups.

"So have I," was Mandy's rather serious response.

"Did you enjoy it -- all of it?" I asked.

"I'm enjoying our holiday, Dan, if that's what you mean," she said.

"But what about the sex with other people?" I insisted.

"Dan, you were the one who wanted to come here for a holiday," Mandy answered. "You were the one who suggested two weeks of nudism and swinging. And I agreed to it. I'm enjoying having a holiday with you, doing all the things you wanted to do," Mandy answered.

"Yes, I know that," I said, "but did you enjoy having sex with Joe?"

"What do you want me to tell you, Dan?" Mandy asked. "I enjoyed being taken by a good-looking guy in front of a lot of people. I enjoyed having people watch me. I think it was more the exhibitionism than the sex. I'd have enjoyed being taken by you in front of all those people too, but you were busy with Sarah. Did you enjoy having her?"

"Yes I did," I said. "But I think you're right. Maybe it was the thought of all those people watching me have her that was so exciting -- rather than just her and me fucking. Were you jealous when I had her?"

"Not in the slightest," Mandy said. "When you invited me to come on holiday to a resort that's famous for swinging, I assumed you would want to join in. I expected you would have other women. And I knew that I'd probably end up having other men. I was prepared for it, Dan, and it doesn't worry me so long as it doesn't worry you. If we're going to do it, we have to enjoy it and not take it too seriously. Were you jealous when I had Joe?"

"A little," I said.

"Yes, I thought so," said Mandy. "Well you mustn't be or we can't do this kind of thing. I honestly don't mind whether we are swingers or not. I married you because I wanted you -- you Dan, not a load of other guys. But if we're going to have other sexual partners for fun, we've both got to accept that it's for fun and fun alone. Sure I thought Joe was nice, and it was exciting to have him fuck me. But just because a guy shoots his load inside me doesn't mean I'm automatically going to fall in love with him. If you're going to be jealous Dan, we have to stop swinging now."

"You're right," I said. "But it did seem as if you liked him."

"Of course I liked him," she said. "I liked having him. I was horny as hell after our time on the beach with Mike and Sandrine. And Joe fucked me and I enjoyed it and I had an orgasm. Isn't that why you brought me here, Dan? And then, when we got home, you and I showered together and made love in bed and that was fantastic."

"Is the swinging what you expected?" I asked her.

"I always imagined swinging as getting together with a couple of friends and swapping partners," she said, "but what we've been doing is much more than that. I must admit that the swinging in the clubs we've visited is far wilder than I ever thought it would be. But it's also very exciting too."

"How do you mean?" I asked.

"Well," Mandy explained, "what we're doing here is exploring our own sexuality -- and our own sexual limits. I think we're both enjoying seeing how far we can go -- both as a couple and as individuals too."

"Yes I'm enjoying taking it to the limit," I said. "But do you like having sex with women?"

"Just like sex with a man, it depends on the person," Mandy answered. "Apart from a few fumbles at school, I'd never tried it before. You've often told me you'd like to watch me doing it so I decided to try it while we were here. And it's not bad -- though it turns me on especially because I know you like to watch."

"And is it as nice as having sex with a man?"

"It's different," she said. "It's more like friends having fun together. With a woman it's gentler -- there's more touching and stroking. With a man it's more direct; and it's often cruder and rougher too -- which is nice also. With a woman I can feel pleasure, but with a man it's more like satisfying a desire. But why are you asking so many questions, Dan?"

"I just wondered," I said not very convincingly. "It's just that I'm enjoying the lifestyle here but I don't want us to break up."

"Whoever said anything about breaking up?" Mandy asked. "Are you thinking of breaking up with me while we're here?"

"No of course not," I answered. "I love you."

"I sure hope so," she said, "because I'm not thinking of breaking up with you either. I love you too." Mandy stretched out her hand and put it on mine. "I do, Dan. I really do."

"Thanks Mandy," I said, "and I mean it too. It's just that it's all been more than I expected."

Our conversation went on for an hour or more. We talked about our feelings for each other -- about love and trust and sharing -- and about how we both enjoyed the liberated sexual atmosphere of Cap d'Agde. We talked about the new friends we'd made, the sex we'd had with them, and how we both got so much pleasure out of it. We talked about our sexual fantasies -- and we realized that there were plenty we still hadn't fulfilled. And we agreed that swinging was adding a new dimension to our lives that we were still trying to come to terms with.

"So what do we do?" Mandy asked me. "Do we stop the swinging now? We can stay in tonight and play bridge if you'd like. Or shall we enjoy the fun that we came here for? I'm sure there are plenty more things we can try so long as we love each other, trust each other -- and make love to each other a bit more often like we did when we got back here last night."

"It would be a pity to miss out on the swinging now that we're here," I said. "I really do enjoy it. And you know I can't stand playing bridge."

"That's decided then," said Mandy. "Sex rather than bridge! But just for a change let's go out just the two of us. And today we won't have sex with anyone but each other. We can do it in front of other people but let's only do it with each other -- at least for today. Don't you think that would be romantic?"

I agreed it would. I kissed her and felt my cock stir but I knew it would be best to put off the sex till later when I'd be able to give a better performance. "Let's clean up and go to the beach," I said.

Mandy had obviously been studying the behaviour of other women at the resort -- particularly the French. Today she put on lipstick to go to the beach, and with the triangle of loose black net round her waist, she looked incredibly desirable. She also wore some wedge-heeled sandals rather than flip-flops. Today I walked through the resort with a woman who wasn't just naked -- she was verging on the erotic. I loved the way that the tiny net wrap, high heels and lipstick gave the impression of being dressed yet covered nothing.

We spread our towels on a fairly deserted part of the beach near where we'd lay on the Saturday afternoon when we first arrived. It was only four days ago, I thought to myself, yet in those four days we'd had so much sex in so many ways with so many people. Back home I could hardly have believed it would be like this. And now Mandy and I had agreed to go even further. As Mandy rubbed suntan cream onto my back I wondered what delights lay ahead, and as I wondered I fell fast asl**p.

When I woke up a couple of hours later Mandy was fast asl**p too. As she lay on her back in the sunshine I noticed how her tan was developing without a white line anywhere. Her breasts and her shaven pubic mound were as brown as the rest of her body. After two weeks here she's going to have such a fantastic all-over tan that she won't want to keep it covered, I thought to myself. I imagined her showing her tanned and hairless pussy to the girls at her work -- maybe they'd all come here next year. And she'd be sure to show her s****r. Maybe we could invite her s****r and boyfriend over to our place when we get back to England, and we'll talk about our holiday and I'll suggest that Mandy's shows them her suntan. Maybe she'll show them both and maybe, just maybe, that would lead on to us showing them what swinging is all about.

Mandy was lying with her legs slightly apart. Anyone walking past would have a clear view of her pussy. Of course, there were hundreds of pussies you could get a clear view of if you walked along the beach, but it was still a thrill to see Mandy lying there not caring who saw her most private part. I lay back and thought about the new friends we'd made -- Jim and Linda, George and Jill. Maybe after this holiday we'd go and visit them and the swinging would continue. A weekend in Amsterdam with Mike and Sandrine could turn into quite an orgy, I thought to myself. And there were others who we'd met and who we were bound to get to know better -- would we visit Gunter and Christa in Berlin, or Pierre and Marie in Paris? Would we swing our way around Europe after this holiday?

"Looks like the entertainment has started," a voice said.

Mandy had woken up and was looking at the busy section of the beach in the distance. A crowd of people were standing in a circle obviously watching a couple or two getting their kicks from having it off in public. "Would you like to go and look?" Mandy asked.

"Not today," I said. "Today's for us. Let's go for a swim, and then just lie here for a while. And then we can go back and get ready to go out for dinner -- just the two of us."

We eventually left the beach at about 6 o'clock and strolled hand-in-hand -- Mandy "dressed" again in her tiny net wrap, wedge-heeled sandals and freshly-applied lipstick -- along a pathway that led past some of the restaurants and shops. We looked at a few menus to help us decide where to eat later, and we looked in a few shops.

"Hey, I like that dress," I said, pointing to a totally transparent blue microdress that a naked woman with pierced nipples was holding up to look at inside one of the erotic clothes shops.

"Yes it looks like the sort of thing you'd like," Mandy answered. "Would you like me to try a few things on?"

"Yes please," I said. "Let's find something for you to wear this evening."

"You know, I still have a few outfits I brought from England with me that you haven't seen yet," Mandy said.

"Yes but look, the dresses on the rail outside the shop are reduced in price," I pointed out.

"Looks like they're reduced in length as well," she said. "Some of these are incredibly short. Still I don't suppose you'll object to that, will you darling?"

"Definitely not," I answered.

"Then I suppose I'd better try one," Mandy said.

The woman with the rings in her nipples had pulled on the transparent blue dress. Nothing more than a stretchy sheath with thin shoulder straps, it clung to her like a second skin -- and showed all her own skin underneath. The transparent material didn't reach her pussy and covered only half her bum.

"Mm, not bad," I said to Mandy.

"It looks like that's the only one, though," Mandy said. "If she decides to buy it, I'll have to look for something else."

Unfortunately the woman's partner arrived just then and told her she looked fantastic in the dress. He bought it there and then and she kept it on as she left the shop. My eyes followed her wiggling bum as she walked away, the hem of the transparent dress working its way higher up her bum as she went.

"When you've finished ogling her, I'm going to try these on," Mandy said.

I followed her inside the store. At first I was surprised that there was no changing room where you could try the clothes on. But then, I thought to myself, why would you need a changing room in a nudist resort? Mandy handed the two dresses she had chosen to the young woman shop assistant, handed me the net triangle from round her waist, and tried the dresses on one by one in the middle of the open-fronted shop.

The first was black and shiny with diagonal see-through panels that showed one of her breasts, and her bum crack, but left her pussy covered -- though only just. "Not bad," I said. "Only not bad?" said Mandy. "In that case I'd better try the other."

The second dress was red and, like the black one, had shiny parts and see-through ones. However, the design was different and the red dress was even shorter. From her hips up, the entire dress consisted of clingy red material that was totally transparent, showing Mandy's perfect boobs off to total perfection. Below her hips, the lower part of the dress was in shiny opaque material but the garment was so short that Mandy's pussy lips and the bottom of her bum cheeks remained happily on show even when the hem was pulled down as far as it would go. As she walked around the store to show me, I noticed how the hem crept higher with every movement.

"That's better," I said.

"I thought it might be," was her reply. "I'll take it," she said to the assistant, peeling the dress off again to reveal not a lot more than when she was wearing it. And after that we made our way home.

It was about 8:00 o'clock by the time we set off for dinner. Mandy had spent extra time on her makeup and seemed to do a lot of wandering around the apartment wearing only high-heeled sandals before she actually put her new dress on. My cock was rigid by the time she announced she was ready. She picked up a small blue silk scarf as we went out of the door.

Mandy obviously liked wearing her new dress. Most of it was see-through which suited her -- and certainly suited me -- just fine. As we strolled hand-in-hand down the path towards the restaurant, the clingy non-transparent bit round the bottom of the dress made no pretence of covering Mandy's pussy, and moved further up her hips as she walked. She made a few half-hearted attempts to pull it down but it didn't reach her pussy anyway and she soon gave up.

"You know, Dan, I really enjoy having my pussy on show for you," she said. My god, I was really horny for her by the time we reached the restaurant.

When we were shown to our table I realized that Mandy had not brought her silk scarf along for warmth. She folded it neatly into four and laid it on her seat before sitting down. There was no way that the dress would go under her bum when she was sitting so she sat on the scarf instead and let the hem of her dress find its own level -- around her hips.

We both ordered steak. As we ate a salad beforehand Mandy leaned back in her seat and put her hand between her legs. Next she leaned forward again, offering me her index finger. "Here's a little appetizer for you," she said.

I sniffed the finger and then guided it to my mouth so I could suck the pussy juice from it. "Thanks," I said, "that tasted good."

"My pleasure," was her answer. "You can have more later if you want."

We ate our steak, finished off our bottle of red Bordeaux, had some ice cream for dessert, drank a coffee, and then we both downed a glass of "digestif" -- a tasty and intoxicating grappa. After that Mandy gave me another finger of appetizer to suck, we ordered some more grappa, and we talked about how much we both liked her exhibitionism.

"I think I'll buy a dress for my s****r from one of these erotic clothes shops," she announced. "She's about my size so if it fits me it'll fit her," she said.

"You mean if it shows your pussy it'll show hers," I added.

Mandy laughed. "That's right. I'm sure her boyfriend will like it," she said.

"I hope I get to see her wearing it," I said.

"Why not?" added Mandy. "When we get home we can invite them round to tell them about our holiday. I can wear this dress to show her how women here dress for an evening out, and I'll give her hers and tell her she has to try it on and show us. She won't mind. In fact, you can help me choose it and then she'll feel obliged to show you what it looks like. She quite likes you so I know she'll be happy to show her pussy off for you. She's told me that her boyfriend likes her to be an exhibitionist so he won't mind either. Maybe they can come here on holiday with us next year. I imagine you'd like that, wouldn't you?"
It sounded like my dream might come true after all. "That would be great," I said. "I'd like to see you and your s****r naked together."

"I bet you would," Mandy replied. "I bet you'd like to see a lot more than that too. Well I'll see what I can do to fulfill your fantasy. Here, have some more appetizer." And at that she pushed her finger in her pussy once more and offered it to me to suck. She had me completely hooked -- my cock was rigid inside my jeans, I was sucking her cunt-flavoured finger, and she was telling me she might persuade her s****r and boyfriend to join our sexual escapades.

"Mandy, you are the hottest girl I know," I said to her.

"Good," she answered, "that's what I like to hear. Are you feeling horny?"

"Yes of course I am," I said. "I would fuck you right now if I could."

"Well then, why don't you fuck me right now? Fuck me here on the table."

"What do you mean?" I asked. "I can't fuck you here. We're in a restaurant."

"So?" was her reply as she took the empty wine bottle and placed it on the floor. "If you're horny, fuck me right here on the table. You want to, don't you? Come on then. I promise I won't stop you."

My cock was hard as iron. "I can't do it here in public," I said. "People will object."

"Well I won't object," she replied, placing the glasses on the floor beside the bottle. "Here, I'll take my dress off for you." The hem of the dress was round her waist anyway, but now she pulled it over her head and hung it over the back of her seat. Several people at other tables looked to see what she was doing but soon turned away -- after all, nudity was hardly a novelty in Port Ambonne. There were two naked couples strolling past the restaurant as we talked.

"Come on Dan, fuck me," Mandy continued. "I swear I'll let you do whatever you want to me. Bend me over the table and fuck me from behind. Why don't you? Or just lie me on my back on the table and shaft me. I won't say no."

"Mandy, what will people think?" I said.

"They'll probably think I'm a slut," she answered. "But I don't mind that. At the moment I feel like being a slut. Fuck me Dan."

I was saved by the waitress who brought our bill. Maybe she thought it was time for us to go. I paid and then led Mandy away, dress in hand.

"Enjoy your evening," the waitress said as we left.

I went for a pee and Mandy also went to the loo before we moved on. She came out with her lipstick glistening and pulling her dress on again. She pulled it right down to her pussy lips but it seemed to spring back up an inch or so as soon as she let go, and then it slowly worked its way further up from there.

We found a crowded bar, got a couple of beers, and stood in the middle of the half-naked crush of people watching the entertainment. A blonde woman was dancing on the bar. Judging by her performance she was a professional dancer. She was wearing only underwear when we arrived, and now we watched her remove her bra and then her red g-string. Then, to the delight of the crowd, she inserted a finger in her pussy and offered it to the crowd to lick. A guy nearby obliged, so she pushed it in her pussy again and then offered it to another.

"Looks like she's learned your trick, Mandy," I said.

"Looks like she has," was Mandy's reply as she reached between her legs. "Here, have some more appetizer Dan," she said, offering me yet another moist finger.

I licked Mandy's finger as the woman on the bar was having hers licked by a woman in a red net dress. Then the finger was in her pussy again and another guy had a lick. In all I reckon she got her juicy finger licked by 10 guys and four women before she decided to dance some more.

The bar was so packed that there was little chance to move. My arm kept brushing against the breasts of a topless woman in black shiny hotpants -- or did her breasts keep brushing against me?

I spent most of the time caressing Mandy's naked bum. "Why did you tell me to fuck you in the restaurant?" I asked her.

"Well you wanted to, didn't you?" she answered. "I thought you might enjoy it if I encouraged you. Fun, wasn't it?"

"Yes, I guess it was fun," I said. "So you wouldn't have really done it?"

"What do you mean," she said. "Of course I would have done it. You decided not to fuck me, and that's OK. But if you had decided to do it, like I told you, I wouldn't have said no. We'd probably have got banned from the restaurant, but I assure you Dan I wouldn't have stopped you. You can fuck me now if you want."

"Here in this bar, standing up with all these people around us?" I asked.

"Yes," she said, "right here." She pulled her dress up to her waist. "There, help yourself," she said. I noticed a couple of guys looking our way, but basically the bar was so crowded and there was so much tit and pussy on show that no one really took much notice of Mandy's naked lower half.

"Why are you doing this, Mandy?" I asked.

"Doing what?" was her reply.

"Why do you keep telling me to fuck you?" I insisted.

"Why not?" she replied. "I mean it. I mean you can fuck me if you want. You can fuck me any time you want, anywhere you want, anyhow you want. I'm yours, so don't let's have any more talk of jealousy or breaking up. Whenever and wherever you want during this holiday you can kiss me, feel me, undress me, lick me, fuck me, wank on me, ask me for a blowjob -- tell me to do anything you want and I won't refuse you."

"Do you really mean this?" I asked.

"Of course I do," she replied. "I got really turned on hearing Sandrine talk about how she did absolutely everything Mike told her -- everything sexual that is. You can do that to me too. So far as sex is concerned, anything that you want to do to me -- though not too much pain please -- you can do it. And anything you want me to do for you, just tell me and I'll do it. I want to show you that I belong entirely to you. I've been wondering whether to make the same promise for when we get home, but that'll take a bit more courage. But for the rest of our time in Cap d'Agde, I'm entirely yours to do with as you want."

"Let's go," I said. Mandy followed me without a word, pulling her dress down an inch or two.

Round the corner from the bar was a "discothèque libertine" -- basically a discotheque where anything goes. Single males had to pay a lot, but single women got in free and couples got in for 10 Euros each. I paid the entrance fee, took Mandy by the hand and led her inside. The discotheque had several levels -- the lowest was the bar area, then there was a raised dancefloor with low comfy seats around it, and beyond that was a darker area with an assortment of waterbeds.

The place was busy. It was so hot you didn't really need clothes -- and from what I could see, most of the women there didn't have many. The barman gave us a couple of bottled beers without glasses. He was obviously cutting down on the washing-up. Mandy climbed on a high bar stool and sat on her silk scarf again. I leaned on the bar next to her, and we both gazed around taking in what was going on.

A DJ was providing music with a heavy beat. In the seats around the dancefloor one woman was leaning across her partner giving him a blowjob while another with her skirt round her waist and a smile on her face was sitting on her partner's cock. The couples on the dancefloor were either moving wildly to the music with the woman showing as much tit and pussy to her partner as she could, or they were shuffling together feeling each other all over. There was also a group of people round a waterbed in the rear area but I couldn't see what was going on.

In front of us two couples in leather and PVC were fucking and sucking on the edge of the dancefloor. Both women wore black thigh-high boots with high heels -- one with stockings, thong and a cut-away plastic bra, and the other in a flared plastic skirt and a silver net vest. One sucked a guy with his pants round his ankles while the other was getting shafted from behind. They changed positions -- and partners -- from time to time, and ended up bent over face-to-face kissing each other as the guys took them from behind.

I think both women finished with cum on their faces, but my attention was distracted by a young dark-haired woman in the tiniest top and skirt I'd ever seen. She danced in a cage at the front of the dancefloor, a studded choker round her neck and her generous boobs falling out of a black rubber boob-tube that was so narrow that it had no chance of staying in place. Her skirt was also a band of black rubber -- it can't have been more than four or five inches in length -- that covered nothing. It openly showed her piercings -- one silver ring in her clit and two others at one-inch intervals up her shaved pubic mound. Her dancing was obviously designed to show off her pubic piercings, and several times she squatted down and rubbed her pussy as her partner looked on from the bar stool next to Mandy. Eventually, without bothering to adjust either of her strips of rubber, she strode over to join him. She dragged another bar stool in front of him, knelt on it with her bum fully on show and rubbed her boobs against his face so he could lick them.

Mandy looked at them and then at me. "Dan, I'm horny. I want you. Let's get on that dancefloor," she said, sliding off her stool.

Mandy straightened her dress, then looked down at it and decided to pull it up again. "It's a bit tight round my hips," she said, "and I wouldn't want to split it like the skirt I wore last night."

I moved to the music but Mandy just went wild. Her dancing involved a lot of boob-caressing and pussy-patting, as well as bending over with her bum towards me and pulling her pussy lips apart.

A group of Spaniards -- two women and four men -- had come into the discotheque just in front of us and now they moved into a space on the dancefloor beside us. The two women danced facing each other, often touching each other and sometimes kissing, as the four guys surrounded them. My attention was on my exhibitionist wife, but I couldn't help noticing the two Spanish women getting their tops pulled down and their skirts pulled up as four pairs of hands explored their bodies. Eventually one of the guys knelt between them to lick one of the pussies, while another guy fucked the other pussy from behind.

This is definitely my sort of place, I thought to myself. I'd often fantasized about a night spot where anything goes. There was certainly plenty going that evening. And Mandy was behaving like the sort of woman I'd often fantasized about too. She seemed oblivious to anything but the beat of the music and her exhibitionist urges as she shook her erotically-clad body, jerked her naked pelvis, rubbed her naked pussy, cupped her boobs in her hands, and squeezed her nipples through their flimsy see-through covering.

Pulling her dress even higher, Mandy slapped her bum several times and then offered it to me for punishment. "Slap me Dan," she said. "I can't slap it hard enough. Give me some more spank marks like you did on Monday."

She bent over and I willingly slapped her bum hard, leaving her with several red spank marks. She grimaced as she stood upright since the pain stung her. But when she backed up to the mirror that covered one wall and saw the red spank marks on her bum cheeks she seemed pleased with what I'd done.

"Thanks," she said, putting her arms round my neck, wiggling her hips and rubbing her boobs against me. "I'm starting to like it when you do that."

Then she backed off a foot or so, hips gyrating to the music, and lowered herself to her knees. And there, on the dancefloor of a busy discotheque Mandy unzipped my jeans, took out my cock, pushed back the foreskin and, smiling up at me, put it in her mouth. It wasn't long before it was rigid.

As Mandy moved her mouth along my cock and back again, I noticed that the Spanish group of two women and four men were now a mass of intertwined naked bodies on a dimly-lit waterbed. To my right was a couple who danced slowly, their arms around each other. The woman wore a pale blue transparent top with a skirt that showed her bum cheeks and white hold-up stockings. To my left there was a young woman dancing wildly in a plain black dress. It was the sort with a hem that slants diagonally and hangs lower at one side than the other. However, since the long side of the dress was barely level with her pussy, the short side was almost at her hip. She seemed to be directing her exhibitionistic performance at a guy by the bar. I assume it was her boyfriend since I saw her giving him a blowjob later.

Mandy stood up again, took hold of my cock, and led me to a spare seat at the edge of the dancefloor. Before I sat down she unfastened my belt and pulled my jeans and thong (she'd bought me one as a surprise because she said she liked them) to my ankles. As I sat she tongued my cock some more, sucked it with gusto, and eventually turned round and sat astride it. She moved up and down, rubbing her clit and making moaning noises, using my cock to masturbate herself to a long and noisy orgasm.

A woman who was dancing topless in a short black skirt and stockings left her partner for a few moments to stroke Mandy's breasts, to kiss her on the lips, and to offer her nipples for Mandy to suck. Then, unzipping her skirt and leaving it on the floor near us, she went back to her partner. Not long afterwards the two of them had changed partners with another couple and I saw them having a cosy little orgy on a waterbed.

Still impaled on my rigid cock, Mandy leaned round to kiss me. "That was fantastic," she said. "Anything I can do for you?"

"You can let me fuck you," I said.

"No, I don't need to let you fuck me," Mandy answered. "You fuck me when and where you want. I'm your slut, your fuck-toy. Here in Cap d'Agde you don't ask, you just take me."

"In that case," I said, "get up, shut up, and bend over."

Mandy did as she was told. Legs apart and bum towards me, she leaned forward. I pushed her head down towards the floor, slapped her bum cheeks as hard as I could several times, almost knocking her over, and then rammed my cock inside her gaping pussy. I heard her yelp as I took hold of her hair and yanked her head upwards again, forcing my cock in as far as it would go.

"Yes, fuck me Dan," Mandy gasped. As I grabbed Mandy's hips and pounded her hard, a woman with just a white net minidress over her tanned skin came over and took hold of Mandy's hands to help support her. Looking up, I recognized the woman's face while Mandy, looking downwards, recognized the butterfly tattoo above her pussy.

"Hello Jill," we said almost in unison.

"Hello," she said. "Looks like you two are having a romantic evening out by yourselves."

"Actually, yes," I replied. "tonight is just for the two of us -- though I'm sure we'll be back in swinging mood tomorrow."

"I hope so," Jill replied. "I just wanted to let you know we're leaving on Saturday so we thought it would be nice to have a little party on Friday night with all our new friends. We'll probably meet at the Montrose at 10:00, then come along here, and then go back to our apartment afterwards. I hope you'll come."

"We sure will," said Mandy, her bum quivering as I fucked her pussy.

"Where's George?" I asked.

"Oh he seems to have found something to keep him busy on one of the waterbeds at the back," she told me. "We're with three other couples and George is getting a two-girl blowjob."

"That should keep him busy for a while," Mandy said.

"Yes it will but I'd better go and join him," Jill answered. "Don't want to miss the fun. See you Friday -- if not before." Jill said goodbye and disappeared into the half-light of the orgy rooms.

And with that I pulled out of Mandy's pussy and turned her round. She knelt down in front of me and opened her mouth. "Yes," she said, "give it to me."

And so I did. I could hardly deny her the faceful of cum she was craving. I squirted some into her mouth, some more onto her chin, and the rest on her cheeks, across her forehead and in her hair.

Mandy licked my cock clean, wiped a dollop of cum from her eye, and stood up. "Let's get another drink," she said.

I offered to get her a paper towel to wipe her face clean but she declined. "No thanks," she said, "I like it like this."

So as soon as I had my jeans on again we walked hand-in-hand to the bar. The hem of Mandy's dress was round her hips and her face was still streaked with cum as I ordered two more beers.

"I feel really happy," Mandy said to me. "I'm really proud to be yours, Dan. I'mve always liked being your wife, and now I'm liking being your slut, Dan. And I'm getting to enjoy having people watch us."

"Well I'm sure happy too," I told her. "It's not every day I drink at a bar with a woman with cum on her face -- and my woman and my cum at that."

We kissed, and I tasted my spunk on her lips. "I love you, Mandy," I said.

"And I love you too," she answered.

When we went to bed that night we both agreed that our day of devotion to each other had been a good one. We both agreed that we belonged together but that we both got turned on by our mutual exhibitionism and group sex. And we both agreed to put any thoughts of jealousy aside. From then onwards we were going to do a lot more partner-sharing and join in a lot more orgies, and we both promised that jealousy would have no place in our relationship.
We went to bed surprisingly early on Wednesday night. It can't have been later than one on Thursday morning when we got back to our apartment. We'd walked home hand-in-hand from the anything-goes disco -- Mandy with her bright red dress round her waist and my cum drying on her face.

"You look a total slut, Mandy," I said to her.

"Yes, your total slut," was her answer, "and I'm really enjoying it." (In case you were wondering, yes she did wash her face before going to bed.)

We got up at about 10:00 on Thursday morning, showered, and went out totally naked to buy some breakfast and a few things we absolutely needed -- suntan cream, bread, more mineral water, a bottle of champagne, and some food as well. We decided to do the rest of our shopping somewhere cheaper so we got in the car and drove to a giant supermarket and shopping complex on the outskirts of Cap d'Agde. I wore shorts and a t-shirt while Mandy settled for her ragged-hemmed denim miniskirt again -- though this time with a black push-up bra and a transparent white blouse that she didn't bother to fasten.

"Looks like you're getting used to driving with one hand," said Mandy as my right hand disappeared up her skirt.

"And it looks like you're getting used to going without knickers," I answered.

"I sure am," she said. "It's a great feeling to walk around with my shaved pussy just an inch from being on display."

"And it's great feeling your shaved pussy too," I said as I massaged her pussy lips and poked a finger into the moistness. "Flash it for me while we're shopping."

"Anything you say," Mandy answered.

"Anything?" I asked.

"Yes, anything," she said, "so be careful what you ask because I promise you I'll do it."

The mid-day sun was baking hot as we left the car in the giant car park of the shopping complex. As we walked to the entrance of the enormous building I put my arm round Mandy, pushed her skirt up at the back, and let my hand rest on her naked buttock. She kept chatting as normal, making no mention of that fact that her bum was on display.

Three guys walked past us in the same direction and congratulated me on my partner's adorable cul (bum). Then as they looked at her face they seemed to recognize her. "C'est Mandy," one of them told the other.

Mandy recognized them too and greeted them with a giggly "bonjour". We exchanged a few pleasantries like "ça va", but I didn't understand all they were saying.

"Who were they?" I asked my wife as they walked on ahead of us.

"I don't know their names," Mandy said. "I met them on Tuesday night at the Pyramid club while you and Mike were getting blowjobs from Sandrine," she said.

"You did?" I asked. "What did you do with them?"

"Oh not much," she answered. "We rubbed our bodies together, they stripped my top off and felt me all over, and I sucked one of them for a while. Not much at all."

"Which one?" I asked. "Which one did you suck?"

"Honestly I don't remember," Mandy answered. "I didn't suck him off completely. I just sucked him till he was stiff and then I came looking for you. The three of them were fucking Sandrine when we left the place, don't you remember?"

I nodded. I remembered that Sandrine was getting fucked by three guys simultaneously most of the time she was in the club. I'd had my condom-covered cock in her arse at one stage while a couple of other guys filled her mouth and pussy.

When we got to the shops I let Mandy's skirt fall back into place and we made our way to the large supermarket.

When no one was looking, Mandy pulled up her bra and flashed her boobs next to the peaches. Then she bent over to examine some tinned sardines on a bottom shelf -- and showed me her bum and pussy into the bargain. She did some more tit-flashing next to the salad dressing and then pulled up her skirt in front of a pile of cucumbers.

"I bet you daren't use one of those as a dildo," I said as I stood next to her.

Without a thought, Mandy picked up a long straight cucumber, wiped the end of it on the front of my t-shirt, squatted down and rubbed the tip of the cucumber along her pussy.

"No don't," I said. "Someone might come."

"Well it won't be me, will it?" Mandy answered. "I'd hardly started."

"You really would have done it, wouldn't you?" I said to her.

"Of course," was Mandy's answer. "I told you I'd do whatever you tell me to."

And with that she dropped the cucumber into the wire shopping basket and we continued on round the store picking up lettuce, biscuits, instant coffee, toilet paper, and various other things that looked as though they might be useful.

After the supermarket we strolled round a fashion accessories boutique where Mandy got a pair of blue crystal earrings. Then we stopped by a men's store where Mandy persuaded me to buy some black thong underwear by Dim. I thought they only made women's stockings; I didn't know they made men's underwear too. Then we looked in a Zara and in an H & M, but since they had exactly what you'd find in any branch of Zara and H & M anywhere in Europe, we didn't find anything new.

We also looked in a lingerie boutique that had some deliciously sexy women's underwear. However, the goods were deliciously pricey too. Mandy tried on a couple of bras which looked great on her, but I think she only tried them on so she had an excuse to take off her own bra and show me her tits. Tempting though the underwear was, Mandy persuaded me that she could look just as sexy in underwear at a quarter of the price -- or even in none at all. We left without buying anything.

Mandy didn't bother to put her black bra on again. She fastened a couple of the buttons on her transparent white blouse and popped the bra into one of our shopping bags.

"You know I can see your boobs through that blouse," I said to her.

"I hope so," was her reply. "Otherwise I might as well have kept my bra on."

"You're more of an exhibitionist than I ever imagined," I told her.

"Do you object?" she asked.

"No of course not," I said, "I love it when you show yourself off."

"You don't mind if other men see my tits and pussy?" asked Mandy.

"Of course I don't," I said, "I wouldn't have suggested we come here on holiday if I did."

"And you really don't mind when I behave like a slut and turn other men on too?" Mandy continued.

"Definitely not," I told her. "In fact it's really fantastic to see you doing that."

We had a snack in a café, where I (and several other male customers) found it hard to take my eyes off Mandy's boobs -- except when she crossed her legs and flashed her pussy too. Then we paid the bill and set off back to our car.

We drove back to Port Ambonne. Mandy wriggled out of her clothes as soon as we passed the security barrier at the entrance to the naturist area, so that she was able to leap out of the car naked as soon as we stopped. We had another snack in the apartment and then rubbed each other with suntan cream, gathered up our towels and plastic bottles of mineral water, and set off for the beach once more.

Today we decided to try the swingers' section of the beach again. Most of the beach was fairly empty with plenty of space for everyone but this part was as densely packed as ever. We saw a German couple trample over towels and bodies to plonk themselves down right in the middle of the baking bodies. But being British we decided to position ourselves on the edge of the exhibitionist mass, at a polite distance from the nearest couple.

"Hey, look at that," Mandy said as I spread our towels side by side on the sand.

"What?" I asked, looking up.

"Over there," she said, pointing to a couple of blonde women with gorgeous tans who lay together stroking each other and kissing.

"You like that?" I asked.

"Yes I must admit I do," Mandy said.

"Why don't you join them?" I asked.

"I can't do that; I don't know them," she answered, "and anyway for now I'd just like to watch."

She stood there by my side watching the two women as their open mouths met, their hands caressed each others' breasts, and their groins shuffled closer together. I saw one on them slip her hand between the legs of the other, and then the other did the same to the first. They paused to smile into each others' faces and then their bodies pressed together -- squirming and jerking as their pussies did some gentle bumping and grinding.

Eventually they calmed down and Mandy looked up into my eyes. "Would you like to watch me do that?" she asked.

"Of course," I answered, "and I'd like to join in too."

"That's a good idea," Mandy said. I felt her hand stroke my penis. "It's even better when there's both pussy and cock on offer." We kissed, stood there with our arms around each other for a while, and then sat down on our towels.

As I looked around, I saw more of the usual groping, stroking and sucking -- and occasional fucking. Not far away from us a dark-haired woman in a leather studded collar was being licked to orgasm by a big bald guy and his female partner while her own male partner looked on. She had a noisy orgasm as her hips jerked up and down against the bald guy's face. And then all four of them had a good laugh and chatted for a while before the woman reciprocated by giving the bald guy a blowjob.

Another beefy-looking couple a few yards behind us were fucking hard near the fence that separates the beach from the dunes. The woman's legs were in the air and her bum off the ground as the guy pounded into her. She gasped and he grunted until eventually both of them huffed and puffed to a noisy sweaty climax. None of the voyeurs seemed to think they were worth a look.

Just to our left, a young couple, maybe in their early 20s, were getting turned on -- maybe by the atmosphere or maybe just by each other. He stroked her breasts. She stroked his chest, kissed his stomach, and lay her head there as she took his half-erect cock in her hand. Smiling, she wanked the cock two or three times, moved it around as if she were examining it, and then wanked it some more.

As she wanked the young woman had her eyes on the cock, but after every few wanks she stopped and looked around -- almost as if she was afraid someone might be looking (or was it so that she could make sure that someone definitely was looking, I wondered). Then she moved her head further down the young guy's body and took the end of his now rigid cock into her mouth.

She wanked the cock a few more times with the end still encircled by her lips, and then a few more times as she licked it. Then she stopped and lay down beside him, as if she'd thought better of it. He was excited by now and soon had his hand on her pussy, rubbing it up and down. Then he pushed her onto her side, facing away from him and put his cock between her legs. A moment later he was inside her and she was pushing her pussy back against him.

It was then that another young guy came and squatted down beside them. They all greeted each other, the guys shaking hands, and the girl reaching her face upwards so the newcomer could kiss her on both cheeks -- and all the while the first guy was pushing his cock in and out her pussy. They talked for a while as the fucking continued, then the girl reached out and took the newcomer's cock in her hand. He smiled, pointing to his watch. I couldn't hear all he said, but it was something about having to meet "une amie" and then something about "la fête ce soir" (the party tonight). He kissed the girl on both cheeks again, while all the time she was moving her hand up and down his cock. Then he shook hands once more with the guy who was fucking her, and stood up -- though before he did so the girl kissed his hardening cock goodbye. "A ce soir," she said, and waved as he walked away.

I lay back on my towel, enjoying the heat of the sun on my body and imaging what kind of a party the young woman a few feet away would be going to that evening. Maybe I'll meet her in one of the clubs, I thought to myself.

Some time later Mandy was lying on her back and I was casually running my finger from her navel to her pussy when a guy came over to us and said "allo" with a strong French accent. It was Pierre from the apartment near ours.

"Won't you come and join us?" Pierre asked, pointing to where his gorgeous naked wife Marie sat waving to us.

"Sure thing," I said and collected up our belongings as Pierre led Mandy by the hand to where Marie was sitting. The two women kissed each other on the cheek and then settled down close together, their bodies touching, so that there was room for Pierre and me on either side of them.

Mandy and Marie were so close in fact that as one of them turned to talk to the other their breasts touched. After it happened a few times, it was obvious it wasn't accidental. Marie whispered in Mandy's ear, and Mandy giggled and said "d'accord" -- obviously agreeing to the proposal.

Next Marie turned to Mandy as they sat side-by-side, cupped my wife's boobs in her hands, and rubbed her own tits against them. They parted long enough for Marie to start licking Mandy's nipples and then, as Marie looked up, Mandy lowered her head to kiss Marie full on the mouth. Their tongues were soon exploring each others' mouths and they lay down face-to-face, boobs touching, pussies grinding together, and hands stroking each others' hair.

Pierre slipped his hand under Marie's bum and between her legs. I saw the expression of pleasure on her face as she felt his fingers push inside her. I did the same to Mandy. I couldn't see the expression on her face but judging by the juiciness of her pussy she enjoyed it. The two women flicked their tongues together and Marie licked Mandy's chin. Mandy encircled Marie's nose with her lips and did an up-down motion as if she were giving it a blowjob. Then they were kissing again and squirming their bodies against each other as Pierre and I pushed our fingers into their pussies from behind.

I resisted fucking Mandy as I wanted to give her a good facial later on, and Pierre was obviously saving himself too. But we both kept up the rhythm with our fingers, intensifying the speed and pressure as the women became more excited. Their kissing was wild by now and they were writhing together. A small group of voyeurs had gathered to watch what was going on, though our little party was fairly tame compared to some things that happen on that beach. The two women pushed their pussies hard against each other as they came, then their kissing became gentler as their orgasms subsided.

"Thank you, guys," said Mandy dreamily, and Marie followed up with a "Merci beaucoup." Then Mandy and Marie kissed each other again as if to say thank you to each other for the fun they'd had.

It was 6:00 and not far from us a young couple were making a lot of noise as they played with each other. The woman was uttering a sound somewhere between a groan and a squeal as her partner frigged her pussy. He was talking to her loudly in French as she wanked his cock, almost as if he wanted people to hear.

"What's he saying?" I asked Pierre.

"He's daring her to go into the dunes with him," Pierre answered. "He's telling her that if she really likes cum as much as she says she does, she should follow him into the dunes."

"What's so special about the dunes?" I asked. "They can make love here if they want."

"What's so special about the dunes," he repeated, "is that if you go into the dunes it's understood that you don't mind the voyeurs joining in."

"But I've seen people join in here on the beach," I insisted.

"Not in the numbers you'll see among the dunes he replied," as the naked young couple got to their feet laughing and ran hand-in-hand towards the dunes. As they disappeared through a gap in the fence that separates the beach from the dunes beyond, they were watched by all the single men who'd been sitting around watching the action on the beach. And all those guys -- there must have been 50 or 60 of them at least -- seemed to get up at once to follow the young pair.

"Would you like to go and watch?" Pierre asked.

"You bet," I said.

"And can we come too?" asked Mandy, still with her arm around Marie.

"Sure you can," Pierre answered, "but stay close to us or the guys may get the idea you want to join in."

"Join in what?" Mandy asked.

"Probably a gangbang or a bukkake," he said.

"Wow," said Mandy, "that sounds horny. But let's just go and watch for starters."

Some other couples obviously had the same idea for half a dozen women with their partners were already following the crowd.

"I can't wait to see this," said Mandy as we passed through the fence.

"I don't think you'll be disappointed," Marie told her as we climbed the first dune.

The large sand-dunes were interspersed with flat areas of reclaimed marshland with patches of long grass and clumps of bamboo in-between. The young couple had already gone over several dunes and disappeared behind a dense bamboo thicket. We had no difficulty locating them due to the long trail of guys following them, and the trail of couples who followed the guys.

By the time we reached them the young woman was on her knees with her boyfriend's cock in her mouth. She had one hand between his legs, massaging behind his balls. However, she made no attempt to wank him or give him a skilful blowjob. Instead she just let him fuck her mouth.

Most of the people who followed kept a respectable distance -- which enabled us all to get a good view -- but half a dozen guys were closing in, wanking as they did so. The boyfriend signaled to them not to get too close and they stopped in their tracks, still wanking. Very polite, I thought, but then I guess they knew they would get their turn soon enough.

The young couple obviously enjoyed an audience. As he fucked his girlfriend's mouth the young guy called to one of the nearby wankers and pointed to his girlfriend's face. The wanking voyeur strolled over to them, stood beside the girl and continued to wank just inches from the girl's face. A moment later he came, shooting several jets of sperm across her forehead and into her hair. Straight away the boyfriend, still using his girlfriend's mouth as a fuck-hole, told the first wanker to move away and called to another one to do his stuff. And, sure enough, a second stranger came over and wanked till he ejaculated on the young woman's face. Then he too was told to back off as another was invited to show what he could do -- which he did only too readily.

After six or seven guys had come on the woman's face, the boyfriend started to fuck her mouth wildly and then pulled back so everyone got a good view as his cum spurted between her open lips. She licked him clean, and then he stepped aside and invited another guy to take his place. It was all very orderly and all the guys seemed to respect that the boyfriend was in control. They were all obviously enjoying this gang-wank but they also recognized that they were expected to give both the woman and her boyfriend the sexual fun they were seeking.

As each fresh cock appeared before her face, the young woman took it in her mouth and sucked it -- always making sure that she got a good drenching. At the same time she started frigging her pussy. If the men shot their loads on her face or tits, all well and good. When they came in her mouth she let the cum dribble down her chin and onto her breasts. Her boyfriend produced a small digital camera and pointed it at his girlfriend's face as the 11th or 12th cock spurted its spunk onto her. He made no attempt to take photos of the guys -- he just shot pictures of his girlfriend's upper half getting plastered with more and more cockloads of cum.
My cock was sticking out rigid in front of me by this time. Mandy leaned against me and stroked it. "Do you want to have a go?" she asked. "I don't mind if you do."

"Not now," I answered. "I'm saving my cum for you tonight."

"Oh thanks, Dan," she said. "You're a real gentleman."

The cum-coated woman was still kneeling as cock after cock did its duty, but by now she was frigging herself like crazy. After the 18th or 19th cockload, she flopped backwards onto the sand, spreading the cum from her breasts all over her stomach and massaging it into her pussy. The boyfriend allowed two more guys to stand over her and wank on her stomach and then she came. It was the loudest orgasm I'd ever heard; she almost yelled out in pleasure as the pangs of lust swept through her.

As she calmed down, she wiped the cum from her eyes and smiled through the cum-glaze on her face as her boyfriend took some more photos. Then she got to her feet and the two of them set off hand-in-hand back to the beach. As they did, she turned -- still dripping with cum -- and waved to the guys who'd coated her. "A demain," she called out -- a tantalizing promise that she'd be back for more the next day.

We followed them back to the beach. They ran straight to the sea -- presumably to wash her clean. Then Mandy and I prepared to leave.

"Are you doing anything special this evening?" Pierre asked.

"Well, when we've eaten we'll probably go to the Montrose bar and see if our English friends are there," I answered.

"We'd love to invite you to eat out with us," Pierre said. "We're going to the restaurant right next to the Montrose. We could meet there at 8 o'clock or so and then you could either go and find your friends or come with us to one of the clubs."

"We'd love to invite you," Marie added.

"OK," I said. "We'll meet you at eight at the restaurant."

"Great, said Mandy, "then we won't have to cook. See you later." And with that, she and Marie gave each other a long lingering kiss on the mouth.

"I'm looking forward to it," Marie said.
During the afternoon of the sixth day of our holiday we'd met our French neighbours Marie and Pierre on the swingers beach. After all the sun and sex on the sand we'd arranged to meet our new French friends for dinner.

On Thursday evening Mandy and I arrived early at the restaurant where we were due to meet Pierre and Marie. Pierre had told me he would reserve a table for four on the terrace, but since we didn't know his surname we couldn't ask which one it was. So we waited nearby, getting an eyeful of the barely-dressed women customers and passers-by.

As we waited, I watched two couples strolling past hand-in-hand. The men's clothes were pretty cool, but the women were totally hot. One woman, about 30, had on skin tight and incredibly low-slung satin trousers, high heels, and a black lace top with nothing at all under it so you could see her tits clearly. In those satin pants you could see the top of her bum cleft too. I don't know how they stayed up. The other woman wore a tiny black imitation leather dress with various-sized diamond-shaped panels cut out of it, and a pair of black knee-length boots. One breast was almost completely on show, as was most of the other. Her pussy was covered though there were diamond cut-outs showing plenty of flesh of either side of it. I turned to look after she'd gone past and saw that a strategically placed cut-out showed a large diamond-framed view of her naked bum.

Mandy saw my eyes follow the woman with the cut-out dress. "Shall I walk around a bit so you can watch me too?" Mandy asked me.

"Yes, why not," I answered. "You know I'm a dedicated voyeur."

"Oh I sure know that," said Mandy, "and since I'm turning into a dedicated exhibitionist we should get on well together." And with that she strode away from me.

Mandy was wearing an outfit she'd brought with her from England. I'd never seen it before and she said she bought it specially for the holiday. It certainly didn't look like she'd bought it to walk down the high street back home. Above her black stiletto-heeled shoes she wore a fishnet body stocking with two spaghetti straps over her shoulders. You could see all of Mandy through the black fishnet – and the holes were big enough so her erect nipples stuck right through. The body suit had an open crotch so my normally modest wife had chosen to wear a skirt. It was not a very long one, admittedly, but it was definitely a skirt – a little red tartan kilt that came together at the side and fastened with one button on the waistband.

However, my normally modest wife was now my newly exhibitionistic wife she had been a bit concerned that the skirt might be too long. I had measured it before she put it on, and it was a full nine inches, but since it hung from her waist rather than her hips I assured her that it didn't cover the bits she wanted to show. The bottom of her bum cheeks could be seen at the back, and at the front there were tantalizing glimpses of her open crotch. Since the skirt had so many pleats, it swung out and showed even more as she turned around – and she seemed to be doing a lot of turning as she walked up and down for me.

"Do you like the way this skirt swings?" she called to me as she spun round so that it swung right out and showed her naked pussy.

"I sure do," I called to her. And judging by the men's heads that turned, quite a few other guys liked it too.

"Look Dan, I can touch my toes," she shouted. So saying she turned her back to me and bent right over to touch them, which made her skirt ride up way above her bum and gave anyone who was looking a clear view of her pink pussy lips. And to Mandy's delight there were quite a few people looking.

"I think Mandy likes the atmosphere here," a woman's voice said to me. It was Marie, standing beside me with Pierre. I'd been so enthralled by my wife's exhibitionism that I hadn't noticed them arrive.

Marie kissed me on each cheek and I shook hands with Pierre. When Mandy eventually straightened up she walked over to us, kissing Pierre on the cheeks and kissing Marie full on the lips.

"I like your outfit," Marie said to her. "Fully dressed but showing everything."

"And I like yours too," Mandy said, stepping back to admire Marie's underwear – for that was all she had on.

"I thought it was rather warm to wear a dress," said Marie, clad in an expensive-looking burgundy lace push-up bra with matching suspender belt and transparent thong. Her stockings were a natural colour (with seams, I noticed) and her strappy sandals were brown with very high heels.

"I know I won't be needing the thong later on," Marie said, "but I don't think the set looks right without it."

The waiter showed us to our table and Marie advised Mandy to sit on her serviette. "The waiter will bring you another for your lap if you want," Marie said. "They're used to female customers with bare bums and pussies who want something to put on the seat."

After we'd ordered the food, Mandy asked about the young woman we'd seen in the dunes during the afternoon. "She must have had 19 or 20 men jerk off on her," Mandy said to Pierre and Marie. "Does that sort of thing happen often?"

"Every couple of days or so," Pierre answered. "When there are families here, it hardly happens at all. But in September when there are mainly couples without c***dren it gets to be quite popular. Not during the day because the police chase people out of the dunes. The area is supposed to be a nature reserve, after all. But in the evening from six o'clock things warm up and you get the occasional gangbang or bukkake. Some women like it, their partners like to watch, and the crowd of guys seem to appreciate it."

"It seems a bit extreme," I said.

"But that's the attraction," Marie explained. "Bukkake is quite popular among swingers in France at the moment. Many women do it just to see how far they can go. Plenty of private clubs arrange bukkake evenings."

"It really turned me on," Mandy said. "My pussy got really hot as I watched her getting jizzed on."

"A lot of women try it to find out what it's like," Marie said. "Not all of them do it again, but you'd be surprised how many say they really like it. We have a friend in Paris who enjoys it so much that her husband organized a bukkake evening for her birthday. She had 30 guys come on her – including her husband and Pierre."

"And did you go to the party too?" Mandy asked.

"Yes I had to help get the guys ready," said Marie. "I spent the evening sucking cocks but wasn't allowed to let any of them come on me."

"In fact you'll probably see Annette and Paul – those are their names," Pierre said. "They're coming here at the weekend."

"Have you tried bukkake, then?" Mandy asked Marie who didn't seem at all to mind the personal question.

"I first tried it here a couple of years ago," Marie answered.

"Just once?" Mandy was keen to know the details. I could see from the look in her eyes that the conversation was turning her on.

"Just once that holiday," Marie said. "And I did it a couple of times last year too. Not this year so far."

"Do you enjoy it?" I put in.

"I don't mind it but it doesn't really turn me on just to get coated in sticky stuff."

"But she likes gangbangs," Pierre added.

"Yes," said Marie, "I love having a crowd of guys fuck me one after the other. And nowadays gangbangs often end up in a bukkake so I'm getting used to it."

"I have the impression that Mandy would like to try it," Pierre said to me.

"I think she would. She's developing quite a liking for cum," I said.

"You wouldn't mind if she tried a bukkake?" he asked. "Some men do."

"No I wouldn't," I answered. "I want her to get the most out of this holiday. We came here for sexual adventures and I love having a horny wife. I guess you do too."

"Absolutely," he answered, putting his arm round Marie's shoulder and slipping his hand inside her bra. She turned to him and kissed him, and he pushed the bra cup aside to reveal her left breast with its nipple between his thumb and forefinger.

"You know, I really would like to try a gangbang and a bukkake," Mandy said.

Pierre moved his hand but Marie made no attempt to straighten her bra, leaving her left boob on show. "Well if you want we can do it together for your first time," Marie said. "And if you find you like the bukkake more than the gangbang, the guys can fuck me first and then come all over you. We'd make a good team."

"How many men do you gangbang at a time?" Marie asked. I was quite amazed at the personal nature of our conversation and how everyone was so open about their sex lives.

"Well for a gangbang you need at least six or seven," Marie explained. "But the most I've had at one time was here in the dunes at Cap d'Agde one evening last year."

"I counted 23 guys," Pierre said. "Marie was one all fours and they each fucked her from behind. About half of them came in their condoms as they fucked her, or shot their loads on her back, but the rest pulled out before they came and jizzed on her face or in her hair."

"Oh my god," Mandy said to Marie. "That must have been fantastic."

"Yes it was fun," Marie said. "I like being used like that by a bunch of strangers once in a while. But of course it's always more intimate to fuck with friends."

"This place makes me want to be really slutty," Mandy said.

"I think it just makes you more open about the things you enjoy sexually," Pierre said, "and it allows you to experience things that you probably would never dream of doing at home."

"Maybe that's it," Mandy said. "I just know that at the moment it turns me on to think of a crowd of guys coming all over me. I'm getting really hot inside just thinking about it."

I parted her legs and pushed a finger inside her pussy as she sat there. "She's right," I said. "She's dripping on her serviette." My finger was glistening with her cum as I pulled it out and licked it clean.

The waiter arrived with our meal and our conversation turned to more mundane topics – like where we all came from, what we did for a living, and what places near Cap d'Agde are worth a visit. Pierre and Mandy told us, for instance, that the hilltop town of Agde has a street market twice a week, as well as a red-hot swingers' club. They described the beautiful medieval cathedral in the ancient town of Narbonne – and how the sex cinema there has evenings for couples once a week where everyone watches everyone else wanking, frigging, sucking and fucking just like on the screen. They told us about the picturesque university town of Montpellier with its magnificent art gallery, and its sex shop which has a huge video cabin complex where couples openly fuck and let others – sometimes a lot of others – join in.

"Of course, the most interesting place is Carcassonne," Pierre said.

"And what can you do there? Fuck in the street?" I asked.

"Not at all," Pierre said seriously. "Carcassonne is a perfect example of a medieval walled city. It was a centre of the Cathars who were massacred as heretics, and of the Knights Templar who were wiped out too and who, so the legend has it, held the secret of the Holy Grail."

"Wow, I didn't know there was so much history around here," Mandy said.

"Plenty of it," said Marie as she finished her meal. "But don't let's talk about history just now. Let's decide where we're going next. Would you like to come with us to the "G" club?"

"What happens there?" I asked.

"Whatever you want to happen," was the reply. "There's a bar and a fairly large disco, and downstairs there are rooms with waterbeds to accommodate couples, foursomes, or larger groups – whatever you fancy."

"So all the sex takes place downstairs?" Mandy asked.

"Not at all," said Marie. "You'll see fucking on the bar stools and blowjobs on the dancefloor, but if you want an orgy it's usually best to do it where people aren't trying to dance around you."

So, after Pierre had paid the bill and we'd thanked him we all set off for the "G" club. Pierre and I walked together, while Mandy and Marie walked side-by-side with their arms around each other and their hands on each other's bums. The Montrose bar was in full swing as we walked past. Several bar-top dancers were in various stages of undress – and most of the female customers didn't have much on either.

The "G" club is right at the sea-front so we made our way there along a wide pedestrian pathway between rows of holiday apartments. We passed quite a few couples who seemed to be out for an evening stroll, though all the women were in erotic outfits – dresses without underwear, underwear without dresses, and one woman in only shoes, stockings and a couple of gold chains round her waist.

Four young women were laughing loudly and making a lot of noise as they walked along. They had no men with them and looked like they were out for a night of clubbing together. All their outfits were wildly sexy, and there wasn't one that had her pussy covered. Two had skirts so short their pussies showed, the third had a see-though dress with nothing under it, and the fourth had on a black vinyl blouson jacket, a pair of black thigh boots, and nothing round her middle at all.

Entrance to the "G" club was not cheap, but then the place was like an up-market night club. Male customers were required to dress tidily, and female customers had to be sexy to get in. There was even a sign saying that women in trousers were not allowed. Males without female partners had to pay double the price of a male-female couple so, while there were plenty of single males in the club, they were hardly riff-raff. The place was heaving with people. Most of the women and quite a few of the guys were wearing very little. Several women had nothing on at all apart from their shoes.

Pierre and I found our way to the bar while Marie and Mandy headed straight for the dancefloor. We downed our beers in record time since it was so hot in there. We looked for our wives on the dancefloor. There were a few couples dancing together, gradually undressing each other as they did so, but most of the dancers were women – showing themselves off for their partners or for anyone else who was watching. Mandy and Marie were dancing together – in a dance that seemed to involve a lot of contact. Marie was openly caressing Mandy's boobs – but that was fairly tame considering that not far away a woman in just her stockings was bending over as some guy shafted her from behind.

"I like it when Marie does a lesbian show for me," Pierre said. "I hope you don't mind."

"Not at all," I said. "I like it too. Mandy's never been intimate with a woman before this holiday, so far as I know, but she's learning to enjoy it."

By this time Mandy had pulled Marie's bra off her shoulders and their dancing had slowed while she sucked on Marie's nipples. Marie noticed we were watched, said something to Mandy, and they both waved. Then, as if to make the point that this was for us too, they kissed each other full on the mouth, groping each others breasts as they did so.

Mandy unclasped Marie's bra, letting it fall to the floor. Then she unfastened the one button on her skirt, so that it joined the bra at their feet. Marie squatted in front of Mandy and started licking her pussy through the open crotch of her body stocking. Mandy was clearly having a good time because she peeled the narrow straps of her body stocking off her shoulders and bared her breasts completely, rolling her nipples between her fingers. As Marie stood up again, they kissed once more and Marie let Mandy have a taste of her own cum juice.

Then it was Mandy's turn to squat. As she did so, she pulled down Marie's see-through burgundy thong and put it on the little pile of garments on the floor. I watched fascinated as my wife set about licking the pussy of a woman she'd met only two days before in the middle of a crowded night club. As Mandy sucked on Marie's pussy lips, another woman dressed only in a brief vinyl skirt came over and licked Marie's nipples for a while before dancing off to a crowd of guys who were watching the exhibitionist dance show. She spoke to two of them and then led them to a door at the back of the club.

"Let's give our girls a bit of action, shall we?" Pierre said.

"Whatever you say," I replied. "What do you have in mind?"

"Just a little gangbang for the two of them – and maybe a bukkake for Mandy if she wants one. Nothing too extreme of course. Just something to let her experience what it's like."

Pierre didn't wait for my response. He was already on his way to Marie and Mandy. "Combien?" he asked Marie in French. "Trois ou quatre, plus Dan et toi," was her reply.

"Three or four what?" Mandy asked.

"Why men of course," said Marie. "I'll have that one in the black shirt and the one on the left in the leather pants, Pierre. You choose two as well Mandy. We'll share them of course."

"You mean we're really going to have a gangbang?" Mandy asked astonished.

"Why yes, and you can have a bukkake too if you want," was Marie's reply. "I think four guys plus Dan and Pierre is probably enough to get you started – till you know whether you like it or not."

"O my god," Mandy said, looking at the crowd of guys she was being asked to choose from. She was hesitant to begin with but then swallowed hard and decided to go through with it. "OK then, I'll have the tall one with long dark hair and the blue shirt open to his belly button, and I'll have the black guy in the white trousers too."

No sooner had Mandy spoken than Pierre went over to our ladies' four choices and spoke to them, pointing to our two ladies. Mandy and Marie picked up their cast-off clothes. And a moment later we were leading the four chosen guys through the door at the back, past a couple of security guards, and downstairs to a complex of various-sized rooms with large open doorways and with giant heavy-duty waterbeds in them at least three foot deep.

"Single guys can't come down here unless a couple invites them," Pierre explained. "As you can see, quite a lot get invited."

I glanced into one room with a large mass of bodies on the waterbed. There seemed to be three or four women and twice as many men, and all of the women had more than one hole occupied. In a smaller room two couples were having a modest foursome. In yet another room, the woman who had licked Marie's nipples was getting shafted fore and aft, while at the other end of the same waterbed another woman was getting the same treatment.

There were no small rooms left so we settled for a large one with two 12-foot waterbeds in it. One was already occupied by two women and four guys so Marie led Mandy to the other. They sat on the edge of the waterbed – Marie in just stockings and suspenders, and Mandy with her open-crotch body stocking pulled down to her waist – and their four chosen guys crowded round them, openly feeling their tits.

Marie told the guys to take off their shirts and then unzipped one of the guys she'd chosen, took out his cock and started to lick the full length of it. Seeing what was expected of her, Mandy unzipped one of her guys and proceeded to give him a blowjob too. The other guys unzipped themselves so that each woman had two cocks at her disposal – the first to suck and the second to wank, and then the first to wank and the second to suck.

Both the tall guy and the black guy spoke to Mandy but she didn't seem to understand their colloquial French. In any case, by this time she had both their cocks in her mouth at the same time so she was in no position to say much at all. But I could tell from her eyes that she was getting more and more excited.
Marie spoke to all four of the guys who by now were stark naked. "She's telling them that her friend wants a gangbang and a bukkake as well," Pierre explained to me.

"Marie's saying they can use her to warm up but that they have to save the cum shower for Mandy."

"And what do we do?" I asked.

"Whatever we want," was Pierre's reply. "Why don't you have Mandy first and I'll have Marie. And then we'll swop. These guys either can watch for a while or they can use any hole that's unoccupied. Marie won't mind, and I don't think Mandy will, do you?"


"I shouldn't think so," I said. "I think she's in her 'let's show everyone what a slut I am' mood again." So saying we both stripped off to take our places in our wives pussies.

The four guys stepped back respectfully as Pierre and I took first go at the pussies that were on offer. "Oh Dan, I'm pleased you're the first to fuck me. Make sure you're the first to cum on me too, won't you."

"Of course," I said as I pushed repeatedly into her hot and juicy love-hole. A few minutes of fucking later, Pierre signaled to me to change pussies with him and I moved over to Marie who welcomed me with a long "Aaaah" with a French accent as I pushed her onto her back, pushed her legs into the air, and started eating her pussy with a vengeance. Afterwards I pushed my cock into her cunt, and her two guys knelt on the waterbed on either side of her so she could suck their cocks in turn. Mandy was a few feet away, wanking a cock in each hand and gasping with pleasure as Pierre pounded her pussy.

Marie spoke in French – it sounded as if she were giving instructions.

"She's saying that everybody should gangbang Mandy first, then they can do it to Marie, and then they're to give Mandy a bukkake," Pierre explained. I nodded as I fucked his wife.

"I'm not sure I can really go through with this," said Mandy.

"It's a bit late to back out now," I told her.

"You're right," she answered. "It's too late to stop it. So come on you guys, give me all you've got."

Although she spoke in English, they seemed to get the message. I pulled out of Marie who gave me a blowjob as Pierre started to fuck her and the four guys all concentrated on Mandy. Pierre had s**ttered some condoms on the bed for the guys to use while they were fucking our women. At one stage I noticed Mandy had a cock in her pussy, one in her mouth and one in each hand. Not long afterwards, she had two in her mouth, and I had the impression she'd have got an anal fuck too if she hadn't said she wasn't ready for one.

I almost came in Marie's mouth as I watched my wife giving the deepest deep-throat blowjob she could manage to the black guy who lay on his back on the bed. Then she crawled over him and eased her cunt onto his cock as she took the cocks of two other guys into her mouth. Then the long-haired guy came up behind her, parted her butt cheeks and soon had one finger, then two, in her anus. In broken English he offered to fuck her up the bum but she shook her head. (She told me later that she would have liked to do it but it would be too uncomfortable without lubricant – so when she prepared for another gangbang the following week she lubricated her anus well beforehand.)

Pierre and I moved from Marie and he told the guys to get on with gangbanging her. Marie was hot at the thought of it. I could see her pussy glistening as droplets of her juice dripped onto the waterbed.

Mandy pulled her bum off the Italian guy's fingers, her pussy off the black guy's cock, and her mouth off the remaining pair of penises. Then, on her hands and knees, she started to gobble Pierre's cock as soon as he got near her, pausing only to tell me to get my cock inside her quickly.

"I need to feel you in me, Dan," Mandy said. I rubbed the head of my rigid cock up and down her gaping pussy two or three times, then pushed it firmly inside her as far as it would go. "Oh yes, harder," she said, but before she could say more Pierre had f***ed her mouth onto his cock again.

Mandy responded well to Pierre's f***eful approach. He put his hand on the back of her head and pushed her willing mouth as far onto his continental cock as it would go.

Normally Mandy is an independent woman who likes to make her own decisions. But since we'd been in the erotic atmosphere of Cap d'Agde, she seemed to have developed a sexual preference for being used. She'd told me several times in the last three days that she was happy to be my fuck-toy. She'd even encouraged me to slap her and take her violently the day before. She'd talked openly about getting gangbanged and having a bunch of guys cover her in their cum. Now here she was letting a French guy she'd only known for a few hours f***e her into extreme oral sex – and she made no attempt to object.

Although I've always loved Mandy's independent streak, this holiday was bringing out her total readiness to be nothing but a sex object. In Cap d'Agde she was perfectly happy for men to see her as a slut – and to use her as one too. It really turned me on. So much so that I couldn't wait to see what she was going to do tonight. I pulled out of her pussy and told her to get ready for a faceful. She abandoned Pierre's swollen cock and, like a true slut, knelt down in front of me as I wiped my cock on her face leaving streaks of her own cum. Then she licked the head of my cock as I wanked it.

My entire body quivered with pleasure as I came on her face. The first jet of spunk went in her mouth but the rest hit her forehead and then proceeded to drip down her face as she licked my cock clean. Pierre was soon at my side and came as she turned her face to him. He too gave her one mouthful and then shot the rest over her cheeks and nose.

While Pierre and I shared Mandy, Marie was on her back with four guys taking turns at her pussy, tits and mouth. They moved clockwise round her, taking turns at getting sucked, caressing her left breast, fucking her pussy, and sucking her right nipple – as well as exploring every other part of her body. Like Mandy, Marie was enjoying being taken by random strangers who were using her body for their sexual pleasure – and giving her a good time too. Judging by the muffled screams and other noises she made, she seemed to come several times.

When she saw Mandy get a double facial from Pierre and me, Marie told her gangbang studs to see what they could do for Mandy's complexion. The guy at her left tit turned round and faced Mandy, wanking as he did so and pulling off his condom. Mandy had cum all over her face and it had dripped onto her tits but she told him in English to give her some more. Still kneeling, she put her sticky mouth around his cock and pushed onto it, then pulled off and gently flicked her tongue against the glans at the end of it.

Marie soon found her right tit abandoned too as another guy left her to stand over Mandy and offer her his cock to suck. Mandy was happy to oblige. She was massaging the first guy between his legs as he wanked a few inches from her face, and now she opened her mouth to receive the second guy's cock. My own cock had gone hard again just watching her. She sucked first one cock, then the other, wanking whichever one was not in her mouth until both guys were showing signs of being ready to come. Then, still kneeling, she leaned back slightly, one hand rubbing her pussy and the other playing with her nipples.

The first guy sure had a long-range cock. He shot three jets of cum a good six inches into Mandy's hair, another onto her forehead and the rest onto her chin. The second was not far behind – he splattered her fair and square between the eyes and on the tip of her nose, and then emptied himself onto her ample breasts. She was just trying to clear the cum from her eyes when the third guy arrived and shot his creamy load straight away, drenching her face and sending a couple of cockfulls into her waiting mouth as well.

Marie thanked the black guy for giving her another orgasm, then told him that Mandy was in need of yet more cum. He pulled off his condom as he approached Mandy and pulled back the foreskin of his magnificent cock.

"You want more cum?" he asked in English.

"Yes please," Mandy answered politely, and the guy started jerking his cock in his hand as he surveyed my cum-drenched wife massaging the thick white fluid into her breasts and pussy. He wasn't long in coming, and he gave her what seemed the largest spunk-load of all – in her hair, on her cheeks, in her mouth, and – when she held her hand out – into the palm of her hand as well. She slapped the handful of spunk onto her pussy and rubbed it frantically as the black guy squeezed his last drops of cum into her upturned mouth.

Mandy was still kneeling when she came, masturbating herself to a noisy orgasm as the cum of six men ran down her face and dripped onto her boobs. As her orgasm subsided, there was the sound of applause from the next waterbed. With all the debauchery going on before my eyes, I'd forgotten the two-girl four-guy orgy on the next bed. They had paused to watch our show, and they obviously appreciated Mandy's first bukkake.

"How do you feel?" I asked Mandy.

"Oh Dan," she replied, getting unsteadily to her feet, "that was incredible. What do I look like?"

"I can hardly see your face for cum." I told her. "You're plastered in it."

"I think you may have smudged your make-up," Marie said. "But I'm sure you'll be pleased with the way you look." Marie led the cum-coated Mandy out of the room into the corridor where there were several large floor-to-ceiling mirrors.

"Oh my god," said Mandy as she saw her reflection. And then she started laughing. "Is that really me?" she said. "Dan, I really did it. I had my first bukkake."

The corridor was fairly crowded with people coming and going. Some walked past as if seeing a woman drenched from face to pussy in cum was the most normal thing in the world. Others looked admiringly at her. The woman who had kissed Marie's nipples on the dance floor had now finished her two-man shag and was walking past with a sticky face of her own. She went straight up to Mandy.

"Your first bukkake? Congratulations. I hope you have many more," the woman said. Then she pulled Mandy to her and kissed her on the mouth, then licked her cheeks and chin, then kissed again. "I'm Clara," she said. "Maybe we can meet up sometime. I'll be here most nights this week." And then she walked away with her two guys in tow.

Pierre and I went back into the room to put our clothes on. We collected Marie's bra and thong and Mandy's skirt too. Pierre thanked the four guys for their contribution to our wives' pleasure and then we rejoined our women who were still in the corridor chatting to a friend of Marie's.

"Do you want to clean up before we go back upstairs?" Marie asked Mandy.

"Maybe I'd better," was my wife's reply. "This stuff keeps getting in my eyes."

They disappeared into the ladies' room for five minutes and came out with their faces clean and their make-up fixed. Mandy still had cum in her hair. "I wanted to keep something as a souvenir," she said as she kissed me and rubbed my crotch. She had her fishnet body stocking and skirt on again and Marie had put on her bra and thong – they looked almost respectable once more.

Pierre said there were lots more clubs to try but we were too tired to visit them that night so we all strolled back to our apartments together. Mandy and Marie walked side-by-side again and kept touching and stroking each other. It was nearly two in the morning but the night was hot and there were plenty of people still around.

Mandy unbuttoned her skirt and carried it in her hand. "My pussy needs some fresh air," she said.

"You mean you like showing it to everyone," Pierre said.

"I suppose I do," Mandy answered. "I love the feeling of having the most private part of my body on public view."

"And so do I," added Marie, pulling down her thong and stepping out of it. And with two naked pussies in tow, Pierre and I led the way home.

Mandy had already made up her mind she wanted to visit the market in Agde the next day. We'd been told we'd need to get up early to see it because it finished by mid-day, so we even declined Pierre's invitation to join them for a goodnight shag. "Perhaps another time," he suggested.

"Yes definitely," I told him. "We'd love to fuck with you again, wouldn't we Mandy?"

"Of course we would," she confirmed. "Thank you both very much for the delicious meal, gangbang and bukkake."

"Were all of them delicious?" Marie asked her.

"You bet," Mandy answered licking her lips. "So delicious that next time I think I might try bigger portions."
We were up and having breakfast by 9:00 on the Friday morning. We'd decided to go to the market in the old town of Agde and we wanted to be there early since Pierre and Marie, who we'd been out with the night before, had told us it would be over by lunchtime. By 9:45 we'd both showered and dressed – or at least I had. Mandy had some pink rubber flip-flops on her feet and was putting on lipstick and mascara but otherwise she was still naked.

"Hurry up and put some clothes on," I said. "We're supposed to be going out to see the local sights."

"You mean the sight of my boobs and pussy isn't enough for you," she asked. "Oh well, if I really must wear something." She disappeared into the bedroom and came out with her white denim miniskirt and spaghetti-strap top in her hand. "I'll put them on when we get to the car," she said.

We walked to our bright green Renault Clio which was parked in the shade of the building. Although it was not yet 10:00 the air was hot and Mandy turned right round several times with her arms held out and her face turned up to the sun.

"I love having the sun on my naked body," she said.

"Yes but we're going outside the resort so you'd better wear something for a few hours at least," I told her as I held the passenger door open for her.

"I guess you're right," Mandy answered. "If we go out of the resort I suppose I'll have to cover up a bit. But I'll still keep my pussy on show for you while we're in the car if you like."

She held out her white denim skirt with the ragged cut-off hem and stepped into it, zipping it and buttoning it at her waist. There wasn't much of it but it did manage to hide her pussy as she stood there. She turned to show me the back – it even covered her bum cheeks while she remained bolt upright without moving. Then on went the stretchy cotton top. It was a tight fit and the white material was thin enough for the dark aureoles of her nipples to show quite clearly through it.

Mandy gave me a generous display of shaved pussy as she got in the car. "Maybe we can find some places where I can take photos of you flashing in public," I said.

"Great idea," was her reply. "It's a pity that photography is not allowed in the bars and clubs here at Cap d'Agde. Still, while we're out I'll pose for some pictures for you. Just tell me what you want me to do and you can photograph me doing it."

It can't be more than 15 miles from the coast to the small town of Agde but the road is narrow with too much traffic and the Agde public car park was full. So it nearly 11:00 by the time we pulled into a space in a back street on the edge of the hilltop town.

Mandy had lived up to her promise and given me a good display of pussy on the way to Agde, though she was disappointed by the single-lane road. "The next time we go out let's take the motorway," she said. "Then I can show off to truck drivers when you overtake them."

We followed the general flow of people along the cobbled streets lined by stone buildings until we reached the market square. The square was full of market stalls and thronged with people so we edged our way along with the crowd, admiring the heaps of fruit and vegetables, the rows of bottles of local wine, the cut-price pots and pans, the piles of socks and shoes, and the rails full of women's clothes.

At one stage we got so hemmed in by the crowd that we couldn't move forward. Mandy, who was in front of me, leaned back against me. I dropped my hands to her bum and pulled up the back of her miniskirt. She made no objection as I slipped my hand between her legs and rubbed her pussy. "Yes please," she said as we stood there with hundreds of people around us, so I slipped a finger inside her, then two. Mandy turned to face me, put her arms round my neck, and kissed me. Then the crowd started moving again and we had to move with them. "What a pity," she said. "I was just starting to enjoy that."

We found a part of the market where the crowd was thinner and bought some fruit and vegetables. Mandy found a stall selling the most way-out shoes, some of them with ridiculously high heels. She tried some on and could barely walk in them, but nevertheless she decided to buy a couple of pairs – some red sandals with five-inch heels and straps round the ankles, and a pair of cheap and tacky high-heeled thigh boots in leopard-skin patterned plastic.

"Do they look trashy?" Mandy asked, trying on the boots in front of the stall and showing plenty of bum and pussy to passers-by as she did so.

"Yes, very trashy, but they're also very sexy," I replied. "They make you look really slutty."

"Great," she said. "I don't expect they'll be very comfortable, but I'm happy if they turn you on."

"I'm sure they'll turn a lot of men on," I said.

"Even better," was Mandy's reply. "The more the merrier."

After that we passed by a clothes stall where Mandy bought a blue denim skirt, a white lace skirt with a lining and a cheap red stretchy minidress. She tried them all on behind a couple of curtains rigged up for the purpose and in each case chose a size that was too small.

"You can hardly squeeze into those," I warned her as she bought them.

"I'm not planning to squeeze into them," she said. "I'm planning to spill out of them. After a few alterations they'll be fine, I assure you."

An hour later, with a bag of wholesome-looking vegetables, a bottle of sophisticated-looking local wine, and a collection of slutty-looking clothes for Mandy, we sat at a table outside a café to watch the world go by. As the waitress put our drinks on the table, I gazed at the shape of her bra-less breasts and the darkness of her nipples that were just visible through her white cotton blouse. And as she walked away I watched the movement of her butt cheeks under her tight black skirt.

"You can't keep your eyes off other women, can you Dan?"

"It's difficult," I answered Mandy. "The waitress is quite cute."

"Oh I don't mind," said Mandy. "When you look at other women it reminds me to do more to keep your attention." So saying, she leaned back in her chair and edged her skirt up a couple of inches. It was a short skirt anyway, and as soon as her shaven pussy came into view Mandy opened her legs so I could get a better view.

"Wow," I said, "that's a beautiful sight," I gasped.

"Well, take a photo then," she said. "I won't be doing this in the tea room in the high street back home."

I found the digital camera among our belongings and took a few snapshots of Mandy's short skirt and pussy. Then I moved my chair back so I could get some pictures showing not just the short skirt and bare pussy but also the rest of Mandy and a bit of the background too – a roadside café near a busy market with lots of passers-by.

"God, you're so sexy," I told her.

"Thanks," Mandy said. "I aim to please, you know."

I snapped some more pictures of my wife's bare pussy in public, including one as she rubbed her clit with her fingers. I downed my drink and put some change on the table to pay the bill.

"You make me so horny," I said to Mandy. "Let's walk around the town for a while. You go on ahead and do a bit of public flashing, and I'll take photos of you doing it."

"OK," Mandy replied. "How much do you want me to show?"

"As much as you dare," I answered hopefully.

"Oh Dan," she said, "after what we've done in the past few days there isn't much I don't dare. Just follow me. I'll show you."

Mandy set off with her bag of clothes and I followed maybe 10 paces behind with the wine and vegetables and with my camera at the ready. After just a few yards Mandy stopped, put her bag on the floor in front of her and bent right over to reach inside it as if she were looking for something. Her skirt went up above her bum and when she opened her legs a little I could see her shaven pussy lips as well. I pointed the camera and started clicking.

"Thanks," I called to her as she straightened up and set off again.

"You ain't seen nothing yet," Mandy replied without even looking back at me.

As she passed in front of the market, Mandy stopped and put down her bag again. Then with her hands on her buttocks she eased her skirt up at the back so I could see most of her bare bum again. Turning to face me, she crouched down with her legs apart and pretended to be looking for something in her bag again. She pulled up her skirt so I had an unobstructed view of her shaved pussy. I clicked away rapidly, pausing only to zoom in on her pretty pink clit.

Mandy rummaged in her bag, oblivious to the people who were walking by. In the crowded street, many passers-by took no notice of the woman who was crouched down looking in her shopping bag. But there were also plenty who noticed that the woman being photographed had left her panties at home.

Without even looking at me, Mandy stood up again and strode towards a cobbled side-street that led away from the market square. I followed, camera at the ready for the next exhibitionist scene. The narrow street led gently downhill, the tall old buildings on either side casting a dark shadow, though the end of the street seemed to open onto a park that was bright with sunshine. After the crowded market square, the narrow street was strangely quiet. Apart from two or three people walking ahead of us, there was no one around. Suddenly Mandy turned to face me. She put down her bag, and in one movement pulled her white cotton top over her head.

I took a couple of photos but there was a strong contrast between the darkness of the narrow street and the bright sunlight at the end of it. "I think the light's too bright behind you," I told Mandy. I can only see your silhouette."

She immediately turned sideways so that I could see the dark outline of her boobs against the brightness. "That any better?" she asked, sticking out her boobs and pulling up her skirt to rub her pussy with a silhouetted hand.

"Delightful," I answered, "but let's try the park at the end of the street." As I spoke, a group of five or six people turned into the street ahead of us and came our way.

"Sure thing," was Mandy's response as she turned and walked, bag in one hand and strappy top in the other, down the street ahead of me and towards the group of people who were approaching.

"Maybe you should think about putting your top on," I warned Mandy.

"Oh, silly me," she said, "maybe I should. Fancy me forgetting a thing like that." She took a long time shaking out the top to make sure it was the right way round before she put it on. The group had almost reached us before she pulled it down over her breasts.

"Bonjour," Mandy said smiling, still tugging her top down as the four young guys and two girls walked past.

"Hello," came the very English reply from several of them.

"Bonne Journée," called Mandy over her shoulder as she strolled down the road.

"She looks just like a woman in my bank," I heard one of the guys say to the others.

"Stop dreaming," one of the girls replied, "she's French".

And one of the guys added, "I wish the women were like that in my bank. I think I'll transfer my account." There was a lot of laughter as they continued up the street.

I caught up with Mandy as she reached the end of the street. "Did you hear what they said?" I asked.

"Something about a bank, I think," she said.

"Do you think one of them recognized you from the bank where you work?" I asked.

"Well I didn't recognize him," she answered, "though maybe he's one of our customers. It's hardly important."

"But what if he sees you in the bank?" I insisted.

"What if he does?" Mandy replied. "He's hardly going to ask me if I was the French woman walking topless down a street in Agde. And if he does, I'll tell him 'yes' and ask him if he enjoyed watching me. He'll never believe me. And even if he does believe me, I'm not ashamed of being an exhibitionist. You know, Dan, I'm proud that I've overcome my inhibitions and I'm free to do what I enjoy."

By now we had come to the small park. Mandy skipped through the gate and plonked her bag down on a green painted wooden bench that was fairly well hidden by some bushes.. The park was deserted. "Looks like everyone's at the market," I said, "so that makes it more private for us."

"Not very private," said a voice behind me. "Can we join you?"

The voice sounded familiar and I turned round to see Jon and Karen who we'd met at a café in Cap d'Agde earlier in the week (we wrote about that in chapter 4). Jon was in shorts and t-shirt while Karen wore a t-shirt dress – not much of one, but the red material that stretched tightly over her body and reached to just below her bum was definitely a dress.

"Hi, how are you?" I asked. "What are you doing here?"

"Fine thanks, enjoying our holiday," said Jon. "We came to look at the market," Karen added.

"So did we," said Mandy. And then she openly added: "We bought a few things at the market but now I'm doing some flashing so Dan can take photos of me." I was impressed by how open my wife had become about her sexual behaviour.

"What a coincidence," said Karen. "I've been doing some flashing for Jon too."

"Then why don't you both flash together?" Jon suggested. "That way, Dan and I can both get some really horny photos."

I was quick to agree. "Great idea," I said.

"I thought you might think so," Mandy responded. "And I think so too. What about it, Karen?"

"Fine by me" was the Swedish girl's reply. "What shall we show them first, Mandy?"

"Are you wearing anything under that dress?" Mandy asked.

"No, nothing at all," Karen answered.

"Well then, let's show them some naked bum. Naked bums are always good to start with," Mandy said, turning her back to us and hitching her skirt up to her waist. Karen followed suit, turning away and pulling her dress up to reveal her naked bum cheeks.

Jon and I got a few shots of two evenly tanned backsides. Then Jon suggested that they bend over so we could see their pussies too, and both Karen and Mandy were quick to oblige. They bent over and spread their legs, holding onto the green painted bench for support.

"Show me your piercings, Karen," Jon said, and Karen reached for her backside and pulled her butt cheeks apart.

"Why don't you help her, Mandy," I added.

"Oooh yes," Mandy was quick to reply.

As Karen resumed leaning on the bench with her legs wide apart, Mandy did the cheek-pulling action for her as Jon and I snapped more pictures.

"Lean forward a bit more, Karen," Mandy said. "You don't mind if I lick your pussy, do you?"

"Help yourself," said Karen, readjusting her position to give Mandy maximum access to her gaping pussy with its pierced clit and three silver rings in each pink flap.

Mandy started massaging Karen's pussy with her fingers, and then set about licking it with gusto. She was at it for a couple of minutes when I saw some people approaching and told our two exhibitionist ladies that they'd better take a break.

"What a pity," Karen said as she pulled down her dress and sat on the bench, "you've made me really horny, Mandy."

"Well I'm horny too," added Mandy as she sat down too, her skirt still indecently high and her face sticky with Karen's juices. Fortunately the group of people passed us without taking much notice.

"Once more into the breach," said Mandy, showing her classical education. "Let me get at your pussy again, Karen."

"It's great to watch you lick her like that Mandy," I said, "but the photos are not so good because your head gets in the way of Karen's pussy."

"That's right," added Jon. "Maybe you could try a different position."

"You guys are quite amazing," Karen answered. "You've got two half-naked women putting on a pornographic lesbian show for you in a public park, and all you can say is you can't see enough. Well, if you want to see more, we'll show you more," she continued, pulling her red dress over her head and laying it along the bench.

"That's right, we'll show you a lot more," added Mandy, stepping out of her denim skirt and peeling off her top. "Now you've got two fully naked women in a public park," she said, rolling her two items of clothing into a ball and throwing them across the grass. They landed five or six yards away. "It's up to you to bring me those if you think I need to cover up, Dan," she added. "I'm just going to focus on pussy-licking."

I stepped back a little so I could get a better view of the park. A young couple were lying side-by-side on the grass some distance away but they wouldn't be able to see Karen and Mandy on the bench – and in any case they were more interested in each other than in us. The young guy was kissing his girlfriend and I saw his hand stroke her breasts through her t-shirt. Apart from them there seemed to be no one around.

I turned back towards my wife to see that she and her Swedish friend had rearranged themselves for maximum erotic delight. Karen was upside down on the bench – her head and shoulders resting on the red dress she had lain on the seat, her back leaning against the back of the bench, and her legs waving around in the air. I watched Mandy place her knees on either side of Karen's head and lean forward to start licking Karen's pussy again. Karen parted her legs as wide as she could as Mandy's licked and sucked at her pierced pussy. Mandy then lowered herself slightly onto Karen's face so that Karen could return the favour.

"bl**dy hell," I said. "This is incredible."

"Sure is," said Jon as he filled his camera's memory card with some astonishing images.

As the two women lapped at each other's slits, I took photo after photo without bothering too much about technical accuracy. I stepped back again to check for passers-by but could only see the young couple kissing passionately on the grass with the guy's hand inside the girl's t-shirt. Her loose cotton skirt seemed to be pushed a long way up her legs.

By now Mandy was alternating bouts of pussy-licking with sessions of finger-fucking. Karen moaned with lust in between taking slurps of Mandy's sex juice. A glance round the bushes and across the grass showed me that the young guy now had his girlfriend's skirt round her waist and was busy with his fingers too. "bl**dy hell," I thought to myself. "he's taking a risk out there in the open."

Mandy and Karen seemed lost in a world of their own, each focused only on giving pleasure to the other as their bodies quivered with involuntary spasms of delight. Jon moved in for some close-ups of pussies with tongues and fingers in them. I took some shots of two faces with cum-smeared mouths and lust-filled eyes. And then there was a final crescendo as their bodies stiffened, relaxed, then stiffened again. Mandy bored her face into Karen's pussy and rubbed her own pussy hard against Karen's mouth and chin. Karen gasped and gave out a sort of high-pitched moan. I think it would have been a squeal if she hadn't been in such a cramped position upside-down on the bench.

Jon and I took a few last shots of Karen and Mandy, and I peeped round the bushes again to check out the young lovers on the grass. They were nowhere to be seen. Then a voice spoke in French behind me. The young lovers stood there, arms round each other, as if it was quite normal to watch a lesbian fuckfest in a public park. I was shocked that they were watching but they seemed quite unconcerned by what we'd been doing.
As Karen and Mandy extricated themselves from each other, Laurent (the guy) and Sylvie (the girl) explained in faltering English that they enjoyed open-air sex and that they often used the park bench in the middle of the day when there were not too many people around. That day we'd got there first so they'd started on the grass in the sunshine and then come along to wait for us to finish. So as Karen wriggled her sweating body into her tight t-shirt dress again, and I retrieved Mandy's clothes and handed them to her, Sylvie pulled her own top off, shook her long dark hair and unclasped her pink lacy bra.

By the time Mandy had put on her skirt and top and we'd collected our belongings ready to leave, Sylvie was sitting on the bench in only a transparent pink thong sucking hard on Laurent's cock as he stood in front of her. As we left, Laurent called "Au revoir" and Sylvie paused from the blowjob long enough to echo his words and to blow us a kiss. "I 'ope to see you soon," she said.
Dan and I had a late lunch in the old hilltop town of Agde. Karen and Jon joined us for seafood risotto on the terrace of a restaurant overlooking the park where Karen and I had just been the centre of a pornographic photo session. (Dan described that in chapter 14.) We could see the bushes that hid the park bench we'd been performing on, and we thought about the fun that Laurent and Sylvie must be having.

We looked at some of the images of our lesbian show in our guys' cameras during the meal -- which led to lots of shrieks and guffaws. After the meal, we went back to our apartment in Cap d'Agde and spent the rest of the afternoon on our balcony. Karen and Jon came with us and we all sat there naked sunning ourselves while we sipped wine and mineral water.

"I hope you two girls are going to give us another lesbian show soon," Jon said as he poured some more wine for us all.

"I think we probably will," I said as I smiled at Karen, "but until then you'll have to be content with looking at the photos."

"I'm sure we'll put on another show some time," said Karen, leaning towards me and kissing me full on the mouth. Our tongues flicked together and I felt my pussy getting hot and juicy once more. I was ready to start again, but Karen stopped. "But we don't do it to order, do we Mandy?" she said.

"No," I said, "that's right. You'll have to wait guys." I felt my pussy leaking as I said it.

"Let me show you the clothes I bought today," I said. "Maybe you can help me do a little dressmaking, Karen." I fetched the bag with the blue denim skirt, white lace skirt and red stretchy minidress and showed them to Karen and the two guys.

"Try them on," said Dan. "Give us a sexy show."

I looked at Karen. "That's the weird thing about guys," I said. When you're dressed they try to talk you into taking your clothes off, but when you're naked they want you to put clothes on."

Karen laughed. "Show us the denim miniskirt first," she said.

So I put on the red sandals with five-inch heels and fastened the ankle straps and then I stepped into the denim miniskirt and pulled it up to my waist. It was too tight to fasten. I pulled it down again and set about removing the waistband with a pair of scissors I'd found in the kitchen.

The waistband was soon history and I pulled the skirt on again. I managed to get it over my hips so that the zip would fasten. It was so tight I could hardly move.

"It definitely needs shortening," Karen said. "It comes to mid-thigh at present."

"It needs to be about mid-pussy," Dan was quick to add, and Jon was quick to agree.

"I think I'll let Karen decide," I said, unzipping the skirt and slipping it down my legs once more. Karen took the skirt, laid it out flat on her knee and started to cut just slightly below the mid-way point.

"That should do the trick," she said, presenting me with a ragged remnant about eight inches long.

"There's not much skirt left, is there?" I said, pulling it on again. "How do you like it, boys?"

"Great," answered Dan, "it shows your pussy to perfection."

I turned round to show them the rear view.

"Just right," Jon added. "A Cap d'Agde skirt should always leave plenty of bum on show."

"Thanks for the advice," I said. "I wouldn't want to feel out of place by covering my private parts."

I stepped out of the skirt again, and then pulled the red minidress over my head. It was made of thin shiny material. Stretched tightly over my body, it was transparent enough to show my nipples quite clearly. But the guys disapproved of the fact that it covered my pussy and bum. "Only just," I said, "and you'll see everything when I sit down."

Dan wasn't satisfied. "We want to see everything all the time," he said.

"Well I guess I'll just ditch it," I answered. "It only cost 20 euros."

"I'll buy it from you," Karen said. "I'm taller than you. Let me try it on."

I handed Karen the dress. She was indeed several inches taller than me and when she pulled the dress down, sure enough, her pierced pussy and the lower part of her bum cheeks still showed.

"A perfect fit," Jon announced, fishing a 20-euro note out of a small bag he had with him and handing it to me.

Karen was happy with the dress, and both Jon and Dan were happy to ogle her in it, so I turned to my white lace skirt. As you've probably guessed, the first thing I did was to cut the lining out of it. As you can imagine, when I tried it on you could see my pussy through it. Like the other things I'd bought, it was skin tight, though it reached down to mid-thigh.

Dan and Jon complained that it was too long and wanted me to cut it shorter but I refused. "You can see right through it," I said. "It'll be the epitome of erotic elegance with a pair of white stockings."

The guys were not convinced.

"Tell you what," I said. "I'm going to wear this tonight to go out in. If you still don't like it when we're out with George and Jill and the gang, you'll have to try and rip it off me -- if you can." I knew from the lascivious look on Dan's face that my new lace skirt wasn't going to survive the evening. But I also knew from his look that I was going to get fucked hard and rough as he forcibly stripped me. As I thought about it my pussy leaked. I could hardly wait for what was coming.

Soon after that, Karen and Jon left, with a promise that they'd join us later with our friends from the UK. What with the wine, warm weather and lesbian sex, I was feeling tired so after they'd gone I flung myself on the bed and was soon fast asl**p.

When I woke up it was already dusk. I stumbled naked out of the bedroom to find Dan setting the table for a meal of take-away chicken and chips with salad.

"I hope this is OK for tea," he said as he poured some white wine.

"Dan, that's really nice of you," I answered. "It's just perfect."

As we sat and ate, Dan asked, "Are you really going to wear that white skirt this evening?"

"I said I will, didn't I?"

"Yes, but what if I try to rip it off you?"

"Then I'll resist you."

"And if I win?"

"Then you rip my skirt, my pussy will be completely naked, and I suppose you'll fuck me roughly, and I'm sure I'll enjoy it. But I'm not going to make it easy for you to strip me, I promise you."

"Maybe some of the other guys will help me," Dan said.

"That sounds interesting," I said. "Now, finish your meal or we'll never get there."

Shortly before 10:00 we made our way to the Montrose bar -- Dan in his jeans and t-shirt, and me trying to keep up with him in my ridiculously high-heeled red sandals, my tight-but-not-stretchy white lace skirt with white hold-up stockings showing right through it, and a red push-up bra that made it easy for me to brush my tits against my husband -- or against anyone else for that matter.

I held on to Dan tightly, trying not to fall over in my narrow skirt and high heels. Another couple passed us -- the woman in a black basque, lacy thong, suspenders and stockings. Why would a girl need more than that on an evening out in Cap d'Agde? I saw her later getting finger-fucked on a discotheque dancefloor -- though by that time her thong had disappeared.

We passed a shoe shop where a woman in a stretchy pale blue microdress was trying on a pair of shoes that looked about as high as mine. Her dress was standard Cap d'Agde length so her partner, the shop assistant and several couples like us got unimpeded views of her naked hairless pussy. She didn't seem to mind, but why should she? I'm sure she got a kick out of showing her pussy just as much as I did.

We wandered on to the Montrose bar which was as busy as ever. Amid the crowd of women looking their hottest and men trying to keep cool I spotted the familiar long blonde hair of Karen and a familiar red dress -- skin-tight, semi-transparent, and sufficiently short to show her pussy piercings. Dan and I squeezed through the crowd to reach Karen and Jon. Then just as Karen and I were rubbing up against each other to give the guys a thrill, Jill and Linda arrived with George and Jim in tow.

Jill wore a short black dress cut on the bias with alternate black and see-through panels spiraling round it. Since the see-through panels were twice as wide as the others, the guys were soon admiring her nipples, the crack of her bum, and the slit of her pussy as well. Linda was in a stretchy black mini with a silver bra that gave her boobs plenty of elevation.

Dan and I introduced Karen and Jon to our English friends. Everyone admired Karen's piercings, and we girls each stroked Karen's pussy in turn -- much to the envy of our guys.

We all got talking about what we'd done that day. Jim had fucked Linda on the beach while she sucked off a total stranger, and then she'd had a cum shower from her fuck-and-suck partners plus several voyeurs. "It was great," she said. "I love it when guys come all over me. I really enjoy it when they treat me as a sex object."

I agreed that during this holiday I was getting to like that sort of treatment too.

Jill and George had spent the afternoon at the apartment of a French couple they'd met. Four couples were there as well as half a dozen single guys. "It got a bit crowded," Jill said, "but we had a fantastic time. We all started off naked, our hosts had a limitless supply of wine, and things just got better and better. I spent most of the afternoon with cocks in one hole or another -- usually both, and one girl kept taking it up her bum as well. The guys just kept filling us with cum."

"That sounds amazing," I said. "I get really turned on when I get taken like that. I've started to really enjoy it when men just use me." Linda agreed that she'd started to enjoy it too.

"Yes but that's not all," Jill added. "After the guys had finished spunking, Christine, our hostess, took me and the other two girls out onto the balcony 'for a drink' -- or so she said."

"And?" I asked.

"Well, she got us all to squat down in a little circle, with our backs to each other."

"And?" Linda insisted.

"Well, the guys had all been drinking a lot, you see."

"So they all pissed on you," Karen said excitedly.

Jill nodded. "Yes," she said. "They all pissed on us. Ten of them drenched us in piss. And, I would never have believed it, I got turned on so much that I rubbed my clit and came while two guys hosed me with their piss. It was an incredible feeling."

"I'm not sure I could do that," Linda said. "It sounds pretty awful."

"It's not awful at all," Karen put in. "I like it when Jon does it to me. It makes me feel extra slutty to feel his hot piss on my face."

"On your face?" Linda asked.

"Well yes," Karen answered. "It comes out so quickly that I can't swallow it all, so it goes all over me."

"She likes to get drenched," added Jon. "Whenever we have sex with friends, Karen usually ends up getting pissed on by the guys -- and by some of the women too."

"Doesn't it make a mess on the floor?" Linda asked.

"Not if you lay some towels down to soak it up," Karen told her. "And in any case, for really big piss sessions I sit in an inflatable paddling pool so I can splash around a bit."

I didn't say anything but I could feel myself getting turned on. It wasn't that I particularly wanted to have people pee on me, but it really excited me when my friends talked about it as if it was quite normal. I had started my holiday in Cap d'Agde ready to try anything. Now, halfway through the holiday, I had already tried lots and I'd enjoyed just about all of it. After a week there, I was longing for even more new experiences -- the sluttier the better. I'd already been imagining how Dan and some other guys would rip my clothes off me, fuck me roughly and jack off on my face. Now the thought of getting pissed on tantalized me. It sounded dirty but somehow that's what made it seem exciting. I felt a dribble of moisture running down the inside of my leg.

On the bar, three of the female customers had started dancing to entertain the crowd. Egged on by their friends and partners, each of them started shedding bits of clothing. And the clothing really did consist of bits -- a pink transparent boob tube and pleated microskirt on dancer number one, a gold bra and thong on number two, and a black net minidress on the third. I watched as the women stripped each other, stroked each other, and then -- naked but for body jewelry -- kissed each other too. I don't think they knew each other before they'd climbed up on the bar together, but now they were happily rubbing each others breasts and grinding their pussies together as if it was the most normal thing in the world. My heart was pounding with the excitement and I knew that one night soon I was going to get up on the bar and give Dan an exhibitionist treat.

I followed as the rest of our gang moved off to the "discothèque libertine" where Dan and I had been a couple of nights before (that was in chapter 11). Now Dan took my hand and led me there past the horny couples and the voyeurs. We paid and went inside where the heavy music, the sexy clothes, the naked bodies and the glimpses of groups fucking on the waterbeds at the back combined to create an erotic atmosphere that simply overwhelmed me.

I was discovering a new me. So far this holiday I'd been showing off for Dan, I'd been testing out new experiences, and I'd been deliberately having a good time. But now I was feeling different. It was as if something had been released within me. I was no longer Linda, the married woman and bank employee, playing at being a sex object and seeking sexy things to do to entertain Dan; now I was just Linda the sex object. It felt so natural, as if I'd found the real me. Linda the sex object -- wanting sex, ready to be used for sex, and not especially particular about what happened so long as it didn't hurt too much and Dan approved.

As I took a swig of beer from a bottle that Dan passed to me, I watched a woman with fair shoulder-length hair being kissed, fondled and felt up by three guys at once. She was just a few feet away from me. Her short a****l-print dress was pulled up round her waist and a guy who was obviously intent on undressing her was pulling the shoulder straps down her arms. As her breasts came into view a pair of hands cupped and caressed them. Her black g-string had been pulled aside by a guy who crouched in front of her licking her pussy. She shook her long fair hair, closed her eyes and smiled as she leaned back against the guy behind her who was kissing her neck.

Nearby a mature German blonde in a short denim skirt and a pair of long black leather boots was gyrating in front of the guy she was with. She wore a large collection of heavy jewelry round her neck but otherwise she was topless. She bent over the bar stool next to me to show off her bum to her partner. As she did so she turned her head towards me and reached out her hand towards mine. I put my hand into hers and she pulled it to her mouth, licking and sucking my forefinger. I moved closer as she sucked another finger into her mouth. I ran my other hand through her hair and down her backbone.

Her partner was lowering his pants to fuck her from behind. His cock stood rigidly alert as he held her butt cheeks in his hands and parted her pussy with his thumbs. I looked at him with a friendly smile, and with my free hand I gave him an even friendlier wank. Then he plunged into her. She gasped, and as she opened her mouth I withdrew my fingers and wiped her saliva across her face.

As my hand passed over her mouth she spat into the palm. I was shocked but then she looked up at me and smiled. "Mehr," she said. My face obviously showed I hadn't understood. "More," she said in English.

I willingly obliged, rubbing my palm across her face and streaking it with spit. "Mehr," she said again.

"If you insist," I said. "Try some of mine." This time I spat into my own hand and rubbed it down her forehead and nose. She took hold of my hand and, smiling up at me again, licked the remains of my saliva from it. On reflection it seems unusual that anyone would like that sort of thing. But at the time it didn't seem unusual at all. It did nothing for me, but since it turned her on I was happy to oblige.

I looked around for Dan and saw him on the dance floor with Jon and Karen. They weren't doing much dancing, but Karen was happily sandwiched between the two guys as they explored her body. She was grinding her pussy against Dan's crotch as Jon was pushing a couple of fingers into her from behind. I wasn't sure which hole he was finger-fucking but she seemed to be enjoying it so what the heck.

Turning back to my new-found German friend, I leaned over to kiss her. It wasn't easy in my incredibly tight skirt (I was starting to hope that it wouldn't be long before Dan tore it from my body). Uschi (that was her name, she told me later) and I kissed on the mouth, our tongues almost twining round each other and saliva running down our chins. I licked saliva all over Uschi's face, which she definitely appreciated, before turning my attention to her partner who was pounding her from behind.

I licked my way down Uschi's spine to the crack of her bum. With my head resting on her back, I turned my face up to her partner who was pumping his cock into her pussy. I smiled up at him and licked my lips as he glanced at me. A moment later his cock was out of Uschi's pussy and in his hand as he wanked it a few inches from my face. Instinctively I looked for Dan, as if to seek his approval. He was still on the dance floor with our friends, but now Jon was openly fucking Karen from behind as she bent forwards to give my husband a blowjob. Dan was looking my way as Karen was busy cramming as much of his cock into her mouth as she could.

Dan smiled at me and waved. "Enjoy," he shouted above the music.

"Nice to know he doesn't mind," I thought, turning my face back to Uschi's partner just as he unleashed a torrent of cum straight at me. Quick as a flash I opened my mouth wide and the first two loads went straight inside. The rest splashed on my nose and cheeks. Though the final jerk-full hit my tongue, my mouth was already so full that cum was dribbling down my chin. I knew I had no time to waste because Uschi with the saliva-covered face was waiting for a hard-core facial coating.

Uschi turned her face to mine and opened her mouth. She said something to me that I didn't understand, but I was fairly sure what she wanted. I spat her partner's cum into her waiting mouth and followed it with an open-mouthed kiss that spread the sloppy white stuff all over her face. From her movements I realized that he partner was fucking her again, and from her breathing I realized she was about to cum. We kissed wildly, our cum-covered faces slippery and sticky at the same time. We were still kissing as she came, licking cum from my chin as her body tensed and shuddered several times and then relaxed.

Uschi smiled, straightened up, gave me a friendly kiss on the lips, said thanks, introduced me to her partner Dieter, and suggested me meet again same time same place on Sunday. Dan came over to say hello, leaving George to take his place in Karen's mouth, and as we talked I knew that another friendship had been made that was likely to lead to a lot more wild experiences in the future.
We only chatted for about five minutes yet during that time a lot was going on around us. A fortyish couple came in, the woman in a black see-through thong body with vivid pink lace trim (I'm sure they used to sell them in Marks & Spencer). She and her partner went straight onto the dance floor and hugged and kissed and fumbled with each other for a minute or so. Then she knelt in front of him and sucked him off as people watched. And then they left again.

There was a woman in a denim microskirt and dark thong who danced with her skirt round her waist and with her tight top unzipped and her ample boobs pushed out. She kept playing with herself as she danced and then was rubbing herself up and down her partner.

Another woman was surrounded by three guys. She stood at the edge of the dancefloor as they each took turns to fuck her from behind while she kissed the other two.

"Hey, this could be interesting," Dieter said, nodding in the direction of a youngish woman in a tiny a****l print top and skirt. She'd been sitting on a bar stool chatting with three guys not far from us and they were now joined by two more guys. They all seemed to know each other.

"We saw her last night," Uschi said. "She has quite an appetite."

We watched as the young woman slid off her bar stool, took hold of two of the guys by the arms and led them and the other three through the dancers to the fuck area beyond. "Come on," said Uschi, taking my hand. "Come and have a look."

So Dan and I followed Uschi and Dieter who followed the woman and her five guys to the rear of the club where she unzipped one of them, pushed him back onto a waterbed, pulled down his jeans, knelt on top of him, and set about licking his stiffening cock. As she did so, her other four male companions stripped completely and then stripped off her skirt and top too, leaving her in just her high-heeled shoes.

The six of them put on an amazing show. It was all the more amazing, in fact, because it wasn't a show -- just a normal girl getting fucked to her heart's content, and just a normal group of guys fucking her every which way they could think of. She got fucked lying down, she got fucked standing up. She got fucked on her back, she got fucked face down, and she got fucked on all fours. The five cocks took their turns at her pussy, though she got them in her mouth two at a time. At one stage she was on her knees getting fucked doggy-style by one guy, sucking the cocks of two others, and wanking a cock in each hand. The guys were real gentlemen; they made a point of letting her cum first -- which she did several times judging by the noises she made. Then each of them shot their cum on her rather than in her so she ended up dripping with the stuff. And then they even helped her clean up with some paper towels from a dispenser on the wall.

As we watched, some guy rubbed my bum. I glanced round at him but he wasn't really my type. I'm really not into big bellies so I pushed his hand away, put my arm through Dan's and we walked back towards the dance floor. We were just about there as we met our friends. "We've been looking for you," Linda said. The guys say they've got something for you.

I suddenly realized I was being surrounded. Linda, Jill and Karen were in front of me, but Jon and George had somehow got behind me, Jim was on my left, and Dan was on my right. As I tried to withdraw my right arm from Dan he gripped it with both hands and I felt Jim do the same with my left. Uschi's partner Dieter was suddenly crouching in front of me and grabbed both my legs. I felt myself being pulled backwards and then five pairs of male hands started to lift me off the floor.

I struggled but it was no use. I was carried towards a waterbed and unceremoniously dumped on my back. Some of the guys changed places but even though their grip loosened a bit I couldn't wrench myself free. My arms and legs were pinned down as Dan appeared in front of me and reached for my skirt. I looked at Linda, Jill, Karen and Uschi. They were laughing and smiling at my predicament. Not a lot of sympathy there, I thought.

Dan reached under my waist and undid the button on the waistband. Then he tugged the zipper downwards and, when that proved too difficult, simply pulled the zip apart. It broke open and the seam below it split a little. Since my legs were pulled slightly apart to hold me down, there was no way that Dan could pull the tight skirt down them. "Turn her over," I heard a voice say, and somehow they managed to turn me onto my stomach without letting go. I struggled as much as I could but there was no way I could escape my fate, especially when some more guys who'd been watching joined in to give a hand.

Several pairs of male hands pulled the zip and the slit up the back of the skirt violently apart. The material gave way, the skirt was thrown aside, my pussy and bum were naked, and Dan's wish was fulfilled.

But still the guys held me down. Someone pulled my bum up off the bed, though my wrists and ankles were pinioned as tight as ever. "Who's first?" I heard Dieter's voice ask. I felt a pang of trepidation as I realized that I was about to be taken by several men. Yet the anticipation left my pussy hot and dripping. Some male hands stroked my left breast, some female hands caressed my right one. Jill crawled onto the bed facing me. She kissed me, pushing her tongue deep into my mouth, and I felt the hardness of a cock enter my pussy.

"Don't worry. They're all wearing condoms," Linda whispered in my ear. She obviously thought I might be worried, but to be honest I hadn't even thought about whether they wore condoms or not. I was fast slipping into the role of sex-toy. Sensations of pleasure rippled through me as the cock went into me again and again. And when it shuddered and spat its cum into the end of the condom, I shuddered too.

The cock withdrew but another one, fatter and longer, took its place. Jill was still kissing me, but now a cock pushed its way between her lips and mine. "Hi Jim," Jill said. Jill and I got a good rhythm going as we used our lips and tongues to let Jim feel just how much we liked his cock. We licked together one way and then the other, and all the time some guy I didn't know (or at least I didn't know whether I knew him or not) was pounding my pussy for all he was worth.

Jim stiffened suddenly and took his cock in his hand. He wanked it a few times and then he came -- all over Jill's face and mine. It was a great feeling because just as Jim coated our faces a load of spunk exploded from the cock in my pussy and made me tremble all over.

Jill licked at a dollop of cum on my cheek and pushed it into my mouth with her tongue. I did the same with a dribble of sperm hanging from her chin. As she sucked it ravenously from the end of my tongue, I felt a third cock moving inside me. I hadn't even noticed it going into my pussy but a moment later it was jerking in orgasm inside me and making me jerk too.

Another cock appeared in front of my face. I glanced up but didn't recognize the guy. Still, he had a nice-looking cock so Jill and I got to work on it as I felt my pussy being shafted again.

And so it went on. Jill and I got another load of cum on our faces and another guy orgasmed inside me. I orgasmed too. And it was only as I shifted position slightly when the fifth guy took me from behind that I realized Jill was getting the same treatment. I watched as one guy fucked her, then withdrew as another took his place.

"O my god," I said to her, "we're both being gangbanged."

"We sure are," she said, "Great being a sex object, isn't it?" I had to admit it was.

As the fifth cock climaxed inside me, my pussy was so worked up that I climaxed too. I groaned out loud as my pussy throbbed, my body tensed, and my conscious thoughts submerged under a tidal wave of physical sensations. I collapsed on the bed and rolled on my back, and a moment later Jill was beside me, moaning in orgasm and rubbing her well-juiced pussy to make the pleasure go further.

"That was incredible," she said as she pressed hard against her butterfly tattoo. And we lay there for a while just caressing each other's bodies slowly and gently. A jet of spunk came from somewhere and splashed across Jill's stomach and my boobs. I traced a pattern with it around her navel and then offered her my finger to suck. She licked it clean and then turned to lick some more cum off my breasts. And then she sat up suddenly and broke the erotic spell by announcing, "What I'd really like now is a cup of tea. Anyone fancy coming round to our place for a cuppa?"

And that's how the evening ended. Jill and I cleaned up with some paper towels that the discotheque management had thoughtfully provided. We said thanks to the random guys that had fucked us. Dieter and Uschi disappeared with Karen and Jon in the direction of a party some Germans were holding on the beach. And we three English couples went back to Jill and George's apartment for a cup of tea. And a really good cup of tea it was too.

"You really missed out on the gangbang," Jill said to Linda as she sipped her Earl Grey.

"Oh, that's not a problem," Linda answered. "I enjoyed watching -- and in any case, who do you think was getting all those cocks hard for you? I had plenty to keep my hands full -- and my mouth too. And I'm not flying home tomorrow like you are. I've still got half my holiday left. I bet I have a bigger gangbang than you did before I go home," she added.

"Wow, I wish I was staying longer," George told her.

"Don't worry," Dan said, "I'll tell you all about it."

"I wouldn't want you to miss out," Linda said to George as she strolled over to where he was sitting. She eased up her stretchy black mini, crouched in front of him and unzipped his jeans. "Why don't you fuck me before you leave?" she asked just before she wrapped her mouth around his cock.

So what could Jill and I do? I took Jim's cock and sucked it, and Jill sucked Dan's. And as soon as their cocks were rigid, George and Jim and Dan took turns in fucking Linda till she had a body-shaking climax. She lost her silver bra, and then whatever sperm the guys had left from earlier got wanked off over her tits. Jill and I massaged the cum into her boobs, and then licked off what was left.

And after that, would you believe, we had another cup of tea. We talked into the small hours of the morning -- especially about how we'd all meet up back in England and fuck like crazy. That turned us all on again, of course. Then Jill stripped off her black dress and decided to show us all a new vaginal and anal dual vibrator she'd bought. She demonstrated it first, then I tried it and squealed when the movements in both holes gave me yet another orgasm. The guys soon had their cocks out and were stroking them so each of us girls gave our partners a goodnight blowjob.

And then we finally left. Jill and George still had to pack ready to leave in the morning. Linda and I, cum-stained and contented, walked home with our arms around each other while our two guys followed behind. We kissed goodnight as we left them at their apartment and then Dan and I went to ours not far away.

"What an incredible Friday evening," Dan said to me as we walked along.

"What an incredible place," I replied as we passed another couple, the woman dressed just like me in high-heeled sandals, stockings, bra and dried cum.

They overheard us talking. "Hey are you English?" the woman asked. "We arrived a couple of days ago and we haven't met any other English people yet."

"Well you've obviously got into the swing of things," I said to her. "I'm Mandy and this is my husband Dan."

"I'm Julia," she replied, "and this is Keith. And I agree with you - this really is an incredible place, isn't it? I lost my skirt in a night club but I guess it hardly matters here."

"That's funny. I lost mine too," I told her.

"You're managing to find your way around?" Dan asked.

"Well, we seem to be doing a lot of fucking around," Keith answered.

"I got banged by three guys in a row tonight," Julia said proudly.

"I had five," I told her, "but then I've been here a week so I've had more practice."

"She'll soon catch up with you," said Keith. "Getting gangbanged has always been one of Julia's fantasies."

"Have you tried any lesbian sex yet?" I asked.

"No not yet," was the answer, "but I'm looking forward to doing it."

"Have you done any sightseeing yet?" Dan asked.

"Well we've seen plenty of group sex, several gangbangs, and last night on the beach we saw a couple of women getting a moonlight bukkake," Keith replied.

"Actually I meant real sightseeing," Dan explained. "We were thinking of driving to the town of Béziers tomorrow to have a look around. You're welcome to join us."

"What a great idea," said Julia. "Maybe I can sit in the back seat with Mandy and she can introduce me to lesbian sex."

And so it was that we got to know another horny couple who were keen to explore sex to its limits. We arranged to meet at the same place at 10:00 in the morning.

"Oh Dan," I said as the two of us got back to our apartment, "I've had so much sex tonight that I ought to feel satisfied, but now we've met Julia and Keith I'm starting to feel randy again.."

"Well I don't think I could get another hard-on tonight," Dan said, "but I'm sure looking forward to getting to know them better tomorrow. But for now, we'd better get some sl**p."
Although we had arranged to meet Keith and Julia at 10:00 on Saturday morning, it was closer to 10:30 by the time we got there. Luckily they were late too and came rushing up just as we arrived. Mandy wasn't wearing much, of course, and fortunately neither was Julia. Mandy was bra-less under her thin black croptop and was similarly knickerless under her short black skirt. Julia was wearing a red boob-tube over a black bra with a cheek-skimming denim miniskirt.

The Renault Clio was a two-door model so I folded down the driver's seat so the two women could clamber into the back. Mandy went first, bending low to get into the small car.

"Wow, no knickers?" Julia exclaimed.

"No knickers," replied Mandy, settling herself into the back seat with her skirt round the top of her thighs. "I decided there's no point wearing knickers on a nudist holiday"

"Not even to go out of the resort?" Julia asked.

"No," said Mandy, "my skirt covers me – more or less. And anyway Dan likes me to flash my pussy for him wherever we are."

"Well if you're not wearing any, I won't bother either. I'm sure Keith won't mind," Julia laughed.

"I sure won't," Keith said as Julia lifted her skirt, hooked her thumbs into the sides of a red lace thong and pulled it down to her ankles.

"Look after this for me please, Dan," she said, handing me the thong.

"I'll keep it close to my heart," I said and then put it in the pocket of my shorts.

"Looks like you're keeping it next to your cock," Mandy said and everyone burst out laughing.

Since Julia's skirt was even shorter than Mandy's I got a beautiful view of Julia's bum and pussy as she climbed into the back seat and sat down next to Mandy. Her hand went straight to Mandy's leg, and Mandy's hand went to hers.

"Make sure you keep your eyes on the road, Dan," Mandy said. "If you drive safely we'll give you a reward tonight."

Keith and I got in and we set off in the direction of Béziers – or at least we should have done. I took a couple of wrong turns but we soon noticed where we'd gone wrong and eventually found the autoroute. We headed in the direction of Spain and got off after about 30 kilometres as soon as Béziers was signposted.

"Oh, are we there already?" Julia asked. "I was just starting to enjoy the ride."

Keith turned round. Julia and Mandy were kissing, boobs bared, and each was fingering the other's pussy. From somewhere, Keith produced a small digital camera. "Smile girls," he said.

I heard the two of them giggle as the camera clicked a couple of times. "I think I'll send that to an exhibitionist website," he said, which made the giggles turn to shrieks of laughter.

On a Saturday morning, the provincial town of Béziers was busy. There was a market in full swing and it wasn't easy to find a spare place in the multi-level car park underneath the market square. Fortunately we found a space eventually. Keith and I got out of the car and then watched with pleasure as our women attempted to scramble out of the rear seat and over the folded backs of the front seats with their skirts round their waists and with their pussies on show.

"Don't bother helping us out of the car," Mandy commented with more than a little sarcasm. "Just stand there and ogle our pussies while we struggle out of this sardine can."

"Sorry," Keith and I apologized in unison as we both held out our hands to help our partners.

"Thanks," Mandy said as she held on to my arms and clambered out. "If you want me to be a slut, you might try to be a gentleman from time to time," she added.

"Thanks Keith," said Julia as she pulled her tiny skirt down over her bum. I noticed she'd left her bra on the back seat of the car. "Actually we were enjoying ourselves in the back of there. Here, lick these," she said, putting two fingers to his lips. Keith did as he was told.

"Mm, tastes good," he said. "I love the taste of pussy," he told me.

"That's the taste of Mandy's pussy," Julia said, "but since you've both annoyed her I'm not sure she'll be letting anyone else taste it but me."

"If Dan buys me a nice present from Béziers, maybe I'll mellow," Mandy said. "Then you can all have a taste of my pussy."

"And if I get a nice present from Keith, maybe Mandy and I will do a dance for you both tonight at the Melrose," Julia said.

"Oh yes," Mandy answered her, "we can strip each other in front of everyone at the Melrose and then we can lick each other's pussies while they watch us in one of the clubs – but only if we get nice presents."

As we couldn't find a lift we made our way out of the underground car park by means of several flights of concrete steps. Mandy and Julia went on ahead so Keith and I got a good view of two naked bums under two very short skirts. At the top of the first flight of steps Julia paused and pulled her skirt up above her bum.

"Want to take some more photos, Keith?" she asked. Not surprisingly, Keith did want to and soon took a couple of shots as she wiggled her naked backside at him.

"Oh take one of me too," Mandy pleaded and, skirt raised, presented her bare bum at the side of Julia's. Keith was happy to oblige.

"Now boobs please," Keith said and the two women turned round to face us and pulled their tops us. He was photographing the picturesque sight of four boobs and two pussies when we heard some people coming and our exhibitionist partners felt obliged to cover themselves up again.

"More later," Keith suggested.

"You'll have to wait and see," Julia answered. "We're going sightseeing," she said.

"And shopping," Mandy was quick to add. "But we don't mind if you guys stick around with us. Maybe we'll feel in the mood for some more flashing later."

We exited the car park and followed the wiggling bums of Mandy and Julia who walked ahead of us through the open-air market.

"You know that in the car you mentioned sending photos to an exhibitionist website," I said to Keith as we walked along. "Well, have you ever done that?" I asked.

"You mean have I ever posted photos of Julia on an exhibitionist website? Of course I have," he answered. "Haven't you done that with photos of Mandy?"

I admitted I hadn't. "I've taken plenty of photos of her," I told him. "You know, posing in sexy clothes, topless on the beach, naked with her legs wide open and a vibrator in her pussy, and even with my cum on her face. But I've never shown them to anyone else. I don't think Mandy would like that."

"You never know," Keith said. "Julia was shy about it at first but now she deliberately flashes for me so I can photograph her and put the pictures on the web. If we stop for a drink somewhere, I'll raise the subject with her. Maybe she'll persuade Mandy to try it."

We looked around the market together but apart from taking a picture of neatly-stacked rows of vegetables, Keith had no chance to exercise his photographic skills. Mandy didn't object when I put my arm round her, or even when I put my hand up her skirt and bared her bum for a moment or two as we strolled along, so I guessed she was not too angry with me. She and Julia seemed to get on well together. They both seemed to enjoy exhibitionism, and doing it together seemed to give them an extra thrill.

We left the market and walked up some narrow cobbled side streets with some fairly classy looking clothes boutiques. Needless to say, Mandy and Julia had a look inside several of them though they didn't find anything appropriate for us to buy them. When we reached an underwear shop, however, it was a different story. Mandy and Julia disappeared into the changing room with a variety of expensive creations while Keith and I waited outside listening to their "oohs", "aahs", shrieks and giggles. Eventually they emerged and presented the sales assistant with a vivid red basque for Mandy and a vivid blue bra and g-string for Julia. The sales assistant in turn presented Keith and me with bills that made a hefty dent in our credit card accounts.

"Don't worry darling," Mandy said to me as she saw me frowning at the price. "It's one of the best French makes. It looks fantastic on, and I promise I won't hide it under lots of clothes – even when we're back home in England."

"I'm looking forward to seeing you in it," I said, smiling generously as I tucked my credit card back into my wallet.

"Thanks for the gifts, guys," Julia put in. "I'm sure you won't be disappointed. Mandy and I are going to wear them for you when we meet up back in England in a couple of weeks. But now I fancy a bit of flashing. Come on."

"What about a stopping for a drink when we find a café?" Keith asked. We all agreed that was a good idea and. We walked up the cobbled street for a while and came out in a square shaded by ancient chestnut trees. Also looming over the square were the high stone walls of the ancient cathedral. A small café had some tables and chairs under the shade of the trees so we sat down and ordered beer for the guys and mineral water for the girls.

"Here's to a holiday full of flashing," Keith said as we raised our glasses to each other.

"I'll second that," I said.

"Sure thing," said Julia.

"Yes, why not?" added Mandy.

"I was telling Dan that you like flashing so I can take photos of you," Keith said to Julia.

"I like flashing, full stop," Julia replied, "but of course it's even more exciting when you take photos and I know what you're going to do with them."

"Why, what does he do with them?" Mandy asked.

"He puts them – or at least the best ones – on the Internet. He posts them on an exhibitionist website."

"And you don't mind?" Mandy asked wide-eyed.

"No, of course not," was Julia's reply. "It gets me turned on to think that total strangers might masturbate while looking at my photos. They reckon that both women and men look at amateur exhibitionism sites. I've even rubbed myself looking at pictures of other women."

"Has Dan ever posted photos of you on the web?" Keith asked Mandy.

It was a rather direct question, I thought, and I wasn't sure how Mandy would react.

"Mandy and I have had erotic photo sessions at home, of course," I said. "And yesterday we went to Agde and we met some Swedish friends and I took photos of Mandy and Karen and we all looked at them afterwards. But before that I'd never shown anyone the photos I've taken of Mandy."

"Haven't you?" Mandy asked. "I really thought you might have done. Once after you'd taken some at home, I showed them to my s****r. And she showed me some that her boyfriend had taken of her. We had a great time talking about what you guys like to see us do. In fact we already agreed we'll let her boyfriend and you photograph us together one day. I guess that taking photos of a lesbian act between s****rs will get you both so horny you'll give us a fuck worth remembering."

I was astonished. Delighted, but astonished that my wife was already making plans to do something I'd always fantasized about.

"If I take some pictures of you and Julia flashing, do you mind if I post them on the web?" Keith asked my wife.

"Well I suppose not," Mandy answered. "If Julia gets off on it, maybe I will too. And after all, we are on holiday. I've been trying lots of new experiences so far in Cap d'Agde. I might as well try a few more."

And that was that. Now I was going to see pictures of my wife showing her tits and pussy on a website. I'd often fantasized about that too and, with hardly any persuasion, she'd just agreed.

"So let's get started," Mandy said as she finished her drink, parted her legs, and pulled up the front of her skirt to give her pussy an airing. She turned her seat slightly sideways and Keith moved a few feet away so he could get a good view in his viewfinder. I paid the bill for the drinks as Keith took pictures of Mandy and Julia fooling around with their hemlines, totally unconcerned about the presence of the waiter. And then we moved on.

We walked around the courtyard of the ancient cathedral, had a peep inside where it was surprisingly cool compared with the heat outside, and then made for a small grassy area and a wall that overlooked the Canal du Midi – the waterway that stretches from the Mediterranean to Toulouse. We leaned on the wall watching a brightly painted barge making its slow way along the canal. A young guy in jeans, stripped to the waist, was standing on the deck, his tanned skin taut upon his muscular chest. He seemed to be looking up at where we were.

"Let's wave," said Julia to Mandy as she stripped off her red boob-tube and waved it in the air. Mandy shrieked with laughter, removing her black croptop and waving that too.

She shouted "Yoohoo" and made other shrill noises as the guy waved back. Julia cupped her boobs in her hands and wiggled them at him, so Mandy did the same.

I then realized that Keith was taking photos of them as they behaved like sluts for the sake of it. "Some good shots here," he said. "Take your skirts off too."

Without a word, Julia unzipped her skirt, let it fall to the floor, then picked it up and waved that too. Not wanting to be left behind, Mandy did the same. Admittedly there was no one else around this part of the cathedral, but it was still an amazing sight – our two women totally naked waving their skirts and tops in the air for no reason other than to be exhibitionists.

"This is Mandy," Julia yelled to the guy on the barge, who had now been joined by a couple of others who had emerged from the cabin. Julia pointed at my wife. "She's called Mandy," she shouted.

"And this is Julia," Mandy called at the top of her voice, pointing at Julia then putting her arm round her to kiss her. Keith was still taking pictures.

By now the three guys on the deck of the barge had been joined by a young woman in a little black thong and nothing else. "Hell, she must be having a good time with three of them," Julia said.

Mandy was still waving. "Cap d'Agde, Melrose Bar, tonight – ce soir," she called to the barge crew. "We're going to dance – danser ce soir, Melrose Bar," she shouted. "Join us."

The three guys waved back but then the girl led one of them by the hand back to the cabin, and another followed. The original guy still stood on the deck, tanned in the sunshine. "Ce soir, Melrose," he shouted as the barge chugged round a bend in the canal and slipped out of view.

"Maybe you should put your clothes on again," Keith said. A couple of about our age were standing not far away watching us, obviously wondering what all the shouting was about. It didn't take Mandy and Julia more than a few seconds to slip into their clothes, and then we strolled off as if what they'd done was the most normal thing in the world.

As we walked away the other couple went over to the wall and peered over at the view of the canal. I looked back a few seconds later to see the guy's hand going up the back of his partner's skirt. Then I turned away and followed my wife and our friends out of the cathedral grounds and down the narrow cobbled street back to the market square.

And the flashing continued. In crowded places, Keith and his camera had to make do with a couple of skirts flipped up at the back as Julie and Mandy strolled along showing their butt cheeks, or deliberately bent over to examine a cabbage on a market stall or some shoes in a shop window – with the same butt-flashing effect. In places where there weren't so many people around Keith got some pictures of boobs being flashed. And twice in narrow streets where we were alone, Mandy and Julia stepped out of the skirts and pulled off their tops so he could photograph their naked bodies. By the time we got back to the car his memory card was filling up nicely.

As Mandy got into the back of the little Renault again, I made sure I offered her my hand to help. "Thanks Dan," she said as she flopped into her seat.

Julia got into the seat beside Mandy. "Pass me one of those big bottles of mineral water," Julia said. Keith pulled the wrapping off the six-pack of one-litre plastic bottles of mineral water that he'd bought just before we got back to the car park.

"I'll have one too, please," said Mandy. "I'm really thirsty."

We set off out of the car park and I amazingly found our way back to the autoroute without too much trouble. I stopped at the barrier for the toll ticket but then, still not being used to the car, I let up the clutch too fast as I set off – just as Mandy was having a drink from her oversized bottle of water. The water splashed down her chin and over her chest. "Watch out," she said, "I'm getting wet."

"Sorry," I said.

"Oh, never mind," she answered. "In this heat it's actually quite refreshing."

"Well have some more then," put in Julia, unscrewing her own bottle and deliberately pouring some of the water on Mandy's black croptop. Mandy screamed, and poured some of her water onto Julia's red boob-tube.

As I accelerated up the slip-road onto the motorway, the back seat was the scene of a water battle as Julia and Mandy did their best to wet each other through to the sound of high-pitched shrieks and laughter. I only caught a glimpse of it in the rear-view mirror, but Keith had turned round as far as her could and was busy taking pictures with his digital camera.

"You've completely wet me through," Julia said, pulling her boob-tube over her head and throwing it at Mandy. She'd removed her bra earlier on the way to Béziers so now she was topless as we drove down the motorway. But the stripping didn't stop there.

"And I'm drenched too," said Mandy, pulling off her dripping croptop and throwing it at Julia. Keith was still taking photos.

"Now, now, girls. Calm down please," I said, as I drove along at 120 kilometers an hour.

And at that, there was a shriek of "You started it with your lousy driving" and Mandy's sodden croptop flew over the seat and landed in my lap – to be followed by Julia's boob-tube.

"Don't you want these?" I asked as I held up one of the soaked items.

"We can't wear those, they're wet through," said Julia.

"You might as well get rid of them," Mandy added. My wife and I were obviously thinking alike.

We were just coming up to the pull-in of a picnic area – one of those places you get on French highways that isn't a service area with restaurants and petrol but instead has benches to sit on, and tables where you can have a picnic. I turned into the slip-road, roared up to a rubbish bin, got out of the car and dumped the two sodden tops into it, got back in the car and then roared off again.

"What have you done with my top?" Julia asked.

"I thought you didn't need it," I answered.

"That's right, you both said you didn't want them," Keith joined in.

"That's right," Mandy said. "We don't need them. If they were still in the car we might have been tempted to put them on again, but now we can't. Exciting, isn't it Julia?"

"I'm not sure," answered Julia.

"Yes it is," said Mandy. "We're both exhibitionists. And today you've helped me understand that it's even more exciting when loads of guys are going to see our photos on the Internet. So now I'm showing you that another way to make exhibitionism exciting is to make sure you have no way out. A Dutch friend taught me how to be Dan's slut – to promise him in advance that I'll do everything he tells me, and then do it without question, whatever he says. Now Dan's decided we shouldn't wear our tops again. I hope you don't mind if Julia's topless for the rest of the journey, Keith."
"Not at all. It turns me on to think about it," said Keith, taking another photo.

"So do you mind, Julia?" Mandy asked.

"I guess not if it turns Keith on," Julia answered.

"So you won't mind if we stop at the shopping centre just before we reach Cap d'Agde?" Mandy asked. "I need to buy some yoghurt."

"Of course not," said Julia. "If you're game, so am I."

As we exited the motorway, I paid the toll charge, and the woman in the toll booth wished us all a "bon après-midi" as if a couple of topless women is quite a normal sight in the back of a car. Maybe it is in that part of France in the summer. As we neared Cap d'Agde I pulled off the main road to go to the same shopping complex that Mandy and I had visited on Thursday morning.

I found a parking spot near the entrance. After Keith and I had got out of the car we made sure we helped Julia and Mandy out of the back seat. "Ready?" I asked.

"As ready as we'll ever be," Mandy answered.

"Let me get a few photos," Keith said, so the two women leaned side-by-side against the car while he filled up a few more megabytes. Then I held Mandy's hand and Keith held Julia's as we took our topless partners shopping.

Needless to say, we didn't get far. A security guy in the entrance told us in French – and in no uncertain terms – that while the women could take off as much as they wanted on the beach, they needed to cover their breasts in the shopping centre.

"Oh don't worry about that," Mandy told him in English, "we've come here for just that reason. My friend Julia and I lost our tops a little while ago and we've come here to find something to cover our boobs." And with that, Mandy and Julia strode past him and into the accessories store that Mandy had visited with me on Thursday.

Our women looked around the store but were obviously not in a hurry to find anything to cover up with. Eventually Mandy settled for a filmy pink scarf that she tied round her chest while Julia picked out a pale blue one. Both were so thin that their nipples showed through but at least they were wearing something – and the security guy looked satisfied.

We strolled around the shopping centre a bit but didn't buy anything else (except for Mandy's yoghurt), and then we went back to the car where the two women posed – without scarves – for more photos to entertain the Internet voyeurs. Then we all bundled into the small Renault again and returned to Cap d'Agde where the first thing we did when we got out of the car was to take all our clothes off.

"Wow, it feels nice to be naked again," exclaimed Mandy as she stepped out of her skirt.

"It sure does," said Julia. "After all, there's no point having sexy boobs and a shaved pussy if you can't show them off, is there?" Keith and I agreed there wasn't.

"And there's no point showing off your sexy boobs and shaved pussy if you're not going to get fucked, is there?" I added.

"Dan, you do put things so romantically," Mandy laughed. "But you're right. So let's all go up to our apartment and have a drink and see what happens."

So we went up to our apartment with Julia and Keith to have a drink and, well, suffice it to say that the photos Keith took that afternoon got some kind of award a few weeks later for being the most downloaded from the website where he posted them. He took photos of Julia and Mandy doing a 69 on the floor, holding open each other's pussy flaps and sticking their tongues inside. He took photos of me fucking Julia on the sofa and I took some of him ramming Mandy doggy-style as she knelt on an armchair. Mandy took photos of Julia with my cock in her pussy and Keith's in her mouth, and Julia took photos of Mandy sucking both cocks simultaneously.

It was hard to focus on photography as Keith and I gave our partners generous facials. But Keith was clicking away again as Julia and Mandy licked the cum from each other's faces. I particularly liked one picture where they were both laughing at the camera with cum dripping from their chins.

And after that, it was already mid-afternoon so we decided to get a late lunch at a steak and salad bar before heading for the beach.

"What a great morning that was," Julia said as she finished off her steak.

"Sure was," said Keith, "I hope the rest of the day is as much fun."

"There's no reason why it shouldn't be," Mandy told him. "With a couple of sluts like Julia and me around, you never know what might happen."
Dan and I had spent the morning visiting the town of Béziers with our new friends Julia and Keith. Béziers is an ancient town and I'd even read in a guidebook that the population was massacred 800 years ago because their religious beliefs didn't fit with what the church expected. I guess all the flashing that Julia and I had done that morning (which we described in chapter 16 of this series) wouldn't fit with what the church expected too. Still, it was great fun.

After doing lesbian groping in the back of the car, flashing our tits and pussies in the streets of a busy town, strolling topless into a shopping centre, then sharing each other's partners (and their cum) -- and getting photographed doing it all -- Julia and I led our two guys down to the beach at about three in the afternoon.

Believe it or not, we weren't especially looking for sex on the beach. We'd all seen it before, though Julia and Kevin hadn't seen as much of it as Dan and I had. We sunbathed together on a fairly empty part of the beach for a couple of hours or so, and all of us seemed to doze off to sl**p for a while. I went fast asl**p until I woke to the sensation of someone rubbing my pussy. It was Julia. She leaned across me, her breasts on mine and kissed me lightly on the lips as her fingers massaged my clit.

"Where are Dan and Kevin?" I asked as I looked around but couldn't see them. "Oh they've gone to look at some of the action on the swingers' beach," Julia said, pushing her middle finger into me. I opened my legs wider. "Do you like that?" she asked.

"Of course I do," I replied. "Don't you?"

"Yes, of course," she said, pushing her finger deep into me again.

Julia massaged my clit again and I'd just closed my eyes when I felt another female form flop down at the other side of me. "Hi Mandy," said Linda as I opened my eyes. "Looks like you're having fun. Hello, I'm Linda," she said to Julia.

"Linda, this is Julia," I said. "We met last night after we'd left you."

"Pleased to meet you, Julia," Linda said. "I see you're taking advantage of my innocent friend Mandy."

"Innocent?" Julia exclaimed. "So far today she's spent most of her time posing for horny photos."

"Well, next time tell me beforehand and I'll come and pose with you," Linda said.

"How about tonight?" I answered. "Julia and I are planning to strip for the guys at the Montrose bar. We can't take photos there, but afterwards ..."

My voice trailed off as Julia added excitedly: "Afterwards we can all have a little orgy and my partner Keith will take photos of us and post them on the Internet."

"That sounds like a great way to spend a Saturday evening," Linda said. "I hope the orgy won't be too little though. I haven't had any cock since last night."

"I'm sure we'll find as much cock as we want," I told her. "I don't think there's a shortage round here."

We all laughed. We played around a bit with each others' breasts and pussies. And then we decided to go and find our partners.

Linda's partner Jim had found Dan and Keith. The three of them were standing with a group of other voyeurs as two couples indulged in some sixty-nine sucking, and then changed partners and indulged some more. There was a mild applause as the two guys came in their partners' mouths almost simultaneously.

We led our guys to where a group was forming round another blowjob. A woman with long dark hair was on all fours tonguing her man who knelt in the sand. She pulled off him and he wanked briefly then came, shooting his load into his partner's mouth from a full nine inches away. This time the applause was loud and spontaneous as the crowd appreciated his skillful aim.

Another blowjob that started not far away soon resulted in the woman's pussy being licked and massaged. Then the guy put his cock in the pussy and fucked it hard -- first as she lay on her towel, and then with her legs wide apart and her pussy in the air. After various gymnastics, the performance ended when he came in her mouth. She swallowed the cum down. Then she wiped up some drops that had landed on her chest and licked it off her fingers. The couple stood up as the crowd drifted away, and started chatting to another couple who had been watching. One German couple and one French couple spoke in English as they made arrangements to meet later that evening.

As I looked around me I seemed to see nothing but couples touching each other intimately. I watched a couple aged maybe around 30; the woman, tall and blonde, was busy taking her partner's cock deep into her mouth as she massaged his balls. Maybe 10 feet away another couple, aged 40 or so, were doing the same. The younger woman noticed them and said something to her partner. Then she went over to the older couple, introduced herself, and asked if she and her partner could join them and swap. It was all very polite. The older couple were happy to agree so the younger woman called her partner over. He lay next to the older woman who started tonguing his erect cock, while the younger woman went down on the older guy. A few minutes later both men had shot their loads in the women's mouths, the women kissed long and juicily, and the four settled down to mutual stroking.

Once that was over I went to join Linda, Julia and the guys who were watching a slim woman with short grey hair and a very even suntan who was lying with her legs apart as another woman knelt between them and stroked her pussy gently. Beside the woman with short grey hair lay two guys, one on each side of her with their heads at her feet. She lay there masturbating the two cocks as the guys fingered the pussy of the woman who was stroking her.

After that we followed the crowd of voyeurs who formed a circle round two couples who were fucking. The women were sitting astride their guys, riding their cocks. I don't know how long they'd been at it, but I saw them change cocks twice. I was in the front row watching them, and as I watched I leaned back against Dan. As we looked at the free amateur sex show, his arms came round my waist and pulled me against him. I could feel his penis hardening against the crack of my bum. And then his right hand moved down my stomach to stroke my pussy.

It was a really nice feeling to be in my husband's arms as he caressed me. And it was a really sexy feeling to know that 50, 60, 70 or more people could see us as he openly rubbed my naked pussy. And as I looked around me I saw that I was not the only woman getting that kind of attention. One woman just opposite me had two guys rubbing her pussy as she watched the free show.

After the four on the floor had each had their orgasms the crowd started to disperse. I turned round to Dan, bent down and kissed the end of his semi-erect cock. "I love you," I said as I stood up again and kissed him on the mouth.

The voyeurs had now gathered round another open-air fuck session. And so it went on. "Watching all this makes me feel horny again," I said to Linda.

"Me too," she answered, "but maybe we'd better save our guys' energy for this evening."

We watched the action for a while longer but then all six of us returned to where we'd left our towels to build up our tans a bit more. And after that it was time for tea.

On our way back to our apartments, we all stopped off at a small café. Sitting naked on our towels, we chatted about nudity, sex, the wonderful weather, and the ancient buildings we'd seen.

The afternoon was becoming evening and people were starting to appear with clothes on. As I sipped my tea, I watched a young woman walk past pushing a small c***d in a pushchair. The woman wore a pale green patterned knee-length see-through skirt and a little strappy top. The skirt looked as if it had been bought with a lining, but she had taken it out so you could see her bum clearly.

Another woman went past in nothing special really -- just a little denim miniskirt showing her bum, and a button-up denim jacket that hung unbuttoned to show her naked boobs.

"What are you going to wear tonight?" Keith asked Julia as he drained his coffee cup. "I don't know," she answered. "Not much I expect. I'll go naked if you want."

"Oh no," he said. "You can't go naked in the evening. But please wear something that doesn't cover anything up."

"Well why don't you buy me something to wear," Julia said. "Let's go and look in a few of the clothes shops on our way back to our apartment.

So off they went in search of clothes that would reveal more than they covered, promising to meet us all at the same spot at 8:30.

Back at our apartment, Dan and I both showered, then we lazed around naked for a while. He'd shaved off the stubble of his pubic hair in the shower and now he watched me as I epilated my pussy. His cock grew really hard as he watched me remove every vestige of hair. I lay back on the sofa, grasped my ankles and pulled my legs in the air and wide apart. "Here, fuck me if you want," I said.

"I really want," he said, "but I want to save my spunk for the orgy tonight. I expect we'll be fucking with Jim and Linda and Keith and Julia later on."

"I expect we will," I said. "When couples go out with friends in this place, I think it would be unusual not to have an orgy."

I put on my make-up in the bathroom, then went into the bedroom to get dressed -- if that is what you call putting on a pussy-length fishnet shift and high-heeled shoes.

"How do I look?" I asked Dan as I emerged from the bedroom.

He looked me up and down, obviously savouring the sight of my evenly tanned body through the skintight black fishnet. "You look charming," he said.

"Charming?" I retorted. "Charming is much too conservative. Don't I look like a slut?"

"Well yes," he said, "but you're the most charming slut I've seen -- and since we've been here I've seen quite a few. You're sexy, you're slutty, and you're charming."

"Thank you," I answered. "I'll do my best to be all those things for you tonight."

We left the apartment and set off to the place where we'd arranged to meet our friends. On the way we passed an open-fronted shop selling erotic clothes. A young woman with close-cropped black hair was trying on a dress. She's walked in totally naked so it hardly seemed strange that she should try on a crotch-length transparent blue dress and parade around in it to show her partner -- and everyone else who was passing. Another woman walked into the store and pulled off her tight black microskirt in order to try on a tighter one that was even more micro. She wore no underwear, of course.

Linda and Jim were waiting at the meeting place when we arrived. Linda looked fantastic in a red rubber microskirt, white hold-ups and high red shoes, and with her boobs spilling out of a transparent frilly white blouse knotted at the waist. Linda and I kissed each other on the cheeks in the French way, and I kissed Jim too. We'd had so much sex this week that I hardly noticed that Jim's hand groped my bum as we kissed -- nor did I take much notice when Dan's hand went inside Linda's blouse as he kissed her.

We were still doing our kissing, groping and feeling when Julia and Keith turned up. "Look what Keith bought me," Julia proudly announced as she approached in a transparent a****l-print body stocking with cut-outs for her boobs and pussy. "He wanted me to wear something cheap and trashy so we got this." I didn't say anything but it certainly did look cheap and trashy.

The kissing started again, and this time Keith groped my bum while Dan and Jim made sure that Julia's boobs and pussy got plenty of attention.

There was a small Chinese restaurant on the edge of the pedestrian area not far away so we decided to eat there. We chose a table outside so we could watch people going by. There were a couple of other restaurants nearby, as well as an erotic clothes shop and the entrance to a cocktail bar, so we weren't short of passers-by to look at.

For instance, there was this buxom young woman in a tight-fitting black see-through dress with horizontal lace panels around her breasts, waist and bum -- and naturally she was without underwear. She and her partner were talking to another couple, and the other woman was in black leather chaps, a tiny thong and studded bustier that pushed her boobs up and out so her nipples were on show.

I watched a young woman pass close to us in a black dress that consisted of a strip of material that passed round the back of her neck so that two narrow panels hung down the front and more or less (less rather than more) covered her breasts. The panels were joined to a brief skirt that started way below her navel and ended at pussy level. She had nothing at the back except for the skirt which showed the top of her bum crack (and the tattoo above it) and the bottom of her bum cheeks. And this was with thigh boots.

The young woman wandered into the clothes shop with her partner and tried on a few outfits. Since there was no changing room she did this in full view of everyone. When she finally left the store she was wearing a glittery bead outfit consisting of a tiny bikini top and a skirt no longer than what she had before -- maybe 6 to 8 inches -- but this was just a beaded band on her hips with a fringe of beads hanging from it. And she wasn't one to spoil the ensemble by wearing anything underneath.

As we ate our meal (which I must say was not very thrilling), three German couples came into the restaurant and sat near us. They were in their forties with fairly ample figures, but the women were dressed pretty slutty. One had on a red see-through dress that didn't cover her bum when she sat down -- with a tiny red thong under it. Another was in a black net top with her nipples poking through the net, a leather miniskirt and hold-up stockings showing. The third had on a really awful orange see-through lace top with a too-tight black lace see-through skirt over her cellulite, and with suspenders and seamed stockings.

They seemed a crude and noisy bunch. They talked twice as loud as was necessary, the guys kept feeling the women's tits across the table, the only woman in a thong took it off and stood up to show her pierced clit to her friends, and in the middle of their meal the woman in black net took her top off and dipped one boob in her sweet-and-sour so the others -- guys and women -- could have a lick. I thought their behaviour was really common. Admittedly Julia, Linda and I each had our tits and pussies on show, but our table manners were impeccable. We certainly didn't dip our tits in our food. The next day we saw the same three couples on the beach fucking and sucking each other randomly.

After our meal, and a good deal of rosé, we strolled around a while looking at all the other exhibitionists just as they looked at us. My fishnet dress was barely crotch-length anyway, but as Dan walked along with his arm round me he made sure the hem stayed way above my pussy. I really enjoyed walking around like that with him.

When we finally reached the Montrose bar the wine was blotting out any inhibitions I might have left after a week of Cap d'Agde debauchery. When Julia said "Come on girls, let's dance" I scrambled clumsily up onto the bar and then collapsed on my back with my legs wide open and started laughing. Julia and Linda climbed up with me and, teetering on their high heels, somehow dragged me to my feet so I could teeter on mine.

A couple of women were already dancing on one of the platforms at the other side of the bar. They must have been amateurs like us because they were laughing and giggling as they stroked each other's boobs and lifted their skirts to show their private bits to the crowd. We were soon doing the same.

I didn't bother taking my dress off. The body-hugging fishnet rode up over my hips as I gyrated to the music so it showed my pussy anyway. Julia's body-stocking was see-through and had cut-outs so her boobs hung out and her pussy got plenty of fresh air. Linda was the only one who did any stripping. She pulled her red rubber skirt up over her bum, where it stayed -- like mine -- all the time she was on the bar, but she untied the knot that fastened her transparent blouse and threw the garment to Jim to take care of it for her.

It was great to be so openly erotic in public. My pussy was so hot and I felt really horny as the crowd cheered us. And then as I wiggled my bum and shook my boobs, Julia shouted "Hey look, Mandy" to me and pointed to a guy drinking beer from a bottle just a few feet away. He was watching us intently, and as my eyes met his I realized I'd seen him before. "Mandy, Julia," he shouted.

"Oh my god," I shrieked to Julia. "It's the guy off the barge at Béziers."

"And he's got his friends with him," she shrieked back. Sure enough, standing next to him were the other two guys and the girl we'd seen on the barge too. Tonight, in silver hotpants and a red-and-black bustier with the bra cups removed, she was moving to the music, alternately rubbing her butt and her boobs against first one of the guys and then the other.

"That'll teach me to strip for strangers," I thought as I remembered how Julia and I had waved our tops and skirts at the guy on the barge that morning and invited him to join us tonight.

He was quite good-looking, and the other two guys were not bad either. And the girl who was with them had an air of being liberal about her sexual tastes. I was transfixed, fantasizing about having lesbian sex with her as the guys fucked us both. My mind was so full of lust that I hardly noticed when Julia pulled my dress over my head and threw it to Dan.

For the next five minutes, naked apart from my stilettos, I danced for my guy off the barge, and I danced for the girl in silver hotpants, and I danced for her two boyfriends, and I danced for Julia and Linda, and for Kevin and Jim, and I danced for Dan -- as sexily, and as sluttily, and as charmingly as I could. And when I got down off the bar into Dan's waiting arms, I was ready for just about any kind of sex with any of them.

And it wasn't long before I got it. But first we had another couple of drinks at the Montrose and got chatting with our new friends from the barge at Béziers. It wasn't very easy to chat since none of them spoke very good English -- but somehow we managed. Yves -- that was the dark-haired guy that Julia and I had seen on the barge first and who we both fancied -- as did Linda once she'd met him -- had given up a job in an airplane factory in Toulouse and now lived on a barge on the Canal du Midi and was writing a novel about the area in the Middle Ages.

Yves watched me as I struggled into my dress again. The perspiration on my skin made it difficult to pull the tight fishnet sheath over my body. It was barely pussy-length but I pulled it down as far as it would go. Yves smiled at me. "Une jolie robe," he said. "Thanks," I said. "I'm glad you like it. Though maybe it looks better like this. What do you think?" I asked, pulling the dress up slightly at the waist so that the hem rose a couple of inches above my tanned pussy. "Oui, beaucoup better," was his answer. I thought afterwards how tarty that was of me, but on reflection, in the swinging atmosphere of Cap d'Agde, showing my pussy to a guy I fancied was quite normal really.
Conversation seemed to get easier the more we drank. We found out that the girl, Céline, was Yves' s****r who'd come to visit with her two boyfriends and who spent most of her time getting fucked. She explained in broken English and sign language that she always had bigger orgasms with two cocks than with one so she always made sure she had two boyfriends. I must say both the guys looked quite happy about it.

Dan asked Céline if she ever had more than two cocks to make her orgasms even bigger still. She nodded enthusiastically. Apparently it was the more the merrier so far as she was concerned, but her b*****r only had room for two guys on his barge. From the look on Dan's face, I got the feeling he intended to make sure she got more than just her usual two cocks tonight.

On the bar, a mature blonde and a young brunette were stripping each other as they danced. "Hey, I feel like dancing again," I said. "Let's find a club where we can let our hair down."

The girls all agreed that was a great idea, and the guys had too much to lose to say no. So, hitching my dress up another couple of inches for good measure, I took Dan on one arm and Yves on the other and led our gang to a gangbang club -- the one where I'd worn my schoolgirl outfit and Dan had done his spanking the Monday before. (We wrote about that in chapter 7.)

The couples got in free but since we had two men too many we had to pay for them -- but it was worth it. The place was quite crowded and the dance floor looked like a multiple orgy was taking place. The women were either barely dressed -- like me and my friends -- or were completely naked, and the men were either helping them out of the rest of their clothes or getting blowjobs. At least, that was the first impression I got.

The music was loud and the overweight guy behind the bar was singing along to it loudly too. I couldn't tell what the words were but he had a surprisingly good voice.

I watched two older couples in black PVC outfits. One woman had on a PVC basque and red fishnet stockings while the other wore a PVC bra and studded choker. Both were bottomless and were bent over side-by-side facing opposite directions -- each with one guy's cock in her mouth and the other guy stroking her pussy. Before long they went off to a large water bed in a curtained alcove to fuck and suck to their hearts' content. They emerged 20 minutes later, all four dripping with sweat and the two ladies dripping with cum from their tits as well. Then they wiped themselves off, dressed themselves up, and went back on the dance floor to start all over again.

A woman with long blonde hair and a short green dress with a neckline that plunged below her navel strolled into the back room hand-in-hand with her partner. A group of people followed -- including Dan, Yves and me. As the woman in green put her arms round her partner's neck to kiss him, the hem of her dress rose up and exposed her bum cheeks. The dress opened at the front as her partner put his hands inside and stroked her boobs.

The couple kissed gently, even quite romantically. He pulled her dress off her shoulders to expose her breasts and then he pulled it up around her waist. They still stood their kissing gently as two guys moved closer and stroked her bum. She had no underwear on, of course, so it wasn't long before the hands of two strangers were exploring between her legs. She didn't turn round but carried on kissing her partner until a stranger's cock was rubbing between her legs too.

Then the kissing stopped and, without giving the strangers a second glance, the blonde woman and her partner pushed through the crowd of onlookers to a nearby waterbed. She unbuttoned his shirt and unzipped his jeans, pulling them down as he lay back on the bed. She pulled off his shoes and jeans (like her, he wore no underwear) and scrambled onto the bed next to him. Kneeling, she leaned over his erect penis and took it into her mouth.

At a sign from her partner, the two strangers stripped off too and began to give her bum and pussy some more attention. After licking her pussy, one of them rolled on a condom, eased his cock into her pussy and then rammed it home. She gasped a little and paused from her blowjob as the felt herself being filled by the cock of a guy she hadn't even seen. Then she resumed sucking her partner as the first stranger fucked her hard and deep and the second stranger stretched his arms beneath her to caress her boobs.

By this time, of course, I was getting groped all over by Dan and Yves -- and by a few other stray hands as well from what I could tell. I kissed Dan and Yves in turn and, in the crush of people between the waterbeds in the back room, I ended up sandwiched between my two male e****ts as a grey-haired guy in the crowd paused to fondle my boobs. He was quite nice and on another occasion I might have invited him to join us, but this night I already had my hands full.

"No thanks," I said to him. "I'm already occupied." I had one hand on Dan's crotch in front of me and the other on Yves' crotch behind me.

The grey-haired guy wandered over to the waterbed to watch the blonde who was busy with her partner and her two new admirers. As he watched, believe it or not, I saw a woman about my age with long fair hair walk over to the bed, pull off her glimmering blue microdress, cast aside her see-through thong, and then lie in front of the grey-haired guy with her legs wide open. She smiled at him invitingly as she pulled her pussy lips apart. He wasted no time in burying his face between her legs and, with his mouth clamped to her pussy, licked her hard and fast for several minutes before pausing for a few seconds to pull off his shirt. Then he resumed the close-up oral massage in earnest.

A guy who seemed to be the woman's partner alternated between putting his cock into her mouth and (when he got a chance) into the mouth of the blonde at the other end of the bed. When the woman with the legs wide open reached orgasm, her hips jerked up and down the grey-haired guy's face as he tried to keep pace with her dripping pussy. After that she thanked him by giving him a blowjob and wanking his cum onto her boobs, and then settled down to a foursome with her partner and a German couple who'd been watching her antics.

While this was going on, a woman in a short black lycra dress came into the back room from the dance floor with her pony-tailed boyfriend and three other guys and another woman in tow. She was soon on her knees with her boyfriend's cock in her mouth, three other cocks waving about near her face, and with the other woman crouched behind her with her fingers under her bum.

Needless to say, lots of people -- including me and Dan and Yves -- crowded in close to watch the action. The group soon moved to a vacant waterbed where the pony-tailed guy pulled off his girlfriend's lycra dress and pushed her onto her back. She wouldn't let anyone fuck her but she willingly let herself be felt up by the three strangers and the other woman. She ended up giving handjobs to two of the guys and sucking the third into her mouth. Then we watched as she let her boyfriend jack off onto her face as the other woman licked her out. Funny how some people spend their Saturday evenings, isn't it

By this time, of course, my pussy was getting a liberal fingering from my two guys and I could feel my juices dribbling down the inside of my leg. I decided I'd like to show my affection for Dan and my lust for Yves by giving them a double blowjob. But as soon as I crouched down and got their flies unzipped, I was surrounded by a whole host of guys with their cocks at the ready. A bukkake was in the making -- with me at the centre of it -- and while I was hoping to have a few bukkakes before my holiday ended, that wasn't quite what I had planned this evening.

Fortunately Linda saved me. She pushed through the crowd in her red rubber microskirt and with her white frilly blouse hanging undone. "Hey Linda, you're monopolizing all the cock in the place," she said. "Save the bukkake for later. Come and dance. Julia and I want a piece of Dan and Yves too," she added.

I got to my feet, pushing aside several persistent erections. "Thanks for saving me," I said. "I don't know what came over me."

Swinging is all about sharing partners, but that can be a drawback when you want to keep them to yourself, I thought to myself.

I made it back to dance floor with Linda's arm round me and with Dan and Yves close behind. The gaps in Julia's transparent body stocking were being explored by Celine's two boyfriends while Céline, who by now had stepped out of her shorts, was putting on a suggestive dance show for Jim, Keith and a bunch of other guys.

"It looks like she's learned your trick," Dan commented as Céline pushed a finger into her pussy and then offered it to one of the guys to suck. (I did that to Dan in chapter 11.)

Dan led me onto the dance floor while Linda led Yves off to the bar where she sat him on a bar stool and proceeded to rub her boobs against him.

I enjoyed dancing with Dan. He's not an especially good dancer but he moved to the rhythm of the music as I danced for him in the way he likes best -- showing as much bare flesh as possible. As I rubbed my pussy and tweaked my nipples for him, I could see his cock was straining against the crotch of his lightweight jeans. I reached out and stroked it and Dan started grinning -- but not at me. He seemed to be smiling at someone behind me. At that moment I felt the unmistakably erotic sensation of a pair of naked boobs pushing against my back as two hands with bright red fingernails crept under my arms and cupped my boobs.

I'd learned by now from watching other women that, when someone touches you sexually in a gangbang club like this one, the real turn-on is just to let it happen without even bothering to look who's doing it. Several times in the clubs of Cap d'Agde I'd seen women bent over giving blowjobs who got cocks put up their pussies, yet they didn't even look round to see who the owners were. So I looked Dan straight in the eyes, pressed my hand firmly against his crotch, and let the unknown female hands massage my boobs. Even when a male hand reached round to stroke my pussy I just ignored it and focused only on Dan.

I'd stopped dancing by now and I moved closer to Dan and put my arms around his neck. As I offered my mouth for him to kiss, I determined not to stop the hands from exploring my body. An unknown finger pushed inside my pussy and then, as someone pushed my bum cheeks gently apart, I felt a tongue lick up and down the cleft of my bum. What an amazing feeling that was! The finger came out of my pussy and pressed against my anus as saliva from the tongue ran down my bum.

"Simone?" I asked, remembering the tongue that had licked my pussy earlier in the week.

"Allo Mandy," was the response of the Frenchwoman who I'd joined in a little lesbian show in the early hours of Tuesday morning (you can read about that in chapter 8 of this series). And then the tongue lapped at my bum crack and anus again.

"Wow, that's great Simone," I gasped and, still not turning round, I bent forward, steadying myself with my hands on Dan's hips. I shifted my feet apart to give Simone's tongue better access to my bum and pussy, and Dan quickly undid his jeans and pulled them down so my tongue had better access to his cock.

Simone was somehow crouching between my legs giving my pussy and anus the full attention of her tongue and fingers. She really is an expert at pussy-licking. And I was trying to show Dan what a great expert I am at cock-sucking -- taking as much of it into my mouth as possible, then licking round the end of it, and running my open mouth up and down the side.

However, it got a bit difficult to do it so expertly when another cock arrived beside Dan's. I heard the two guys greeting each other and gathered that this was Simone's partner. I didn't look up but gave the new arrival a welcoming suck and lick as well.

Bent forward with my legs apart, I was now balancing myself by clutching two erect cocks. Apart from the fact that the guys expected me to suck them, it was in my interest to keep them as hard as possible so I had something to hold on to. It would have been undignified to fall over in the middle of a swingers' club dance floor, so for the sake of my dignity I sucked both cocks as best I could -- though it wasn't easy when Simone's expert tongue made my entire body shudder with my first orgasm of the evening.

I shrieked involuntarily when the full f***e of the orgasm hit me. "Oh, that was fantastic," I gasped.

Simone was soon at my side. She helped me stand upright and, before I knew it, I was tasting my own cum juices as she kissed me full on the mouth. We kissed for quite a long time and only stopped when our two guys put some cock in our pussies. Since I saw Dan standing behind Simone looking pleased with himself, I assumed that the cock in me belonged to Simone's partner.

So that our guys could have better access to us, Simone and I both leaned forward against each other. "Nice to see you again," I said as I placed my mouth on hers. Then we started kissing again and sucking each other's tongue and nipples. As my tongue circled the aureole of her left nipple she said something about having missed me.

"I missed you too," I said. "We'd better make sure we don't lose contact."

I could feel the juices running down my leg again as Simone's partner thrust hard into me. And Simone clutched at me to keep her balance as Dan banged her for all he was worth. I could see from the expression on Simone's face that she was fast heading for a climax. Her face came close to mine. "Spank," she said.

"Spank her, Dan," I called to my husband over the din of the music. "She wants you to spank her like you did last Monday."

Dan looked at me with an expression of surprise, but then he shrugged his shoulders, withdrew his penis from her juicy chasm and slapped her bum hard with the flat of his hand. She stumbled against me but kept her balance. "Encore," she said, "continuez".

"The lady wants more," I shouted to Dan. "She says you're to carry on."

"Her wish is my command," he said and then set about slapping her five or six times really hard. Other people started to pay attention, and one woman even paused from a blowjob to watch Dan and Simone. Dan pushed his cock into Simone for a few more thrusts, then once again he withdrew and slapped her bum as hard as he could maybe 10 or more times.

Simone screamed and moaned, and then moaned again as Dan's cock went into her once more. She came almost immediately, her body shaking so much that I had difficulty holding her. Her partner even abandoned my pussy to help me stop her from falling. And after that we helped her, dizzy with delight, to find her way through the crowd to the bar. We sat her on a bar stool and gave her a large glass of iced mineral water that she almost downed in one. I say almost because she saved about a quarter of the glassful and, opening her legs wide, poured it on her pussy. She said something in French which I gathered meant that her pussy was so hot that she needed to cool it down. From the spanking that Dan gave her I reckon her bum must have been hot too.

As I looked around for our friends, I saw two older women arrive devoid of male company. However, as they walked onto the dance floor dressed in basques (one black and one red) and black stockings, they soon attracted an eager group of younger guys. How modest, I thought to myself as I noticed that both women wore thongs over their shaven pussies. But not for long. They soon helped each other out of them on the dance floor and were soon getting felt up, and later fucked, by four or five men. The thought of a couple of women in their fifties going out for the evening in their underwear to sample whatever cock's on offer intrigued me. But why not? When I saw them later on with a plentiful supply of male members both they -- and the guys -- were having a great time.

As Dan and I tried to make conversation with Simone and her partner Marc, Linda came over to us with Yves in tow. Her red rubber skirt was round her waist and her white frilly blouse was hanging open. The smile on her face and the moisture glistening on her pussy showed that she'd been enjoying herself.

"Hey, Mandy. This guy you found sure can lick. He just brought me off with his tongue. I told him he should do it to you," Linda said.

"Well, that's nice of you to try him out for me," I answered.

Then, smiling at Yves' dark features, I told him "I hope you're as good as my friend says you are."

"Where's Jim?" I asked Linda.

"He's with Keith and some other guys. They took Céline into the back room. I think she's going to get gangbanged," she said.

"Mmm, she'll like that," I commented.

"Yes she will," added Dan. "Mind if I join them?"

"Not at all," I told him. "Enjoy yourself darling."

Dan set off in search of action, so I introduced Linda to Simone and her partner Marc. They remembered seeing each other during Dan's spanking session the previous Monday night.

"Have you seen Julia?" I asked Linda.

"I think she's heading for a gangbang or a bukkake too," Linda said. "The last I saw of her she was on her knees sucking Céline's two boyfriends with a crowd of other guys looking like they were going to join in."

I tried to explain to Simone in French that we had two other female friends -- Céline and Julia -- with us and that they were each taking on a bunch of guys.

"Mais oui. C'est normale," Simone said. "Je crois que la plupart des dames dans ce club aiment la pluralité."

I understood the bit about yes it's normal, but I had to ask her what she meant about most women in the club liking plurality. She explained that plurality is the word that French swingers use to describe having a lot of partners at once. I told her that since I'd been in France I'd started liking plurality too.

Simone laughed. "Let's go and find your other friends," she said.

So we threaded our way through the people on the dance floor (I won't call them dancers because although most people start by dancing they soon progress to sexual groping, sucking, and even fucking like Simone and I had done). Linda straightened her red rubber microskirt as she walked, and Simone pulled her shiny blue tube dress up over her boobs and down over most of her bum. I must admit, however, that the dress wasn't long enough to cover them both very effectively.

"I love your dress," I said to her.

"Merci," she said. She explained in limited English that Marc had bought it for her for Valentine's Day. And she further explained that she got a real kick out of wearing clothes that didn't cover much.

"So do I," I told her. "Dan always fantasized about seeing me wearing erotic clothes in public, but I never actually wore them in public till we came here where nearly all the women do it. It really turns me on to show myself to everyone."

By the time we'd reached the back room with its assortment of waterbeds, we'd passed three women giving blowjobs, two couples fucking, and two women kissing and feeling each other up while two guys took them from behind.

You know, the swingers clubs in Cap d'Agde are quite amazing. Everyone goes there for the same thing, and getting it from a stranger is part of the thrill. And in a gangbang club like this one, it would be unusual for a woman not to have multiple partners at the same time.

Anyway, in the waterbed room, the bed just inside the entrance was occupied by the two mature ladies -- one in a black basque and one in a red one -- with their entourage of young guys. The women were side-by-side on their backs laughing and giggling like teenagers while a bunch of guys half their age used them as sex objects. The woman in black was having her pussy eaten out by a pale blonde-haired guy, while the other was being shafted f***efully by a deeply tanned hunk with dark hair and stubble and a smooth muscular chest that his lady in red kept running her hands over. Another guy knelt on the bed caressing their boobs and licking their nipples, while two more youthful males filled their mouths with cock when they weren't laughing.
Further on we found the bed where Céline was accommodating Jim, Keith, Dan and two others while an audience of half-dressed couples looked on. Even after a week of free-for-all sex and debauchery, I was astonished at Céline's appetite for cock. She was on all fours and my loving husband was fucking her from behind as she gobbled greedily at first one then another of the other cocks on offer.

As we watched, the scene changed. The guys nodded to each other, Dan withdrew, Jim lay on his back and invited Céline to straddle his cock. She positioned her pussy on his rigid tool then leaned forward, dangling her boobs over Jim's face. As she did so, Dan reached for a tube of some kind of lube, squeezed some onto her anus and then proceeded unceremoniously to push two fingers inside. When he was satisfied that an anal fuck was plain sailing, he directed his condom-coated cock at her anus and eased it inside.

Linda and I moved closer to get a better look at our partners giving Céline a dose of double penetration. "You look as though you're enjoying yourselves," I said.

"Just trying to cater to the lady's needs," was Dan's reply. "Has that guy licked you out yet?" he asked, nodding towards Yves who stood behind me.

"Not yet," I said. "I wanted to check out whether you were getting bored without me."

"The only one getting bored is Céline," he was quick to reply.

"And we're all going to give her a good boring," added Keith as Céline wanked his cock with her right hand and someone else's with her left. She smiled at us with that look of painful bliss that only double penetration can give you, and then uttered a series of loud yelps as her double boring brought her to a violent orgasm.

When her body had stopped shaking, the guys shifted positions again. This time one of the guys I didn't know lay underneath her to fuck her pussy while Keith replaced Dan in her bum. Peeling off his condom, Dan move round to the front and offered her his cock to suck, which she did willingly, wanking the other two cocks at the same time.

I looked at Yves and got the distinct impression that he wasn't interested in watching his s****r get gangbanged. I guess that's only natural. He had his arms round both Linda and me, and was stroking our boobs. Simone and Marc were obviously getting horny again too, so we moved on -- only to come across a solid crowd of people all straining to look at something that was going on in the middle of them.

"I wonder if this is our wayward friend Julia," Linda said.

I couldn't see very well since people were packed so closely together, but by crouching down and looking between legs I could make out the distinctive pattern of a cheap a****l-print body-stocking. "It's her all right," I said. "It looks like she's on her knees."

"I guess we don't have to guess what she's doing," Linda said.

"No," I answered, "though I can't make out how many she's doing it with. A lot, by the look of it."

"C'est Julia?" Yves asked.

"Oui, c'est Julia," I said.

"It's Julia alright," added Linda. "And I think I go and join her."

"There must be more than a dozen guys," I said. "You'll get completely plastered."

"Well I'm on holiday. I might as well let my hair down," she said. After all, my husband's helping yours to gangbang some French broad, you're obviously going to get laid by her b*****r, and I'm certainly not going home yet. I might as well give Julia a helping hand."

And with that Linda pushed into the crowd shouting "Make way guys". She seemed to lose her blouse as she got nearer to the epicenter of the bukkake, and then sank to her knees facing Julia. And that was the last I saw of her for a while.

As we'd stood there, Yves' hands had been exploring my body and I hadn't stopped him. I think one or two other hands had felt me up too but since the entire experience was making me feel hornier by the minute I didn't object.

By now my net dress was up above my boobs but that hardly mattered in a place like this.

"I want you to lick me like you licked Linda," I said to Yves, leading him to a vacant corner of a waterbed. Two couples were already fucking on it, and there were others standing around watching, but I found enough room to lie back and spread my legs for Yves. I'm not sure he'd understood what I said, but when I opened my legs wide in front of him her certainly got the message. And was he good? He was fantastic.

Yves stripped off his shirt then put his mouth to my pussy and started licking me gently. He sucked on my labia, flicked my clit with his tongue, then pushed my pussy lips apart and pressed his mouth firmly against my pussy while his tongue moved up and down and sideways. That went on a for a minute or two and I could feel myself getting hotter and hotter and juicier and juicier when all of a sudden he moved off me to take off his jeans and thong. I reached out towards him to draw his face to my pussy again but he brushed my arms aside, then lifted my legs in the air and pushed them back so that my head and shoulders were on the bed but my body was vertical and my legs were parallel to the bed with my feet behind my head.

Now my bum and pussy were totally at Yves' mercy, and he licked them -- both of them -- mercilessly. He was completely in control of my entire body and he had total access to my vagina and anus. It wasn't the most comfortable position, but I couldn't do anything about it and in fact it made me feel wonderfully slutty to be held down and used like that in front of other people.

"Yes," I said, "that's great," as his tongue started squirming around inside my pussy again and then a finger or two went inside as well. His tongue concentrated on my clit and the front of my pussy while two fingers of one hand and two of the other pushed into me alternately as well. With the position he was in, this wasn't the easiest thing to do, so he moved off me for a while to concentrate on the double-handed finger-fucking -- first the two fingers of the left hand and then two fingers of the right. Then the alternate pumping slowed and all four fingers started working in unison, fucking me like a four-pronged cock -- then five prongs, then six.

Just as I was about to explode from the f***ed six-finger fuck, Yves pulled his fingers out and put his mouth to my gaping pussy once more. I was juicing at maximum output and I could feel the liquid running past my anus and up the crack of my bum. Yves simply increased the flow not only by tonguing my pussy but also by licking my pink anus, making sure that it got wet and sloppy too. In fact, it got so sloppy that I hardly noticed when he slipped a finger into my bum. I realized it was there only when he pushed another in to join it and I felt them moving inside.

When Yves put a handful of fingers into my pussy too, and he started pumping both hands in turn -- into my bum and out of my pussy, then into my pussy and out of my bum -- I started to shake all over. And then he changed position again. He removed his fingers from me completely (he must have had a view of two holes gaping widely), and brought my legs forward over his shoulders as he knelt on the bed in front of me.

With my shoulders on the bed, and with my knees over his shoulders I was glad of the extra support for my body when he grasped me round the waist and pulled my pussy to his face. I watched as he spat directly into my pussy hole. If anyone had told me about such a thing before I came on this holiday I'm sure I would have thought it disgusting, but somehow in the middle of a swingers club with my husband gangbanging a French chick and my friends getting bukkake from total strangers, having some guy spit in my pussy didn't offend me at all. It just seemed like another new sexual experience -- and new sexual experiences were what Dan and I had come here for.

Yves sucked really hard on my labia, then somehow worked them in and out of his mouth as if he was giving them a blowjob. It was just an amazing feeling. And it got even more amazing as he licked long and hard along the length of my pussy and back again time and time again. Some guy knelt on the bed at the side of me and offered me his cock to suck, but I waved him away. I didn't want distracting from what Yves was doing to me.

And then of course I came, my entire body shuddering as the waves of orgasm swept through me. After that I just hung there -- hot, wet and limp -- from Yves' shoulders till he lay me down on my back on the bed again. I lay there waiting for him to lie down beside me and kiss me. Actually, I rather wanted him to kiss me. But he didn't. It was Simone and Marc, who'd been watching us, who lay down on either side of me while Yves wandered off to where we'd left Julia and Linda. He said something to me but I didn't understand him so Simone explained to me that he'd said it was Julia's turn.

I lay there relaxed and sl**py as Simone and Marc started to kiss my neck and gently stroke my breasts. It was quite relaxing as their lips and tongues and hands caressed my naked skin. As they worked their way down my body it felt like a delicate massage, but it wasn't an especially sexual experience. There was none of the directness and urgency that you usually get with sex in a gangbang club. However, as soon as Marc touched my pussy with his tongue I felt my juices gush involuntarily into his mouth.

Marc licked and kissed his way up from my steaming pussy to my right breast, gently stroking my shaven public mound as he did so. Simone caressed the nipple of my left breast with her tongue, and with forefinger of her right hand she lightly stroked my lips -- until I opened them and sucked her finger into my mouth.

It was all very calm and relaxing. My eyes were closed as my body absorbed the gentle physical sensations that Simone and Marc were giving me. Simone now moved to my other nipple as Marc's tongue slowly retraced its sticky path past my navel and down to my clit. His tongue passed over my clit several times back and forth before continuing its way down the gaping slit between my labia. The touch of his tongue was so slight compared to Yves' hard-core licking, yet I could feel myself leaking profusely. The caressing went on for several minutes and I almost felt as if I was floating.

As Marc's tongue caressed the inner pinkness of my pussy, his hand lightly massaged my pubic bone. I gasped involuntarily, then gasped again and again as my body quivered with pleasure. It was a beautiful orgasm -- so gentle, peaceful, so dreamlike. And then as the orgasm slowly faded I woke up from my dream. It took me a moment or two to realize where I was. Simone and Marc were both smiling, then they laughed and I laughed took. "Oh merci," I said. "Merci beaucoup. That was a beautiful experience."

I leaned up to kiss Simone on the lips. I held her close to me for a while, our breasts touching, our erect nipples sending sensations of excitement to each other's bodies. Then I kissed Marc. "Thank you," I said.

"It was my pleasure," he replied in rather good English. "Orgasms are not just about gangbangs and bukkake. Even the slightest touch in the right place at the right time can fulfill your body's desires."

"Yes," I said. "Even the slightest touch ..."

"Come off it, Mandy," Julia's voice interrupted me. "Gangbangs and bukkake are good at fulfilling your desires too."

"Not to mention spanking and exhibitionism and having sex with strangers," added Linda.

What a sight! The two of them looked a total mess -- plastered with cum from forehead to tit, just like I told Linda she would be.

"Did Yves find you?" I asked Julia.

"He sure did. This is his here," she answered, pointing to several generous streaks of cum dripping down her left cheek and onto her shoulder. "Seen any paper towels?"

"There are some in a dispenser on the wall over there," I said, pointing to the far side of the next waterbed where two women and three guys were busy with oral foreplay.

"Wait, don't clean up just yet," someone called in English. It was Keith, naked but clutching his t-shirt and jeans. He tugged a small camera out of the pocket. "I want to take your photo," he said to the two bukkake maidens.

"You're not allowed to take photos in here," I said. "There's a strict code of privacy and they'll call security if they see you."

"Well come outside you two," he said, handing his clothes to Jim to take care of. And so it was that Julia and Linda exited the gangbang club to have their photos taken outside the door before gravity had caused too much cum to drip from their spunk-covered faces. Suffice it to say, Keith got several extra-horny images to put on the Internet, Linda and Julia got a very graphic souvenir of their night out, and the patrons of the club didn't have their privacy invaded.

My two friends came back inside to clean up, Dan joined me and I cleaned up his cock with a paper towel, and we all got together with our partners again.

"What happened to Yves and Céline and the two guys," I asked as we quenched our thirst with a beer at the bar.

"I don't know," Julia said. "After he jacked off on me I lost track of him. Céline's two boyfriends went earlier."

"Céline went very quickly too," Dan said. "After we'd each done every hole we gave her a great facial and then she went off to the loo and I haven't seen her since."

"Maybe they went back to their barge to catch the tide," Julia suggested.

"I don't think canals have tides, Julia," Keith suggested.

"Well, maybe it turns into a pumpkin if they're not back by midnight," Julia added.

"It's way after midnight," Linda said.

"And they didn't even leave behind a glass slipper," I joked.

"Mais, il a laissé ça," Simone said.

"What?" I asked. "What did he leave?"

"That," she said, pointing to a small card on the corner of the bed near my foot. She explained that he came back to collect his clothes while I was having dreamlike sex with my eyes closed, and he'd left the card.

I looked at the small card. On it was printed Yves' name -- and f****y name which I can't tell you in this story -- as well as an address and phone number. And yes, we did get in touch with him, and that led to a whole new adventure which I'll try and remember to tell you about sometime.

Our evening ended when we all went back to the apartment of Simone and Marc for a late-night drink. Keith took some photos of us women posing together, but we were too tired to put on another orgy for him to take pictures of. In any case, it's not always easy for a woman to look her best when she's sweaty and cum-stained.

We all agreed that if he and Julia would host a party at their place another evening, we'd let him take photos to his heart's content.
In this story we recount some conversations with Mandy's friend Sophie, with Sophie's younger s****r Sylvie, and with Sylvie's boyfriend Laurent, who are all French. While Sophie has studied in London and speaks very good English, Sylvie often makes grammatical mistakes and includes French-style expressions in her sentences, and Laurent's English is very basic indeed. While we have been as true as possible to what Sylvie and Laurent said, we have corrected the mistakes and changed some sentences around so that they are easier to understand.

After our swinging Saturday night out (that's described in chapter 17) we didn't get back to our apartment till 4 o'clock on Sunday morning. And it wasn't till after mid-day that we woke.

I got out of bed and went to the bakery to get some bread and croissants -- and a jar of strawberry jam to put on them. At least in a nudist resort you don't have to bother getting dressed when you get out of bed. I strolled around for a while enjoying the warm sunshine, looking at the naked women, and feeling pleased that the size of my cock compared well with that of other guys.

I thought about the previous night and how Mandy and her friends had been more exhibitionistic than I ever could have imagined before we came here. And I re-lived in my mind how a bunch of us guys had gangbanged Céline because she told us that she wanted to be gangbanged. "These women need no persuading," I said to myself. "They come here for sex and they tell you how they want it." Obviously that's a generalization, but from my experience it applied to a lot of the women I'd seen in the swingers clubs and gangbang discos.

I was waiting in the queue at the bakery admiring the tanned bum of the woman in front of me when someone touched me on my bare shoulder. I turned round to see Simone. "Bonjour Dan," she said, and leaned forward to kiss me on each cheek, her boobs rubbing against me as she did so. And after the greeting was over she didn't move away but stood close up against me with her hand on my shoulder and her right breast brushing my chest.

"This is unbelievable," I thought to myself. "This woman is kissing me and we're in a bakery queue and her naked boobs are rubbing against me and she thinks nothing of it." I put my left arm round her and stroked her bum with my hand. Simone smiled at me, moved closer still and let her hand slide from my shoulder to trace its way down my backbone. Then she kissed me on the lips.

As-tu bien dormi?" Simone asked, and then explained "You sl**p well?"

"Yes thanks," I said. "I just came to buy some croissants for breakfast."

"Ah oui," she replied. "Need to eat well. Gangbangs take a lot of energy. Merci for my orgasm last night. It was great fun."

I could hardly believe my ears. Here I was waiting to buy some bread and the woman behind me in the queue was openly thanking me for fucking her (and spanking her) the night before. (That, and a lot more, was described in chapter 17.)

Our bodies parted as I turned to the girl behind the counter to ask for a baguette and four croissants but I could still feel Simone's nipples distinctly rubbing along my back.

Once I'd got my bread and jam, plus a couple of small lemon tarts that took my fancy, Simone and I said goodbye -- or, rather, "au revoir".

"Hope to see you for more fucking," she said, kissing me on the cheeks again.

"I'm looking forward to it," I replied, not sure quite what to say.

"Give Mandy a kiss from me," she called after me as I left the bakery.

As I walked back to our apartment my mind started thinking about spending another evening of free-for-all sex with Simone and Marc -- and anyone else who might happen to be around -- and my cock started to stiffen.

"You look pleased with yourself," Mandy said, looking at my semi-erect cock as I walked in with our late breakfast.

"Oh that? I happened to bump into Simone at the bakery and we were talking about gangbangs."

"Well I guess it's a common interest, so why not?" Mandy commented. "She made you quite hard, didn't she? Shall I suck you off?"

"No thanks." I said. "I'm still tired from last night's exertions. I think I'll take a day off."

Mandy took the long thin baguette in her hands and bit the crusty end off it. "Am I hearing you right, Dan?" she asked with her mouth full of fresh bread. "You don't want any sex today? Not even a blowjob? Not even if I get Simone to join us and we'll do it to you together?"

"Not even then," I answered, spreading some rather runny jam on a limp croissant. "We've had so much sex in the past week that I'm running out of energy. I just need to charge up my batteries."

"Well if you don't want sex, I'd better charge up some batteries too -- those in my vibrator," Mandy said laughing.

"I'm sorry," I said, "I don't want to let you down. I just feel like having a day of rest. It is Sunday after all."

"Yes, you're right, it's Sunday," Mandy answered. "Would you like to go to church?"

"That's not what I meant," I told her. "It's just that, for the first time in my life, I think I'd like to have a rest from sex. We've had so much sex so far this holiday that now I feel like having a holiday from sex -- just for one day."

"OK fine," she said. "Do I have to take a holiday from sex too?"

"Not at all," I said. "We can do our usual things, we'll go to the beach this afternoon and to the clubs this evening, and if you want to join in what's happening then I want you to enjoy yourself. But for today I'll just be a voyeur."

"Oh well that's all right then," Mandy answered. "I'll be my exhibitionistic self, and you can be a voyeur. And if you do happen to feel like wanking while you're watching me, I won't mind a bit. By the way, I've arranged to meet Sophie on the beach later this afternoon."

"Who's Sophie?" I asked.

"She's the barmaid from the Pyramid club -- the place where we went on Tuesday night," Mandy explained. "I was chatting to her while you were fucking Sandrine -- you know, the one you fucked before you fucked Sarah. Sophie speaks very good English. She gave me her phone number so I called her and we arranged to meet near the swingers' beach this afternoon. I thought it would be a nice surprise for you."

"I'm not sure I've got enough energy," I said.

"Oh I don't mean you have to have sex with her -- unless you feel like it, of course. We both fancy each other so we thought we'd put on a little lesbian show for you -- and for any voyeurs who might be around."

"You know there'll be a lot of them around," I said.

"That's what Sophie and I are hoping," Mandy answered. "It should be fun."

And with that we changed the subject to discuss where we might visit during the rest of our time in the south of France. After we'd finished our afternoon breakfast, we both had another nap. Then at around 4 0'clock, Mandy put on some eye-shadow, eye-liner and lipstick, her wedge-heeled sandals and a tiny net wrap round her waist, and we set off for the beach to see what the day -- or at least what was left of it -- would bring.

When we got to the beach, Mandy removed her sandals and carried them as we walked along the water's edge all the way to the area where the swingers and exhibitionists were gathered.

It was already late and the action was starting. There were lots of people in the crowded area as we strolled around looking for Sophie. At a rough estimate there were maybe 30 or 40 cocks being sucked and a similar number of pussies being stroked. I'm still amazed at what goes on routinely in that packed area of the beach.

For instance, we saw the six overweight Germans who had been in the restaurant where we'd eaten the night before (that was in chapter 17). After masturbating their partners the three women started fondling and kissing each other. One man stroked two women while the other woman was shared between the two other guys. I didn't watch for long because I didn't find the large amount of flab very appealing. Still, when it comes to public sex, I guess there's no rule that says it's limited to the young and beautiful. I looked around to see whatever else was happening. It was hard to keep track of all the mutual wanking, sucking and fucking.

A group of voyeurs was forming not far away so I led Mandy by the hand to join them and watch whatever they were watching. A pale woman with short dark hair with a blonde streak at the front was being shafted standing up by a black guy. He was pumping her hard from behind and she was making suitable "mehr, noch mehr" ("more, some more") noises in German as she kept her balance by holding on to random people who were watching.

We joined the crowd of voyeurs as they drew closer to her. As the woman stood there being fucked, hands reached out to stroke her breasts and to massage her pubic area -- a very public pubic area, so it seemed, in view of the cock going in and out and the number of strangers' hands exploring her. She clearly didn't mind, and in fact she seemed turned on by it. She reached out to two voyeurs' dicks -- the most erect ones within reach -- and started wanking them, though it wasn't easy since her body was shaking with the pounding her pussy was getting.

The crowd of maybe 30 or so voyeurs (male and female) closed in around her, and there were hands touching just about every bit of her body. She had her orgasm with a long groan as the black cock pistoned into her, as 10 or more hands of various genders stroked her, and as she wanked a cock in each hand. Her orgasm finished, she kissed the black guy in thanks, and said "Merci" to the assembled onlookers. She said a special thanks to the owners of the two cocks she'd been holding, and then she sought out her partner -- a tall blonde guy who led her back to their beach towels. The black guy, his erection wilting, wandered off down the beach alone.

"Well, look at that," I said to Mandy. "I'd assumed that the guy who just fucked that woman was a friend or something, but it looks as if he hardly knows her."

"Since he spoke French and she spoke German and they didn't seem to understand each other, I doubt that they were friends," Mandy answered. "I would say that she just happened to spot him on the beach and took a fancy to some cock of a different hue. And he supplied it."

"Just like that?" I asked.

"Yes, why not?" she replied. "I've heard that some dark-skinned males have a lot of fun here catering to the desires of northern European women."

"And do you fancy some cock of a different hue?" I asked my wife.

"Not at the moment, thank you," she said. "I'm looking for my friend Sophie."

"Let's see what's going on over there first," I said, taking her hand and leading her to where the voyeurs had regrouped. We joined 40 or 50 others around two oversized 40-ish women with two average-sized 40-ish men. The dark-haired woman lay on her back sucking one guy's cock with a ring on the end, while the blonde woman was on all fours licking her friend's pussy with gusto. She in turn was being finger-fucked by the second guy. There was the usual moaning and groaning, and random German expressions such as "Ja weiter" and Bitte mehr", until the first guy pulled from the dark woman's mouth and let his penis ejaculate copiously across her ample boobs and belly. Strangely, he didn't wank his cock at all; after pulling it from the woman's mouth he tweaked his own pierced nipples until the cock jerked its load of its own accord.

The blonde woman's licking had now become more serious and included the insertion of several fingers into the dark-haired woman's pussy.. Soon most of her fist was disappearing inside her friend. It wasn't long before the dark woman orgasmed, the flesh of her ample body rippling with pleasure as the orgasm swept through her.

Next the blonde woman was on her back as her guy plunged his hard cock into her pierced pussy -- 35 times (the crowd counted aloud) until she shuddered with pleasure. Then he withdrew from her pussy, moved to her face and wanked into her mouth. She licked him clean, pushed some stray cum from her chin into her mouth, swallowed hard, and reached for a bottle of Evian mineral water to wash down the afternoon snack.

Next the focus of action moved to two more couples. One couple were maybe in their 30s, the other were certainly in their 60s but both were in great shape. While the younger man lay on his back and his partner impaled her bejeweled pussy on his cock, the older couple looked on -- the guy stroking his cock, the woman rubbing her pussy. The crowd of voyeurs -- about 70% male and 30% female -- had grown to 70 or 80 persons by now. Several of the men were stroking their erect cocks and one or two knelt down in front of the others, quite close to the two couples.

One older man with graying hair knelt just behind where the older woman was lying. She noticed his shadow and turned round to see him jerking his cock just a foot away from her. Her reaction was simple -- she changed position, lay on her back with her legs wide open in front of him. As she rubbed her pussy in front of his cock she encouraged him to come. "Ja, spritz," she said.

She was wearing a decorated gold chain around her waist, and a narrow gold strand passed from it down past her pussy, under her bum, and up to the waist chain again at the back. As she lay there encouraging the guy to shoot his load, she pulled her pussy lips apart and the thin gold strand passed through the glistening pink valley. He came suddenly, squirting his cum onto the sand between her legs.

"Bravo," she said, smiling at him, sat up and kissed him on the cheek, and then turned back to the younger couple who were about to come. The young woman came first, squirming on the rigid length on which she was impaled, and then laughed out loud as she beamed at the assembled audience. Her man came soon afterwards, inside her, and both were rewarded with a spontaneous round of applause. And after that -- would you believe it? -- they both stood up and bowed to their audience, generating another round of loud applause and laughter.

Today among the group of voyeurs there were quite a few women with their partners. Several of them wanked their partners as they watched the action and I found it quite arousing to watch what they were doing.

Watching the show on the front row was a freckled young woman who'd been touring the exhibitionist sex shows on the beach the day before and was now doing so again. In her beige baseball cap and with a black net scarf round her waist, she watched the amateur fuck shows with rapt attention. Her boyfriend followed her from one to another, but it was clear that she was the one taking the most interest. As she watched this last one, leaning back against her boyfriend who stood behind her, her dreamy facial expression belied a pussy on heat. Her right hand was at her shaved public mound, her fingers pressing repeatedly against her clit, while her left hand was behind her back, moving slowly up and down just where her boyfriend's cock would be.

The entire group of voyeurs now moved further along the beach. They seemed to be looking for group action. In one place three couples close to each other started sucking and wanking, though independently of each other. The voyeurs formed a circle around the three blowjobs, enclosing within it another couple who were simply trying to sunbathe. However, as the action of the other three couples got hotter, and some of the voyeurs were openly aroused, the fourth couple got aroused too. Soon onlookers were presented with a sight of four blowjobs simultaneously.

Not far away a woman with short grey-blonde hair was moaning out loud as a guy knelt between her widespread legs and repeatedly rammed three fingers inside her. Judging by the noises she was making, she was enjoying the roughness of his actions.

Then, not far from her, I saw a young woman waving. "Mandy. Hi Mandy," I heard the young woman call out. I didn't recognize her at all. However, Mandy did.

"Sophie," she shouted with surprise. "There you are. It's lovely to see you again."

We made our way past a couple of blowjobs to where Sophie was sitting. Mandy crouched at Sophie's side and they kissed on alternate cheeks. But then, as I was expecting them to move apart, they kissed on the lips too. Next they kissed open-mouthed, their tongues caressing each other for a full minute. Only then did they part.

"Sophie, this is my husband Dan," Mandy said. "We got a bit delayed because we were doing a bit of voyeurism."

"Don't worry about that," Sophie responded. "Most of the people here are voyeurs when they're not being exhibitionists."

"Nice to meet you Dan," Sophie said to me. "I'm sorry I didn't have a chance to meet you on Tuesday at the Pyramid club. I think some woman was giving you a blowjob on the dance floor when Mandy pointed you out to me."

(We described our Tuesday evening adventures at the Pyramid club in chapter 10 of this series.)

"I'm pleased to meet you too," I said to her, settling into a space facing her. There wasn't a lot of room with all the people crowded together of this stretch of the beach. "And haven't I met you somewhere before?" I said to a young couple sitting next to Sophie.

"Yes we met in Agde," the teenage girl said.

"This is my s****r Sylvie," Sophie explained, "and this is her boyfriend Laurent. They told me they'd met two couples speaking English, with the women doing a lesbian performance on the park bench where they usually have sex. From their description, I guessed that one of the couples was you." (That was described in chapter 14.)

"So you're the two who saw me having fun with my Danish friend Karen?" Mandy asked.

"Yes," said Sylvie. "I told Sophie about it because I know my big s****r likes sex with girls."

"Yes I do, and Mandy and I are going to do it together this afternoon. But I like sex with men too," Sophie added.

"Yes, I know you have boyfriends," Sylvie answered. "I've met some of them, and you've even shared some of them with me when I've stayed with you. But you're 21 already and the biggest gangbang you've had was four guys. I'm only 19 and I've already had a gangbang with six cocks."

"Listen to my sexually experienced little s****r," Sophie said to Mandy. "I obviously have some catching up to do."

We all laughed. I was astonished at the openness -- and apparent sexual experience -- of this 19-year-old. Apparently Sylvie was staying with Sophie for a month and had met Laurent, who worked in Agde, at a discotheque. Sophie was sharing a two-roomed apartment with two other girls, so while Sylvie was staying there were four of them in it.

"Doesn't it get crowded?" I asked naively.

"It's always crowded," Sophie said. "But we've got used to it. We knew who we were sharing with before we moved in. We're all about the same size so we agreed to bring the minimum of normal clothes -- just a pair of jeans or a skirt, a t-shirt and one pair of sensible shoes each -- because we spend most of our time naked anyway. We all work in clubs or bars so the rest of our outfits are all erotic. Our only clothes cupboard is full of stuff that's low cut, extremely short, or transparent. In fact, a lot of our stuff is all three. And we have footwear with incredibly high heels. We share it all. I'm the only one who has any underwear because I have a great collection of really sexy expensive stuff that boyfriends have bought for me. One of the girls never wears underwear anyway, and the other has given it up for the summer."
"So, weren't you able to bring any clothes either?" I asked Sylvie.

"I brought a cotton miniskirt and a sleeveless top. I guess you saw me in them when I was in Agde with Laurent. And when I go out at night I borrow Sophie's working clothes," Sylvie answered.

"What, the erotic ones? So you spend all your evenings here in the resort?" I said.

"Yes the erotic outfits," Sylvie replied. "But I don't usually stay around here. As you may have noticed, there are not many 19-year-olds in the night clubs here. Some of the clients are a bit old for me -- present company excepted, of course. No, Laurent picks me up in the evening and we go to various discos in the area."

"She's much more daring than me," Sophie added. "I spent all yesterday evening wearing nothing but a bra, high-heeled boots and a studded leather belt. My pussy was bare, but in the clubs here that's not out of the ordinary really. Sylvie puts the erotic stuff on to go to normal discos."

"Well I've nothing else to wear," Sophie said. "And some of the other girls have that kind of stuff too. The guys don't complain."

"Beautiful girls should not hide themselves under clothes," Laurent commented. "I remember how beautifully you were dressed on the night that we met."

"You know what she was wearing the night she met Laurent?" Sophie butted in. "My little s****r went to a regular discotheque wearing one of my tiny g-strings and a push-up bra that I wear to turn guys on because it shows the tops of my nipples, plus a silver skirt that showed most of her bum. The g-string only just covers your pussy lips and the skirt was so short that she showed bare flesh between the hem of the skirt and the front of the string. No wonder Laurent thought she looked great."

"My big s****r is very conservative," Sylvie said. "Oh, and by the way, that bra shows a lot more than just the tops of your nipples when you dance in it."

"It's just a big s****r's love for a younger s****r," Mandy put in. "I have a younger s****r too."

Mandy and Sophie were lying side by side and I noticed they started kissing each other gently. Mandy's hand was caressing Sophie's boobs. "They're lovely nipples," Mandy said.

I was fascinated by the idea of a small apartment containing four girls who spent most of their time naked and had only erotic clothes to go out in. "What about boyfriends?" I asked. "What do you do if you want to bring a boyfriend home?"

"We just bring him -- or them," Sophie said as Mandy's tongue flicked her right nipple. "Nothing is private in the apartment. We share beds anyway, so if someone brings home a boyfriend we usually end up sharing him too. Normally we all get back around the same time at four or five in the morning and we don't go to bed straight away so we are usually still awake when any boyfriends arrive. We either watch, or we join in. Usually we join in. If all of us happen to bring guys back we have quite a little orgy. It's fun."

Mandy was now busy licking Sophie's left nipple as Sophie cupped one of Mandy's boobs in her hand. Laurent was intently watching a woman give a blowjob to a guy just a few feet away from us.

I looked at Sylvie. She was leaning back on her elbows looking straight into my eyes. I smiled. Her face seemed very young. There was a spark of freshness and innocence in her eyes, though I realized she wasn't as fresh and innocent as she seemed. Her skin was evenly tanned and her breasts were firm with dark nipples.

"You can touch them if you want," she said, her eyes still focused on mine.

"No, no, that's OK," I mumbled.

"Why not?" Sylvie responded. "Your wife's gobbling my s****r's pussy. Feel my breasts if you want."

I glanced over at Mandy and, yes, she had her head buried between Sophie's legs.

"What about Laurent?" I asked.

"Why should he mind?" came the reply. "He doesn't own me. We're friends; that's all. He won't mind what you do with me."

Sylvie's legs had been stretched straight out in front of her. Now she pulled her feet back a little so her knees raised, but then she let her legs flop apart. Her eyes still looked straight at me, and now so did her pussy.

"I was thinking of having it pierced," Sylvie said. Beside me, Sophie was making gasping noises as Mandy's tongue did its work.

"Sorry, what did you say?" I asked.

"I'm thinking of having my pussy pierced," she said. "May be a nice shiny jewel just here," she added, touching the tip of her clit.

"That would look nice," I told her as Mandy and Sophie shuffled into a 69 position and tongued each other.

"You can touch my pussy too if you like," Sylvie said. "No one will mind -- especially not me."

"But you're only 19," I said.

"That's why you should touch me," she replied. "You'll enjoy it. And I'll enjoy it because you're older and you know what a woman likes. I guess you're about 15 or 20 years older than me."

I wished she hadn't added the 20 to that comment, but I stretched out my hand and let my fingers lightly brush her pussy lips. As I did so, I could feel my cock hardening.

On my left, Mandy was on her back in the sand as Sophie sat astride her so that my wife could lick her pussy. Several people seemed to be watching them. On my right, Laurent was stroking the boobs of the woman giving the blowjob. She must be 20 years older than him, I thought to myself -- about the same age that Sylvie thinks I am.

I pressed my hand more firmly against Sylvie's pussy, my cock growing more rigid by the second. She made a "mmmmm..." noise that signified her approval as I rubbed my hand up and down her moistening slit. I moved closer and reached out with my other hand to touch her boobs.

"They're beautiful," I said.

"Thank you," she said. "I knew you'd like to touch them."

I leaned over Sylvie to kiss her nipples. As I did so, two of my fingers disappeared into her pussy. Her only reaction was to spread her legs wider. My tongue traced its way from her boobs, and down past her navel to her clit which I licked as I started to finger-fuck her.

On my right, Laurent was now getting his own blowjob from the older woman who was alternating between his cock and the cock of the guy she'd started with. He didn't look as if he cared what I was doing with his girlfriend. On my left, Mandy was on her back with her legs wide open and Sophie was licking out her pussy in front of a small audience. It didn't seem that my wife minded what Sylvie and I were up to either.

I licked Sylvie's pussy several times, enjoying the taste of her juices on my tongue. Then I pushed my mouth hard against her open slit, probing deep inside with my tongue as I moved my mouth up and down. My mouth was dipping saliva at the taste of her sexual juices, and her pussy was dripping even more juices as I feasted on it. I moved my face to hers and kissed her on the mouth, making sure she could taste her pussy juice as my tongue explored hers. By now Sylvie had her hand around my cock and was working the foreskin up and down. "When did you last fuck a teenager?" she asked me.

"Can't remember," I replied. "Ten or twelve years ago, maybe."

"Well, why don't you fuck one now?" she said, pulling me by my hardened cock towards her pussy. "Let's see if we can attract a bigger audience than my big s****r and your wife."

I don't remember answering her, but a moment later I had eased my cock inside the pinkness between her legs.

"Oui, baise-moi," Sylvie said much louder than necessary. "Je suis une salope. J'ai dix-neuf ans et j'aime la bite. Baise-moi." ("Yes, fuck me. I'm a slut. I'm 19 and I love cock. Fuck me.")

This made me ram my cock into her harder, which she seemed to enjoy, and it made a lot of people nearby look to see what we were doing, which she seemed to enjoy too.

"Fuck me, Dan," Sylvie shouted.

Well, I was in fact already doing precisely that. But she soon drew a crowd with her noisy announcements about what I should do with her.

Next to us Mandy and Sophie were still enjoying each other's bodies. Sophie was now lying on her back, legs wide apart and pussy raised so that Mandy, who was on all fours, could lick and explore her. Mandy glanced at me briefly when Sylvie called out for a fuck, but she was not one to be distracted from the beautiful Sophie's beautiful pussy. Sophie was massaging her own boobs and was rolling her nipples with her fingertips as a couple of Mandy's fingers joined her tongue inside the 21-year-old's cunt. Then suddenly another woman left the group of voyeurs who were watching, knelt behind Mandy, and started licking my wife's pussy and anus.

I turned back to Sylvie and pushed her legs into the air so that I had easier access to her pussy. "Fuck me hard," she said, as I pushed my cock into her pussy to the hilt.

I was ramming my rigid member repeatedly into her pinkness. "More," she said, "more, fuck me more."

Beside me on my left, I saw that Mandy and Sophie were now lying side-by side, locked in a tight embrace, kissing each other on the mouth and caressing each other's bodies as the third woman had her head between their legs, licking and finger-fucking both pussies at the same time. On my right, the mature lady was on all fours, sucking Laurent's cock as her partner banged her from behind. And there I was in the middle getting treated to teenage pussy.

I looked up to see that a crowd had gathered around the whole group of us. We were encircled by voyeurs who were taking in the view of three separate sex acts side-by-side. Several men were stroking their cocks, several women were stroking their pussies, and several couples were stroking each other.

"Hell," I thought self-consciously, "I'm in the middle of a sex show." And then I decided that the best thing to do was to ignore the audience and to focus on showing Sylvie what a mature male can do.

My cock seemed incredibly long and hard as I rammed it, jammed it and slammed it into my young partner's pussy.

"Oui, oui, oui. Fuck me as hard as you want. Fuck me as hard as you can. Show me how a man fucks," Sylvie said, looking me straight in the eyes again.

I had thought I ought to treat her more gently but that obviously wasn't what she expected of a man. So far, she had been calling the shots. Now it was my turn to take charge. I pulled out of her and took hold of her body and rolled it over.

"On your hands and knees," I said, lifting her body up and showing her what position I wanted her in. "Spread your legs wide," I told her. "Show all these people your pussy."

Sylvie moved her legs apart and stuck out her bum. I moved to one side and spread her pussy lips with my fingers so that at least some of our audience got a good view of her leaking pink hole. I pushed two fingers in and out a few times and licked them as the crowd looked on. "Now what do you want me to do with this pussy, Sylvie?" I asked her loudly.

"Fuck it, Dan. Fuck my pussy," was Sylvie's answer. "Fill me with your cock again."

I licked her pussy again, and then licked my lips for the benefit of the onlookers. Then I positioned myself behind her waiting cunt and did as she asked. I pushed my cock in till my balls rubbed on her clit and, once deep inside, I moved my rigid piece of manhood up and down and side to side to make sure that every nerve in her vagina knew it was there. At some point my left thumb disappeared into her anus but she didn't object. In fact, I had the impression that Sylvie wouldn't object to anything that I was likely to do to her. Only 19 and she was ready for absolutely everything.

On my right, the mature woman was crying out in orgasm as her partner fucked her doggy-style. As her cries subsided she rolled onto her back, clutching her pussy as if to prolong the pleasure, and invited both her partner and Laurent to put their cocks in her mouth. They did, but she didn't have to suck for long before they were both wanking a couple of inches from her face. Her hand was still pressing her pussy with a couple of fingers inside when first the young guy and then the older one dumped their spunk on her face. She sucked both of them again for a while and then used both her forefingers to push as much cum into her mouth as possible before it dripped onto the sand.

On my left, Sophie and Mandy were jerking their pussies with pleasure as they kissed each other as if they were trying to eat each others' tongues. Then they rolled on their backs side by side as the third woman inserted several fingers into each pussy and finger-fucked them some more. Mandy came first, her hand holding the hand of the third woman to make sure it didn't leave her cunt too soon. Then Sophie was overcome by orgasm too, making a high-pitched whimper as the waves of pleasure coursed through her. A dark-haired woman with a navel piercing was crouched in front of the voyeurs playing with her own pussy and came at about the same time.

And then it was the turn of Sylvie and me. I rolled her over on her back once more, put my cock where it belonged, and then staggered to my feet (I'm still not sure how I did it), pulling the lower half of her body with me. By the time I was standing, only her head and shoulders were still on the sand, her legs were wrapped round my waist, and her pussy was still impaled on my cock. (The audience gave a round of applause for that.)

And then I simply fucked her again, standing up with her body hanging like a doll before me. She made noises as if she was coming, and I fucked her harder. I was ready to come too. I pulled out of her and let my cock slide along her pretty pink cunt a few times until it shot its spunk down her stomach and onto her boobs. And with that, as I lowered her to the ground, we got another round of applause.

It took me a while to get back to reality. With cum still dripping down her body, Sylvie knelt at my feet and cleaned up my cock with her tongue.

"Hi Dan," said the woman who'd been licking and wanking Sophie and Mandy. Only then did I realize that it was Sandrine -- the Dutch woman who I'd fucked with her partner Mike the previous Tuesday and who'd given Mandy lessons in how to be a slut (that's all in chapter 9).

"Great to see you again, Sandrine," I said. "Nice of you to help Mandy and her friend do their lesbian thing."

"The pleasure's all mine," she answered. "I would have done it even if Mike hadn't told me to." I looked around and saw Mike, cock in hand, among the dispersing group of onlookers.

"I'm glad I've seen you, Mandy," Sandrine said. "We're leaving on Thursday and I'll be having my final slut night on Wednesday. Mike usually makes the last one a special one so I wondered if you'd like to come along."

"With Dan?" Mandy asked.

"Well no. Just the two of us. Each year I get my slut instructions from Mike and I have to go out alone to fulfill them and then come back and describe it all in detail for him. He likes to jack off on me as I tell him what I've done."

"What does he ask you to do?" Mandy was obviously very interested.

"Last year I had to get gangbanged by at least six guys in at least three clubs. You can bet that this year it will be wilder still," Sandrine said.

"And afterwards you'll tell him all about it and he'll jack off on you?" asked Mandy.

"That's right," Mike put in. "I'll jack off on her as she tells me all the crazy things she's done. I like to listen to all the details. Or maybe I can jack off on both of you if you're willing. Or, even better, perhaps Dan and I can arrange to meet you at, say, 4:00 in the morning and you can tell us everything and we'll both jack off on the two of you. What about it, Dan?"

"Fine," I said. "Mandy and I haven't done anything like that before so it'll be something new for us to try."

"And there's another request," Mike said to Mandy. "Dan told me that the two of you are keeping a diary of everything you do in Cap d'Agde. "So if you go out with Sandrine on her final slut evening, I'd like you to write an account of everything you both do and e-mail it to me."

"So will you join me?" Sandrine asked.

Mandy looked at me questioningly. "Should I?" she asked.

"On two conditions," I said. "First, you promise to show your account to your s****r and her boyfriend so they know what you've been up to. And second, we go to visit Mike and Sandrine in Amsterdam sometime soon."

"Done," said Mandy. "I'm planning to show my s****r and her boyfriend our diary because I know it will turn them on and I bet you'll persuade them to join us in a semi-i****tuous foursome. And I definitely want Sandrine and Mike to show us the pleasures of Amsterdam."

"Great," said Sandrine. "I know we'll have a fantastic time on Wednesday evening being total sluts together. I can't wait to hear what Mike has planned for us."

"I'll give you the instructions on Wednesday evening," Mike said.

"By then it will be too late to back out of it," I said.

"Dan, do you want me to do this slut night with Sandrine or not?" Mandy asked me rather sternly.

"Of course I do," I said.

"Then I assure you I won't back down," she told me. "You've told me to do it so I'll do it -- whatever Mike has in store, however wild and it turns out to be. My only concern is that you'll need to find some way to entertain yourself while I'm away. I wouldn't want you to be lonely."

"Oh, he won't be. I'm going to invite him to a party." It was Sylvie's voice. She was lying on her back on her beach towel and had made no attempt to clean my cum off her stomach and boobs. In the heat of the sun it was now drying crisp and white on her youthful body.

"Some of my friends are coming here on Tuesday for the rest of the week," Sylvie explained. "There'll be 10 of us altogether -- all girls. The parents of one of them have a big apartment overlooking the sea so we'll all move in there for a few days. We're planning a party on Wednesday evening because one has her birthday that day and it will be my birthday next week."

"All girls?" Mandy asked. "I thought you didn't like girls."

"Well these are my friends from college and of course I do like sex with girls too," was Sylvie's reply. "It's just that I like to tease my big s****r. Already 21 and she's never had more than four guys in a gangbang. I hope that when I'm her age I'll be getting gangbangs a lot bigger than that."

"You talk about gangbangs as if they're something quite normal," Mandy said.

"Well they are, aren't they?" Sylvie replied. "I know my mum likes them from time to time. And quite a few of my friends have had them. Last year for my birthday my friends arranged for some of the guys from school to gangbang me in the middle of the party. That was when I had six cocks. I really enjoyed it. After that we arranged birthday bangs for some of the other girls too."

"And are you having a gangbang at the party on Wednesday?" Mandy asked.

"Well, sort of, I suppose," Sylvie responded. "We'll get dressed up and go to the Montrose for a couple of hours to try out the pole dancing. Then we'll go back to the apartment and do the sort of things you've been doing with Sophie this afternoon -- with a few dildos thrown in, I expect. And then we're planning a reverse gangbang."

"What's one of those?" Mandy asked innocently.

"Instead of having a lot of guys fuck one of us, we'll all fuck just one guy. That's why I'm inviting Dan."

"Sylvie," Mandy said. "I'm sure you've chosen wisely. You know, this morning Dan told me he'd had so much sex this week that he was going to go without any sex at all today. And what happens? He meets you and you tell him how old you are and he fucks you like he hasn't had sex for months. If your friends are all like you there should be no problem keeping Dan hard all night."

"Well I'll do my best, Sylvie," I said. "Thanks for the invitation. I'll definitely be there. Did you say it's your birthday next week? You'll be 20 then?"
"No 19," Sylvie answered.

"I thought you said you were already 19," I told her.

"Well, I'm nearly 19. To be exact, I'm still 18 this week but I'll be 19 next. Does that make you want to fuck me again if I'm a year younger?"

I looked down at my hardening cock and was about to say yes when Sophie interrupted. "It's getting late," she said. "I'd like you to help me get the bar ready at work, Sylvie, and then we can go back to the apartment to shower and change. I assume you're going out with Laurent tonight."

"Yes," Sylvie said. "Another party. Do you have a party-like outfit that I haven't worn before?"

"Don't worry, I'll buy you one," I said. "They have some nice ones at the Montrose store. I'm sure Laurent will like you in one of them."

"I'm sure you will like her in one, Dan," Mandy said. She and Sophie and Sandrine laughed.

"I think my younger s****r has you hooked," Sophie told me. "You men are all the same. A young woman tells you you're a real man and you can't resist her."

"It's not just her age," I said. "I really like her as a person. When she talked dirty about being a slut who wanted to get fucked it just turned me on so much."

"I knew it would," said Sylvie. "I read a magazine article on how to turn older men on. It said to talk dirty to them. It worked, didn't it?"
Swinging can of course be limited to just a threesome, or to two couples sharing partners. But the clubs of the nudist part of Cap d'Agde give options for much more than that. Within 12 hours of our arrival we'd shared partners with another British couple; but 24 hours later we'd had an orgy with two other couples; and by the end of the first week I had enjoyed lesbian sex, gangbangs and multiple facials -- all of it in front of other people.

One of the great things about the nudist section of Cap d'Agde is that everyone spends all day naked and then gets dressed up to go out in the evenings. The guys look clean and tidy, and the women -- 99.9% of whom have shaved pussies -- put on clothes that you'd get arrested for wearing anywhere else. It's quite normal to go out to a restaurant, bar or club wearing an eight-inch skirt that shows half your bum and all your pussy, or a see-through microdress, or just a pair of shoes and some jewelry -- and all with no underwear. And of course, the nudist section of Cap d'Agde has the highest concentration of erotic clothes shops I'd ever seen anywhere.

I found it quite exciting just getting ready to go out each evening -- let alone actually going out. Sometimes during the afternoons I would think about what I would wear later. I never once thought about whether my clothes might be too revealing. Quite the opposite! I would be thinking: "Does my blue skirt really show enough bum? Does my black dress show my pussy clearly enough? If I wear my leather-look top I must remember to leave it half-unzipped so that my nipples will show."

One evening in a crowded bar (admittedly a large one) Dan counted 29 women whose skirts or dresses were so short that their pussies could be seen as they stood normally or walked, 15 whose pussies showed when they sat down (there weren't many seats), 53 whose nipples showed because their tops were very low-cut or transparent, and 8 who didn't really wear clothes (e.g. they just had on shoes and body jewelry, or maybe a chain belt round their waist). I don't think that information is much use to anyone, but it may give you some idea of the atmosphere -- and it shows just how serious Dan can be when he's interested in something.

Chapter 18 of this series described what we did on the afternoon of the second Sunday of our holiday. I did a little lesbian act on the swingers' beach with Sophie -- a 21-year-old student from Paris who was working for the summer behind the bar of a swingers club -- and with Sandrine, the Dutch woman who taught me all about being a slut in chapters 9 and 10. Next to us, with a crowd of voyeurs watching, my 30-something husband Dan succeeded in fucking Sophie's s****r Sylvie who was only 18.

Afterwards, when Sylvie said she needed an outfit to go to a party that evening, the ever-generous Dan offered to buy her one from one of the sexy clothes shops.

So what did I say? "Dan," I said, "I don't mind you helping out this poor innocent 18-year-old you've just screwed. After all, I've just licked out her s****r. But if you are buying outfits for women who want to go out tonight, there are three more women here -- Sophie, Sandrine, and me -- and we want to go out looking sexy too. So please could you include us in the shopping spree."

Both Sophie and Sandrine said it wasn't necessary, but I insisted. I knew that Dan could afford it since he'd had an unexpected bonus just before we came on holiday. I also knew that helping four women to choose erotic clothes would be another unexpected bonus for him since he loves to see women dressed sexily and I was sure we'd all give him a good show.

"OK," Dan said, "you all get an outfit. But I have to help you choose." And with that, we set off to tour the erotic clothes boutiques. There are far more of them than grocery stores so we had plenty of choice. The seven of us -- Sophie, Sylvie, Sandrine and me, with Mike (Sandrine's partner), Laurent (Sylvie's boyfriend who'd got himself a blowjob on the beach from a woman twice his age), and of course Dan -- trooped into a clothes shop near the Montrose bar to see what we could find. Having spent the afternoon on the beach, all of us were naked -- though Laurent was carrying a pair of shorts and a T-shirt since he was visiting the resort from outside.

"Oh, this is nice," said Sylvie. "What do you think, Dan." She was holding up a small pink and blue pleated kilt.

"Try it on," he said. "Let's see how it fits." (I knew he wasn't really interested in how it fitted. He just wanted to ogle her bum and pussy under a short skirt.)

The skirt fitted well round her waist and the hem just skimmed her pussy and showed the bottom of her rounded bum cheeks.

"Quite nice," said Dan.

"But Patrick's girlfriend has one shorter than that," Laurent said.

"Who's Patrick?" I asked.

"Patrick's my friend who's holding the party at the apartment that he shares with his girlfriend Lys. She was wearing a kilt much shorter than that the last time I went to a party there. I wouldn't want Sylvie to cover too much."

"What sort of party is it that you're going to?" I asked.

"Just a regular party with friends. Probably a dozen guys and eight or nine girls," Laurent explained. "Patrick and Lys hold them every so often, though Sylvie hasn't been to one yet."

"And what do you do at these parties?" I insisted.

Laurent looked mystified at my question. "We talk, we drink, we listen to music, the girls strip off and the guys fuck them," he said.

"Oh yes, of course," I said reflectively, "just a regular party with friends." I realized that what Laurent had described so matter-of-factly was what a regular party with friends was fast becoming for Dan and me too. Since we arrived in Cap d'Agde we had been partying with different friends every evening and we'd always ended up fucking with them.

"So you'll definitely need something shorter, Sylvie -- or maybe something transparent," Dan advised the 18-year-old whose boyfriend had obviously lined up an orgy for her.

"Oh Dan, that's such good advice," said Sylvie naively (if you read chapter 18 you'll know she's far from being naïve when it comes to turning men on), bending right over to look at some see-through creations with a camouflage pattern. "Maybe this one," she said as she pulled the flimsy item up her legs. "It's a few centimeters shorter and it's transparent. What do you think, Dan?" she asked.

"Yes, that's much better," said Dan the amateur fashion adviser. He and Laurent crouched down to check more accurately the suitability of the hemline, tugging at it here and there, pulling it up and down at the waist, and accidentally stroking her bum and pussy as they did so.

"I'm not sure that the pattern is right for a party, though, is it Dan?" Sophie asked.

"No, I guess it's more for everyday wear here in the resort," commented my husband.

Somewhat bored, Sandrine, Sophie and I wandered round the shop. Sandrine found a bright red shiny skirt with a three-inch waistband (designed to be worn on the hips) and four or five inches of frill below it. Then she came up with a belt made of three silver chains and the word "SEX" in large silver letters.

"Hey Dan, how are these?" she asked once she'd put them on. "Can you see enough pussy?"

"I'll never see enough pussy," he answered, "but the skirt sure shows plenty of yours, and the belt is just your style -- right to the point."

Sandrine decided to take the skirt and the belt. Sophie tried on a leather-look bra but it didn't really suit her, and I tried on a pair of black plastic-look hotpants with an open crotch but we all decided they made my pussy look silly rather than inviting.

Dan paid for Sandrine's skirt and belt while Sylvie put on a flared skirt consisting of a three-inch red-and-while polka dot waistband with several inches of white net beneath it. The skirt length was a good seven or eight inches, but the net made it stand out from her body so it didn't reach the parts that Dan and Laurent wanted to keep on view. I thought it looked like something you'd put on a Barbie doll but that was obviously a plus point for the males.

"That looks really feminine," said Laurent.

"Yes," agreed Dan, helping her to adjust the waist a few times to get the "pussy exposure factor" (as he called it) right. Then he bent over to check that at least half her bum was on view. "It would look nice with white hold-up stockings and red shoes," he said.

Sophie picked up a pack of white hold-ups from a rack and handed them to her s****r. "Let's take the skirt and these stockings and move on to another shop. Mandy and I haven't found anything yet."

So Dan paid again, Sylvie wore her new skirt out of the shop, and Dan and Laurent kept stroking her bum as we walked a few yards to the next boutique.

"Red shoes," Sophie said to Sylvie, handing her a pair with silver spike heels that were in the sale. The rest of us said we didn't need shoes so Dan paid for those and we were treated to the sight of Sylvie putting on her stockings and shoes to wear with the skirt. Laurent wasn't impressed with the stockings but Sylvie insisted on wearing them "just for Dan because he's been so kind. And mature men like him appreciate sophisticated things like stockings," she said. I stifled a laugh.

Sandrine found a red and black cut-away bra to wear with her cut-away skirt, and Sophie tried on a few dresses. Dan preferred the transparent ones of course, and Sophie patiently tried on each design so that he could ogle her body. He made the sort of helpful comments guys do make, like "it isn't transparent enough", or "it's too long", or "I can't see your nipples". She settled for the most transparent of all -- a stretchy grey minidress that just about covered her bum and had two tasteful Leonardo da Vinci cherubs touching fingers on the hem just above her pussy. She stood, sat, walked, bent over and did an improvised table dance so that Dan could see that the dress did nothing to preserve her modesty. It kept riding up above her bum every time she moved so, of course, he liked it. Sophie liked it too, and I thought she looked really sexy in it.

Sylvie still couldn't find a top that Laurent and Dan could agree on. Fortunately Sophie saved us from spending all evening in the shop. "Here Sylvie, this will make you look hot for Laurent's friends," she said, taking a package from a shelf. In the package were two nipple covers -- small silver cones that clipped round the nipple.

"Oh Sophie, yes that's just right. I'll try them," Sylvie said. Sandrine, who seemed to be familiar with nipple jewelry, showed Sylvie how to put the cones on.

"Wow, these are great," Sylvie said. "Do you like them, Dan?"

"Of course, I do," my husband replied. "They'll complete your outfit perfectly."

Laurent agreed that they would be ideal party-wear.

I rolled my eyes at Sandrine and then smiled.

"Maybe you should take one of these in case it turns cold later," suggested Mike, handing her a tiny white transparent top that was boob-length, open at the front, and fastened with a knot.

"How thoughtful," Sylvie said. "Yes, I'll take one of these too."

I asked Dan to get me a set of the nipple cones too. They look great when you go out with your boobs on show -- which is just about all the time in Cap d'Agde. I've worn them with bare boobs at a couple of parties since we got back to the UK (the sort of parties Laurent was referring to, as you might imagine).

By the time we left the store, Sandrine, Sophie and Sylvie were all wearing their new outfits and expressing their thanks to Dan. "Thanks so much for my new bra. Doesn't it feel nice," Sandrine said to him, rubbing her boobs against his chest. "And just feel how short the skirt is," she said, guiding his hand to her pussy and holding it there.

"Yes thanks for my new dress," added Sophie, pulling it down to its full length and then striding on ahead of him so he could watch the grey see-through material rise up over her backside. She turned round without adjusting it, then ran back to him with the cherubs pointing downwards at her pussy. She threw her arms round Dan's neck and kissed him. His hands immediately went to her bum, and then he moved one of them to stroke her pussy.

"Oh Dan, you are so kind," said Sylvie, kissing my husband as her older s****r let him go. "What can I do to thank you?"

What an invitation, I thought. Before Dan had time to tell her whatever he was thinking, I told them all, "Well, when I've got my new outfit, let's all go back to our apartment for a drink and all four of us can show Dan our appreciation." They all agreed that was a good idea, and Dan looked down at his cock. He'd told me earlier in the day that he was too tired for sex, and since then he'd fucked Sylvie, so I guess he was wondering if he still had it in him to deal with all four of us.

"Don't worry, Dan," I whispered in his ear. "We'll put on a little show to get you in the mood."

Now it was my turn to get my new outfit. We looked in a couple more boutiques, and in fact all four of us tried on clothes just so that Dan could watch us. Mike helped Sandrine into an incredibly tight red plastic basque that presented her tits as if on a plate so that she could rub them against Dan again to ask his opinion. Sophie tried on a series of minuscule skirts that covered nothing and asked Dan to check them all for the pussy exposure factor. I don't know why he needed to do that with his hand, but he did. And Sylvie took off her frothy net creation to kiss Dan again and to try on several tiny g-strings.

"Maybe you'll need one of those to wear at this evening's party," Dan suggested to her.

"No, she won't need one for the party," Laurent put in.

"I meant if you have to walk far to get there," Dan said.

"I can try to park the car in the same street as their apartment building but usually all the residents fill the spaces. If not, it'll only be five minute's walk," Laurent answered.

"Still, if Dan thinks a g-string might be useful, I'll take one," Sophie said, pulling on a garment that seemed designed to part the pussy lips rather than cover them. Naturally Dan approved.

I eventually narrowed my choice to two outfits -- a black net dress that was tight-fitting and transparent and that that had a six-inch opening all down the back where it laced up, and a set of pink chains linked with silver rings that went round my waist, under my boobs, round my neck, down my back and between my legs.

Dan seemed to prefer the dress that left my bum bare but I thought the chains would be nice for a change of character. "Honestly, Dan, although you haven't seen it yet, I already have a red lace-up dress with an open back that I brought from England," I told him. "And I don't have any of these non-clothes outfits yet. If we get the chains you could buy me this to go with them." I held up a pink studded collar that fastened with a silver padlock.

I was still wearing the pink chain outfit that I'd been trying, so Sandrine fastened the collar round my neck and snapped the padlock shut.

"Why not take this as well," said Mike showing me a chain dog-leash. Trust Mike to come up with that, I thought to myself. He clipped the leash onto my collar and handed it to Dan.

I hadn't quite expected to be led around on a leash but I didn't complain. I thought it might make for an exciting evening if I went to a few clubs dressed like this. Dan checked that the chains between my legs didn't restrict access to my pussy, and when he'd finished fingering me he went to pay for the goods. I had a vision of me being led on a chain into a gangbang club. The thought of hands all over me and cocks being wanked at me made me really hot inside. I felt a slight trickle of something down the inside of my leg.

And with me in that state of horny submission, we set off for our apartment to open some wine (and water because the weather was still very hot). Once there, I put on my cheap and tacky high-heeled thigh boots in leopard-skin patterned PVC that I'd bought during our visit to the market in Agde. (Dan described our visit there in chapter 14.)

The seven of us got through a couple of bottles of rosé, several beers and one glass of water (that was Sophie) in no time at all.

"How are we going to say thank you to Dan?" Sylvie asked. "I'll do whatever you say. Laurent likes me to do this for him," she said, leaning her bum against the table, spreading her legs, and holding her skirt and g-string out of the way as she moved a finger up and down her pussy. Laurent soon had his cock out and was wanking it in her direction.

"Mike likes to watch me use a vibrator," Sandrine said. "Do you have one I can borrow, Mandy?" she asked.

"No, but I have a dildo if that will do," I answered.

She said it would do just fine so I fetched it from the bedroom and handed it to her. Sandrine licked the ersatz cock from top to bottom four times and then proceeded to give it a blowjob, holding it steady in front of her and pushing her mouth onto it. As she got it further into her throat, strings of saliva hung from it as she withdrew it.

"Dan, I need your help," Sandrine said, as she lay on the floor with her knees wide apart. "Make my pussy nice and wet with your tongue."

Dan was happy to oblige. He crouched between her legs and applied his mouth to Sandrine's pussy, sucking on its protruding lips and delving deep between them with his tongue. Once he was sure it was juicy enough, he moved away and watched as Sandrine positioned the dildo at the entrance to her vagina and then pushed it straight in. It wasn't long before she was working it in and out and writhing from side to side as she did so.

"Oh, I could do that too," Sylvie said. "Do you have another one, Mandy?"

"Sorry but I only brought one with me," I responded.

"Prends ça" (take this), said Laurent, offering her his beer bottle.

"Lick me too, Dan, please," she said.

Sylvie was still leaning against the table as Dan got between her legs and licked her 18-year-old pussy. As he set to work she moaned "Oooooh" a few times and followed it up with "Oui, oui oui, encore".

Dan has never been one to miss the chance of an encore where sex is concerned. He pulled Sylvie's new g-string down her legs, pushed her back so that she lay on the table top, knelt down and, as her legs d****d over his shoulders, buried his tongue in her pussy once more.

Dan would probably have stayed there all night if we'd let him, but Sophie reminded him that she needed some attention too.

"Oh Dan, I've got a bottle too," Sophie cooed, waving a bottle of Corbières rosé that she'd just emptied. "Help me please."

Dan gave Sylvie's pussy a few final slurps and then helped direct her aim with the beer bottle her boyfriend had given her. I don't think she needed his help; she looked as if she was used to bottle parties. Then my busy husband moved on to her s****r's pussy to which he gave the customary tonguing until she felt lubricated enough to insert the neck of the empty rosé bottle.

By now, the cock that Dan had said was tired earlier in the day was showing plenty of signs of life as he looked at Sandrine using my dildo, Sylvie wanking on a beer bottle, and Sophie moaning as she fucked herself with a wine bottle. Which left me, of course, wondering what I should do to contribute to my husband's pleasure.
Mike with his ever-perverted mind asked if we had a cucumber or a banana in the apartment, but I assured him we hadn't. "Not even a broad bean," I said. "We've got a lettuce but I don't think that'll be much use. I'll just give Dan a little blowjob to help him get hard."

So in my leopard-skin high-heeled thigh boots and pink chain outfit, and with a dog-lead hanging from a collar round my neck, I knelt before my husband's cock, opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue in a manner that I hoped looked inviting. It must have done, because a moment later his hardening cock was in my mouth and I started the usual sucking and licking and oral wanking that men (and mine especially) just can't resist.

And he didn't resist. He just went with the flow as my tongue licked him, my lips caressed him, my saliva coated him, and my fingers massaged him between his legs. And his cock got really long and hard again. I was quite proud of him.

"Hey, Dan, you horny stud. Six hours ago you told me you were too tired for sex today. Yet this afternoon you had a public fuck with a barely-legal hottie. And now you've got another hard-on for four women you've just dressed as slutty sex objects. Well Dan, we're all yours. Isn't that right girls?"

There was a chorus of "yes" and "oui" from Sandrine with the dildo, Sylvie with the beer bottle inside her, and Sophie pleasuring herself with the wine bottle.

"What would you like us to do, Dan?" I asked. "I promise we'll do anything you ask."

Dan didn't answer. He took hold of his fully erect cock and started wanking above my upturned face. It reminded me of our first afternoon on the beach, eight days ago, when I'd told him in great detail how I was going to be a slut for him and he shot his cum all over my face. (That was in chapter 1 of this series.) Since then a lot had happened to us, and a lot more was to happen yet.

"Tell you what, Dan," I said. "We'll each tell you what we're going to do in these outfits you've bought us. Would you like to hear that?" I asked.

"Yes," he said, wanking his cock just a few inches from my open mouth.

"Well, Dan," I said, "when I've had a shower I'm going to put these chains again with my thigh-length boots because we're due to meet that German couple -- Uschi and Dieter -- in the swingers disco later. You can lead me by my dog-leash, and like an obedient dog -- or a bitch in my case -- I'll simply do whatever you tell me."

"Maybe my master will like people to pet me," I continued. "In this outfit every bit of me will be available for petting -- any time, anywhere. I guess you'd quite like to watch guys -- and women -- petting my boobs and my pussy, wouldn't you Dan?"

He nodded. He always loves it when I talk dirty to him about what I'll do.

"How many would you like to see, Dan?" I asked. "How many guys and women would you like to see stroking me in my chains? I bet you'd like to see a lot, wouldn't you?" I said.

"Yes," he uttered, still wanking in earnest.

"And me," said Sandrine, "I'll wear this little red skirt and my little black bra tonight. We'll have dinner with Marieke and Martijn who we met last week, and afterwards we'll meet up with four guys from the Hague who are camping not far from us. I'm sure they'll all like the outfit you bought me. And I like the outfit so much, Dan, that I won't take it off all evening. Then whoever fucks me -- and however they do it -- I'll be reminded of you. Marieke and I will probably put on a little lesbian show for the others, and Martijn likes anal fucking."

At this point Sandrine, who had been lying on her back, turned over and got onto her hands and knees with her bum towards Dan and her skirt covering nothing. "This is the view Martijn will get when he fucks me," Sandrine said, putting her hands on her backside and pulling her bum cheeks apart beneath the hem of the tiny garment Dan had bought her.

"I suppose when he's fucked my anus, Martijn will probably jack off over my bum and on my pretty red skirt. He might even wipe his cock on my skirt, Dan. I saw him do that after he'd fucked some woman in one of the swingers' clubs last week. I hope you won't mind if he does that, Dan."

Dan shook his head as his wanking gained new momentum.

Sandrine turn round to face Dan and knelt at my side stroking her breasts. "I don't know what the other guys will do. But there are four of them so I suppose I'll get plenty of variety" Sandrine said. "This bra you bought me really pushes my boobs out so I expect I'll get a good load of cum on them. In fact, Dan, you can shoot your load on them right now if you want."

"Not yet," a voice called. It was Sophie. "Dan, I just want to tell you that I'll wear my new dress this evening in the club where I work. I usually spend most of my time serving behind the bar but tonight I'll climb up on the bar and dance for a while to show it off to everyone. Do you think the guys will like it?" she asked.

Dan nodded, a look of serious concentration on his face as he clutched his cock with his hand and moved it up and down. He'd shaved off his pubic hair the week before and I noticed that he had designer stubble on his balls. I decided I'd shave that off for him later and maybe massage his balls with body lotion for a treat.

Sophie pulled her short stretchy dress down as far as it would go, then twirled around with her arms in the air. The hem was above her bum and pussy in about three seconds. "Yes, I suppose the guys will like it," Sophie said. "And I bet the girls will too."

"Now, I'd like some of your cum too, Dan", Sophie said as she came over to us and knelt in front of Dan beside Sandrine and me.

And that left Sylvie -- 18-year-old, pseudo-innocent Sylvie who had invited Dan to be the lone male at a party she was throwing for a bunch of her female friends a few days hence. She said nothing, but her eyes never left Dan's as she sauntered over to us in her polka-dot microskirt with frothy net and white stockings. She was playing with her nipple clips and licking the neck of a beer bottle as she knelt down alongside the rest of us.

Dan's wanking seemed to take on a new urgency. He'd been pounding his cock just above my face, then above Sandrine's, and then above Sophie's. Now he moved to Sylvie who grasped his thighs and, open-mouthed, pulled him towards her. His cock never reached its goal. Before it reached her lips, Dan's cock blasted its cum onto Sylvie's face, then Sophie's, then Sandrine's, then mine. I must say I wasn't very impressed to get the dregs. On reflection, however, I decided I didn't mind too much since it had been a joint effort to turn on a guy who, by his own admission, was getting worn out with too much sex.

Dan's face looked rather pale. "I think I need to sit down," he said.

He soon recovered from his bout of post-ejaculatory stress disorder. Sandrine, Sophie and Sylvie each thanked him again for their obscenely exhibitionistic new outfits. "It was a pleasure," he said as each of them kissed his cock "au revoir". And after they and Mike and Laurent had left, I made some tea and we each had one of the lemon tarts he'd bought from the bakery that morning.

"Mmm, quite tasty these French tarts," he said, "but I think I still prefer the British ones."

Halfway through a holiday at a swingers' resort where we'd both had multiple partners, I took that remark as quite a compliment.
After an unbelievably wild night out on Saturday, I told Mandy on the Sunday morning that I was taking a break from sex for 24 hours. But then Mandy did a lesbian act on the beach with her new French friend Sophie and I ended up fucking Sophie's 18-year-old s****r Sylvie for all I was worth. (You can read about that in chapter 18 of this series.) Then after that a crowd of us went shopping and I chose erotic outfits for Sophie, Sylvie, Mandy and our Dutch friend Sandrine. All four of them got dressed up for me and came round to our apartment where they wanked themselves with dildos and bottles, and then knelt in front of me till I jacked off on their faces one by one. (I hope that two-sentence summary of chapter 19 doesn't sound too crude. It wasn't planned; it just happened -- like a lot of wild things just happened to us during our time in Cap d'Agde.)

So by the evening I was happy to accompany Mandy on our evening out but I wasn't expecting to do much in the way of ejaculation. How wrong can you be!

We were due to meet Uschi and Dieter at midnight in the swingers' disco that we'd been to several times already. They were the German couple we'd met there on Friday night (Mandy described that in chapter 15). I had the impression that they were quite extreme in their sexual tastes but that didn't put Mandy off. On the contrary, the prospect of swinging with new friends and adding to her sexual experience seemed to excite her. We were over halfway through our holiday and I noticed that she now openly did things that she'd not even done in private before -- things like sitting naked with her legs wide open and rubbing her pussy, or talking about her sexual highs such as having multiple cocks and getting covered in cum, or just being ready to try the wildest sex that was going.

Mandy showered first and shaved her legs, armpits and pussy. Then when I showered after her she insisted on shaving my balls and pubic area too. I'd already shaved it the previous week but the hairs were growing again so she smothered the area in shaving foam and shaved me smooth. After I'd dried myself she insisted on massaging body lotion into my balls and along my cock.

"Look, you're getting hard again," Mandy said. "Would you like to fuck me before we go out?"

"Thanks for the offer," I said, "but I don't think I can. Maybe later."

"I do hope so," she answered. "Uschi seems quite a wild one so I'm expecting she and I will end up with quite a few cocks between us. I'd like yours to be one of them."

"I'll do my best," I said, as she picked up her new pink chain outfit that I'd bought for her that afternoon (see chapter 19).

I helped Mandy into the outfit, though I'm not sure that "outfit" is the right word for it. It consisted of a set of 10 pink chains that went round Mandy's waist, under her boobs, round her neck, down her back and between her legs. The chains were fastened together at strategic points by large silver rings. Basically the outfit covered nothing, but decorated her body with a gentle hint of bondage. When she put on the pink studded collar that fastened with a silver padlock, and then clipped the dog leash to it, the gentle hint became more of a bold statement. And when she pulled on her leopard-skin patterned PVC thigh boots with ridiculously high heels, she looked just right for a night out in the swingers clubs of Cap d'Agde.

But first of all we had to eat. We decided to head for the steak restaurant which was five minutes walk from our apartment. In those five minutes we passed a breathtaking cock-hardening array of women who were dressed to reveal as much as they could.

For instance, there was a young woman in a pink net dress, pussy length, with nothing underneath it. As she sauntered by hand-in-hand with an older grey-haired guy, a cool evening breeze made her nipples peek out between the net. I noticed that the breeze made Mandy's nipples stick out too.

Then there was a short-haired blonde in a tight see-through t-shirt teamed with a pleated tartan mini that showed half her bum. And after that we passed a long-haired brunette with a double-breasted crotch-length jacket made of some black shiny material at the front but which was completely see-through at the back. She wore no underwear, of course.

And just as we arrived at the steak restaurant a statuesque black woman strode past in a transparent body stocking and high shoes. Her boyfriend looked pleased with himself, and so did she -- showing off her entire body through the transparent film that sheathed her skin, and with her pussy peeking through the open crotch.

The steak restaurant was almost full and the waiter showed us to one of the last vacant tables. It was then that Mandy realized that chains under your bum are not the most comfortable things to sit on.

"While this outfit may look sexy, it certainly doesn't feel it when you're sitting down," Mandy said. She shuffled in her seat for a while, and in the end decided to remove the chain outfit completely so she could eat her meal without numbing her bum and pussy.

A young German woman at the next table was wearing a top consisting only of tiny silver chains, teamed with a leather miniskirt and knee-length boots, and with her stocking tops on show. She glanced over at Mandy and spoke in English. "I have one of those," she said, "But I only wear it if we go straight to one of the clubs. It's great for dancing and getting fucked in but no good for dining out."

"I just found out it's no good for the restaurant," Mandy answered. "I hope you're right about the clubs."

"You wait," answered the young German woman. "The guys won't be able to keep their hands off you."

Mandy smiled. She seemed pleased with that information. But for the time-being she ate her meal naked but for her thigh-length boots and dog leash.

Two couples at one of the tables behind Mandy had finished eating and decided to leave. I watched as they stood up and walked out. One young woman wore a tiny denim microskirt that had obviously been pulled up to her hips to enable her to sit comfortably. She made only a feeble -- and unsuccessful -- attempt to straighten it as she stood up so that she left the restaurant with everything below her hips on show. The other female wore what looked like a dark business suit -- except that she had nothing on under the jacket and the skirt showed her bum.

The waiter cleared their table and showed two more couples to it. I hardly noticed the guys, but the women were dressed to the resort's usual exhibitionist standard. The first wore a red rubber skirt showing an inch or so of bum cheek and a glimpse of pussy, with a low-cut bustier in black and a chiffon scarf round her neck. She took off the scarf and laid it across the seat before she sat down. The other woman had on a black lacquer jacket and a tight red plastic mini. The skirt already showed the bottom of her bum cheeks as she stood up but it was so tight that she had to pull it up around her waist in order to sit down. She wore no underwear of course, so she put her serviette on the seat.

"I take it you're looking at half-dressed women," Mandy said as I gazed past her at the clientele beyond.

"Sorry, yes," I said, quickly refocusing on her face. "I was just checking out some of the hemlines."

"No need to be sorry," she said. "If it turns you on, as I'm sure it does, enjoy it. I want to taste more of your cum tonight so do whatever you need to get your cock hard, darling."

Once we'd finished our meal, I helped Mandy find her way into the pink chain outfit once again and, hand in hand, we strolled off in search of whatever the night might bring.

Naturally we stopped by the Montrose bar which was full of semi-naked couples as usual. We pushed our way through the crowd of naked boobs and bare bums and ordered a couple of the special sangria cocktails.

"I like your outfit, Mandy," a voice said just as we were taking the first sip. A moment later, Mandy was being kissed by a woman in two skimpy pieces of flimsy white cheesecloth. It was Linda, and Jim was not far behind.

"Hey guys, great to see you," I said, admiring the fact that the skimpy white cheesecloth was inadequate to cover Linda's boobs and pussy properly.

Jim and I then each proceeded to examine the other's partner's outfit in detail, while the women themselves discussed the pressure they were under to come up with a new and more daring look each evening.

"You feel so conservative if your pussy's not on show, don't you," Linda said.

"You sure do," Mandy answered. "Look at her," she said, nodding in the direction of a middle-aged woman in a transparent brown kaftan with a lace bra and thong under it. "She must have only just arrived. Once she's been here a few days she'll soon forget about her underwear." (Funnily enough, a couple of days later I saw the same woman in the same kaftan with nothing underneath it.)

Right next to us a young Dutch woman was dancing to the loud music in a short black PVC jacket that hung wide open. She also had a studded choker round her neck, and knee-length black boots. Otherwise she was naked except for a thin silver chain around her hips, from which hung other chains, each about four inches in length -- six across her bum and six over her pussy. She danced wildly, tinkling her chains and rubbing her pussy as part of the dance. Her friend was in a red net top, black g-string and high heels, with studs through her nipples.

Mandy and Linda started to dance too. Linda took hold of Mandy's dog leash and led her in a little circle round the bar as the danced.

"Does it make you feel submissive to be led around like that?" Jim asked Mandy when our women returned to us.

"Oh yes. Very submissive," Mandy answered. "Why? What would you like me to submit to, Jim?" she asked.

"How about my cock at midnight," he said.

"Oh Jim, a woman dressed in thigh boots and chains who gets led round on a dog lead expects more excitement than one cock, especially at midnight in Cap d'Agde," Mandy laughed.

"And so does a woman in white cheesecloth," added Linda. "In any case, I'm sure we'll be seeing lots of Mandy and Dan when we get back to the UK. And then Mandy will be so starved of orgies and gangbangs that she'll jump at the chance of an extra cock at midnight, won't you Mandy," she said to my wife, running her fingers over Mandy's nipples and down her stomach to her pussy.

The two women kissed open-mouthed once more.

"Linda's right," Mandy responded. "It's going to seem strange not to have orgies every evening. We really must meet up again in the UK."

The Dutch women and their partners had moved on, and a dark-haired young woman in a stretchy black minidress with open strappy sides was now occupying their space. She danced next to her admiring boyfriend and attracted quite a few other admirers as well. As she swayed, her dress rode up showing her pussy to everyone. She carried on regardless, pulling her dress down only when she'd finished dancing and went to sit on a bar stool. The next time she went to dance the same thing happened -- the hem of her short tight dress rode up her hips so that her pussy and bum were completely on show.

"That reminds me," said Jim as he gazed at the young woman's pussy, "we're due to meet some French friends in one of the smaller clubs. We met them earlier in one of the cafes and we said we'd see them at 11:00."

"So now you're taking your cock elsewhere," Mandy told him. "I hope you find something to do with it at midnight."

"Why don't you two join us?" Linda suggested.

"We'll come along for an hour or so," I said, "but we're meeting some German friends -- Uschi and Dieter -- at the swingers' disco at midnight."

To leave the bar we had to push past quite a lot of people -- including a fair-haired girl in a short white plastic skirt, black g-string and lacy green top. She'd spent all of the time since we'd arrived standing in the middle of the crowd with her arms around her boyfriend's neck. And all the time we'd been there he'd been stroking her bum under her skirt with one hand and had the other hand inside her g-string stroking her pussy. I must say they both looked happy enough.

It was only a five-minute walk to the club where George and Linda were due to meet their friends. The streets and alleys of the naturist section of Cap d'Agde have plenty of light in the evenings. The restaurants, shops and bars are thriving till about midnight when people start drifting off either to their own private parties with friends or to the clubs where they can party with strangers too.

Mandy and I had not been to the club before. It was yet another that offered gangbangs. "We really should try one of the normal couples-only clubs before we go home," I said to my wife.

"Yes," she answered. "They would probably be a bit more romantic than these gangbang places. They might give me the chance to make up to more women too, which I'm sure you'd love."

George and Linda's new friends Isabelle and Alain were waiting for them at the door of the club. Alain was in well-tailored jeans and a casual shirt while Isabelle was clad in black PVC material -- not a lot of it, admittedly, but definitely a black PVC bra and pussy-skimming PVC skirt with black thigh boots with heels about as high as Mandy's. I realized I'd seen her somewhere before but I couldn't remember where. After we were introduced she reminded me where -- in the G club the previous Thursday night she and her partner and another couple were occupying a waterbed near where Mandy got her first bukkake (I wrote about that in chapter 13). I knew from that experience that Jim and Linda would be in good company this evening.

Mandy and I had a look around the place while Jim and Linda and their friends chatted about what they'd been up to that afternoon. It was a different shape from the other clubs we'd been in, and rather smaller, but it had the essential features of a bar, a dance floor with a raised cage in one corner and padded three-foot-deep benches around the sides. There were three waterbeds in separate alcoves that could accommodate foursomes, another that was big enough for at least five or six couples at a time, and then a large back room with three waterbeds at the sides and plenty of space in the middle for those who preferred sex standing up.

We soon saw the space being used by a blonde woman in her late 40s with an entourage of males. Dressed in a shiny red minidress that hung open loosely at the front to well below her navel and was backless to the crack of her bum, she was sampling the cocks of four guys of various ages from 20 to 60. I thought one of them was her partner but it turned out that her partner was watching the show. As she stood, bent forwards, two guys took it in turns to fuck her from behind. She got fingered by another as she wanked his cock, and she bent over yet another to suck his cock to orgasm. And some other guys who were looking on -- those who weren't fucking, being wanked or sucked -- caressed her boobs and rubbed her body and generally surrounded her with male flesh. She eventually had a noisy orgasm as she stood there among the crowd of bodies, thanked her male assistants for their contribution, and then rejoined her partner who led her to the bar for a drink.

I turned round to see another group of upstanding sex enthusiasts. A woman in a short black dress with her arms round her partner's neck was being explored by several pairs of male hands. No part of her body was taboo for the strangers who she didn't even turn round to look at (though her partner could see who they were). After a good dose of pussy-rubbing from one guy, followed by some energetic finger-fucking from a second, she was eventually fucked by a third, and then by a fourth who brought her to an orgasm that shook her entire body. Her partner had to hold on to her to stop her from falling as her body buckled with pleasure. And then they went to the bar too.

I pulled Mandy to me and my hand went to her pussy. It was hot and dripping with juice. "Oh my god," she said. "You can fuck me if you want."

"Later," I replied.

"Now and later," she said, "please."

"I really can't yet," I told her. "Put your arms round my neck like she did," I said, indicating the woman who had just been fucked to orgasm.

Mandy said nothing but leaned against me, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me.

A muscular young guy with a small tattoo on his arm looked at me quizzically. I nodded. "Yes you may touch her," I said in English.

Mandy kissed my neck as his hands stroked her back and then reached between us to feel her boobs. I nodded to another hopeful, and another, but shook my head at a fourth who I knew wasn't Mandy's type. (He accepted my judgment and stood to one side to watch the show rather than join in.) Mandy's body stiffened as some unknown fingers went between her legs, and then she relaxed again as they found their goal beneath her chains and started to rub back and forth. She had her eyes closed as she submitted to whatever these guys were going to do to her.

What they did, in fact, was more or less what at least two of them had already done to the woman in black. They massaged her pussy till they judged she was hot and wet enough (and since she was hot and wet before they started, this didn't take long). Then first one and then another crouched down behind her and inserted their fingers -- first gently, then more f***efully, all the time judging her reaction by how much juice was running down their hands.

As a guy unzipped his pants and took out his cock to fuck her, I checked to make sure he put on a condom. And then the chains were pushed to one side and Mandy let out a gasp as he pushed his cock inside her. As she held on to me I could feel her push her bum back against the guy who was fucking her from behind. He took the hint and fucked her more strongly -- so strongly, in fact, that he soon ejaculated and had to withdraw. Not to worry, there was another ready to take his place, though he too came very quickly and had to back out.

The third guy lasted longer. He had a bit of style in the way he fucked her. He started slowly, then built up to a crescendo and, just as Mandy started to reach her orgasm, he slackened off for a moment or two and then started to build up the momentum again. He did this three times as far as I remember, and each time Mandy looked dismayed when he didn't bring her to orgasm. Then on the fourth occasion he built up speed and f***e and took her all the way. She trembled all over and had to cling onto me to stay upright. Then after she had come she almost slumped to the floor.
"Oh, thank you," she said, turning round unsteadily and planting a kiss on his cheek. "That was fantastic."

He said something about it having been a pleasure and then stuffed his still-rigid cock back into his jeans and zipped himself up. We chatted to him for a while as our audience drifted away to watch a heap of writhing sweaty bodies on a waterbed where a buxom mature lady was getting her fill of several cocks at once. The guy's name was Francis, though he said people called him Frank, and he came from somewhere near Geneva in Switzerland. He said he was on holiday with his girlfriend but she'd gone to visit a college friend in the "textile" part of Cap d'Agde for the evening. He said she'd told him to enjoy himself while she was away.

Frank paid Mandy several compliments about being so sexy, and she paid him compliments about how he'd used his cock on her. "It was great," she said. "Maybe you'd like to join us another evening. Only next time bring your girlfriend. I'm sure Dan would like to meet her."

I confirmed that I would. And I thought to myself how open Mandy had become when she talked about sex. Here she was telling a guy who'd just fucked her that she'd like him to do it again and asking him to bring his girlfriend to fuck me too. (And we did too -- later in the week.)

By now, of course, it was time for us to move on to the swingers' disco to meet Uschi and Dieter. We said "au revoir" to Frank, and made our way to the door. As we walked round the edge of the dance floor we waved to Jim and Linda and their French friends. The two guys waved backed but the women didn't notice us as they were on their knees sucking the other's partner's cock as people danced around them.

After the hot atmosphere of the gangbang club it was refreshing to walk into the cool midnight air, even though it took us only a few minutes to reach our next destination. I paid the entrance for the two of us and as we got inside Mandy went to the loo to have a pee and fix her make-up. There was a queue for the ladies'. "Don't wait for me," she said. "Have a look around for Uschi and Dieter. I'll come and find you."

The place wasn't crowded but it was starting to fill up. I walked around the bar area, strolled across the dance floor, looked in the lounge area, and squeezed my way between the voyeurs who were gathered around the action on the waterbeds but I didn't see our German friends. I saw an extremely tall woman in an extremely short dress on the dance floor. The alternating black and white see-through panels of the dress stopped an inch above her clit and rose even higher as she danced. I saw a woman on the edge of a waterbed who lay back against her partner with her legs wide open as she, her partner and several passers-by stroked her pussy. I saw a 50-ish woman in a severe black skirt and jacket and dark-rimmed glasses, with her hair tied back, who wanked two cocks with her fishnet-gloved hands. I saw several women getting felt, licked, fucked and giving blowjobs to one, two or more guys. And I saw two women 69-ing each other while four guys wanked over them. But I didn't see Uschi and Dieter.

"Dan, we're here." I heard Mandy's voice calling me above the pounding of the music. I turned and saw her with Uschi and Dieter.

"I was looking for you but I didn't see you," I said to them as I shook Dieter's hand in the usual continental greeting and kissed Uschi on either cheek.

"We were at the bar," Dieter said. "Mandy found us."

"I think you must have been distracted," Mandy said jokingly as she watched a jet of cum spray on the women in the 69 position.

"Yes I must have," I said absently as I watched Dieter's hand disappear behind Mandy's back to stroke her bum. She didn't object and neither did I -- especially since Uschi, topless as always, came to kiss me with her naked boobs jutting through the collection of coloured jewelry round her neck. It was a longer kiss than I expected, full on the mouth with her tongue caressing mine. I let my hand drift down her back to her barely-covered bum in a ragged denim mini and she pushed against me as my middle finger caressed the crevice between her cheeks.

Like most of the women in the club, Uschi wore nothing under her skirt, and as my finger pushed against her anus she pushed even closer to me. "Would you like to fuck straight away or shall we have a drink first?" Dieter asked.

"Let's have a drink and watch the action for a while," Mandy answered. "You can stick your finger up Uschi's ass at the bar, Dan; can't he Uschi?"

"You can do what you want with me," Uschi said, looking at me. "That's what we're all here for, isn't it?"

So we went back to the bar, Dieter leading Mandy by her dog leash and me stroking Uschi's naked bum as she tottered along on the spike heels of her thigh-high leather boots. Dieter ordered four drinks -- coke and something (I'm not sure what the something was but there sure was a lot of it).

We chatted for a while. I asked Uschi if she always went out topless in the evening. "Yes," she said. "After all, I always end up getting naked. Last year all my sexy tops were coated in cum by the end of the first week of our holiday and since I couldn't be bothered washing them I decided I'd just go without."

"She still gets coated in cum," Dieter put in, laughing, "but all she has to do now is get in the shower when she gets home."

"It's fun having cum on my boobs, and my face too," Uschi said. "It makes me really hot. And guys seem to find it a lot more erotic than a sticky t-shirt."

"You're almost naked too," Dieter said to Mandy "and I really like your dog leash. Do you like Dan to dominate you?"

"Well, it's not a fetish or anything like that," Mandy told him. "I just thought it might be fun to pretend to be submissive for a change. Still, you never know, maybe I'll enjoy it so much that I'll want him to lead me on a leash all the time. But I don't think so. It's not very practical, is it?"

As I sipped my coke and whatever, I noticed a couple on a lounge seat near the edge of the dance floor. At least, the guy was on the seat. He sat with his pants open while the red-haired woman in a maroon bra, tiny black stretch skirt, maroon thong, hold-ups and thigh boots knelt between his legs and sucked him. Soon afterwards she sat astride him and rode him to orgasm.

Next to them sat an older couple side-by-side. The woman was leaning across her partner, giving him a combined blowjob and handjob as they watched the dancers -- including a woman in a calf-length black dress with wide see-through panels all the way down the front and back. Near her was a tall guy dancing with an energetic young blonde whose boobs were spilling out of a black lace bustier and whose bum was on show under a tiny black skirt that consisted of a waistband and three frilly circles of black see-through material.

"Coming for a dance anyone?" asked Uschi as her bum parted company with my hand and she set off for the dance floor.

"Sure, I'll join you," answered Mandy as she walked nonchalantly away from Dieter's hand that had been busy between her legs.

Both women wore long-legged boots with stiletto heels that were not easy to walk in but which didn't cramp their style on the dance floor. Like most of the women in the club, though, their dancing had more to do with exhibitionism than with finesse. As they danced, they stroked their own bodies and each other's.

Dieter and I leaned back against the bar watching our partners, virtually naked, openly making up to each other. I remember thinking how unreal everything seemed. It was as if I was living a fantasy. Here was my wife Mandy in a swingers' club, having her breasts stroked by a woman she'd met a couple of days before and obviously enjoying it. As I watched, Mandy pushed her hand between Uschi's legs, obviously caressing her pussy. Uschi moved closer and their lips met, kissing gently as a third woman ran her fingers across Mandy's bare bum.

Just then another guy walked over to us and spoke in German to Dieter who introduced me to him. This was Jens, a friend of Dieter, and apparently it was his wife Birgit who was exploring my wife's backside. Birgit was in a white stretchy lace dress that buttoned up the front -- except that it happened to be unbuttoned down to her waist. The dress was tight, showing the lower part of her bum cheeks. Soon Mandy had turned round and was kissing Birgit as Uschi slapped her on the buttocks.

"Oh my god," I thought, "this can't be true." It was true, of course, but I knew that none of the guys at work would believe me if I told them that Mandy did this with two women in public. Maybe our readers don't believe it too. But it hardly matters. I saw Mandy doing it and my formerly exhausted cock was now straining to get at her and her two friends.

For a moment I glanced over at the entrance as a tall guy came in, holding hands with a slim blonde woman in a short black strapless dress. As they stepped into the club she used her free hand to pull the top of her dress down and bare her breasts. She had her tits on show like that for the rest of the time she was there.

I glanced back at the dance floor but Mandy and her friends were no longer there. Suddenly in front of me appeared a woman with wavy blonde hair and a white lace dress with most of the buttons undone.

"You must be Dan," she said. I nodded.

"I'm Birgit," she continued. "Mandy says she wants you to fuck her, so she asked me to get you started."

Before I could answer, she had sunk to her knees, unfastened my pants, and had my cock in her mouth.

"Looks like you already got started," Birgit said, pushing back my foreskin and licking the end of my semi-solid prick. On my left, Uschi was doing the same to Jens, while on my right Mandy appeared. Smiling at me angelically, she went down on her knees and went down on Dieter at the same time. This never happens in bars back home, I thought to myself.

But it certainly happened there -- a trio of blowjobs side-by-side with me in the middle. One or two people glanced over at us, but most of them just carried on with what they were doing -- which, I must admit, was more or less the same as what we were doing.

I looked down to see Birgit's head moving back and forth along my cock. As she pulled off for a moment she looked up and smiled, stuck out her tongue and moved it from side to side against the tip of my cock, then plunged back onto it again. There was a warm and welcoming sensation as her lips made a tunnel for my penis and her tongue caressed it. Then I felt the head of my cock push past her tonsils and into a tunnel of cartilage as it started down her throat. She obviously had no gag reaction at all.

There I was, getting a deep-throat blowjob in public from a woman I'd never met before while an array of naked tits and butts and pussies jiggled about on the dance floor. My eyes followed two young women in short black semi-transparent dresses who walked past us with a group of guys. By the time they were ordering drinks not far from us, Birgit had pulled off my cock again. She looked up again smiling.

"Fick meinen Mund," Birgit said. I didn't understand and must have looked confused.

"She says you're to fuck her mouth," her partner Jens told me as Uschi slurped along his rigid rod. "Fuck her mouth hard; she likes it," he said.

"My pleasure," I said as I grabbed Birgit's hair to hold her head steady and then rammed the full length of my cock into her mouth as far as it would go. I have to admit, despite the roughness of the cartilage, it was a new sensation to be able to take a woman like that.

It wasn't long before Jens had left Uschi's gentle ministrations and had helped Birgit stand up -- with me still fucking her mouth -- and then pushed his cock into her pussy. In her turn, Uschi pulled Mandy to her feet and, as Mandy continued to suck Dieter's cock, Uschi set about licking Mandy's pussy and anus.

By this time the two young women in see-through dresses were being subjected to a heavy dose of tit-kissing and pussy-groping as they stood at the bar not far from us. They seemed to be accumulating men; there were now six of them paying the girls some very intimate attention. Over on the lounge seats by the dance floor, there was a lot of mutual masturbation going on. Among the hand jobs, blowjobs and finger-fucking, two women were kneeling on their seats as their guys fucked them from behind. Then the guys swapped pussies and the women didn't even turn their heads.

I think it was about at this time that two more German acquaintances turned up. Gunter and Christa, who Mandy and I had met on our very first afternoon at the beach, came into the bar and headed in our direction. Apparently they were friends of Jens and Birgit.

Jens continued to fuck Birgit's pussy as he shook hands with Gunter, and I continued to fuck Birgit's mouth as Christa bent down to kiss her on the cheek. And after she'd greeted her friend, Christa kissed me too, rubbing her tits in their tight transparent boob-tube against me as she did so. All she had below that was a pair of hold-up stockings and some shoes.

In fact, although I'd like to tell you that Mandy and I and the three German couples had an orgy there and then in front of the bar, it didn't happen like that at all. Jens pulled out of Birgit's pussy, she pulled off my cock, Uschi stopped licking Mandy's pussy, Mandy stopped sucking Dieter's prick, and we all politely said hello to Gunter and Christa.

Gunter and Christa seemed pleased to see us. "It's good to see you and Mandy again," Gunter said. "Christa and I were hoping to have an evening out with you before we leave."

"You're welcome to join us," Dieter said.

"Yes, please join us," added Mandy, giving Gunter a kiss on the cheek as her breasts rubbed against his arm.

In a moment Gunter's arm was round her back and his hand was stroking her bum. "That's quite an outfit," he said as one hand explored her anus and the other toyed with her dog leash.

"I'm glad you like it," Mandy said. "Dan bought it for me this afternoon."

"Jens gave me a present today too," Birgit said (in German). "Schau mal," she added, "look at this." She turned away from us and bent right over, the hem of her dress rising round her waist and her hands pulling at her bum cheeks.

There in the middle of her butt was a large pink crystal. Everyone admired Birgit's anal plug, which I learned was a type called "Rosebud" (though I couldn't understood why it was named after a quote from Citizen Kane). We all examined it closely and Mandy seemed quite fascinated by it. "The crystal looks really nice," she said. "Dan, I think I'd like to try one of these."

"They're great fun," said Christa. "The crystals are Swarovski. I sometimes wear my plug on the beach."

"On the beach?" Mandy sounded fascinated. "Dan, I'm definitely going to try one," she said.

As we chatted about Mandy's chains and Birgit's anal plug, the two young women in see-through dresses left the bar and started off across the dance floor to the waterbeds beyond. There were six guys with them. "This could be interesting," said Christa. "Let's go and watch," she added and set off after them with Gunter.

Birgit took my hand and led me after them too. Dieter followed, leading Mandy on her leash. I thought that Uschi and Jens were bringing up the rear, but when I glanced back I saw Uschi leaning over a bar stool as Jens was fucking her up the rear.

Thinking of rears, my hand went down to Birgit's and my fingers found their way to the pink crystal sticking out of her bum. She turned and looked up at me. "Do you like it? You can pull it out and fuck me there if you want," she said in rather good English. Being British I think I blushed.

By the time we reached the waterbed where the two young women had installed themselves -- already naked since all they'd had to remove were their transparent dresses -- their guys were stripping off rapidly and quite a crowd was gathering to watch. Birgit pushed into a space next to Mandy who was leaning back against Dieter who had his arms round her. I put my arms around Birgit (not just to feel her tits and pussy -- though I did -- but to show that she was with someone and to discourage groping). And with maybe 30 others -- male and female -- we watched the six-guy and two-girl orgy begin -- except that somehow they'd picked up another two guys on their way from the bar. The waterbed was getting busy, and it looked as if the girls were loving it.

One of the young women was on her back as a dark-skinned guy crawled between her legs and set about her shaven pussy with his tongue. As the other guys joined them, she reached out to grab a cock in each hand. She wanked each of them as the naked guys shuffled closer to her on their knees. And then the two cocks were in her mouth -- or at least they were competing with each other to get in there and she was doing her best to accommodate them both.

The other girl found a guy on his back and crawled between his legs to take his cock in her mouth. A moment later another guy was pulling her bum cheeks apart to lick her pussy and anus. She didn't turn to see who it was, and I assumed she didn't really mind. The remaining three guys stroked with their hands, licked with their tongues, poked with their fingers and offered their cocks to any of the girls' hands or holes that were available.

I looked at Mandy and noticed that she was watching the orgy intently, pushing back against Dieter's crotch as he pressed against her pussy with his hands. Somehow she must have sensed I was watching her. She looked round at me, smiled and pursed her lips in a kiss. I blew a kiss back. Then she leaned across to me and spoke in my ear. "Whatever we do Dan, and whoever we do it with, please come on my face before we go back to our apartment. It makes me feel so good when you do that."

And then she moved back into Dieter's arms so he could massage her pussy as she watched the orgy in front of her. At the other side of the waterbed, Christa had found a corner to sit on as she bent forward to suck Gunter's rigid cock. Some other guy was fondling her boobs but she seemed to take no notice.

On the waterbed, the two women were very obviously in charge. When they were sucking they regularly left a guy hanging in suspense as they moved to the next, and when they were being fucked they would tell the guy to stop after a couple of minutes and let another have a go. The guys were very polite about it all. They would step aside and let another fill the gap they'd left. But then, I guess they knew they'd get their turn again soon.

The women kissed each other at one stage, and were stroking each other's boobs, but they didn't get many chances to do much in the lesbian line; they were almost constantly occupied with cock -- often at both ends and in both hands. The atmosphere was infective -- not far from us, at the side of the waterbed, an oriental-looking girl -- or rather a young woman -- sank to her knees topless in front of her partner and soon had his cock in her mouth.

Both women on the bed were making the sort of noises that made me think they were either in pain or having a good time. Since neither of them left I assume they were enjoying themselves. One was on her back getting gang-fucked. The guys were taking it in turn to take her as hard as they could. Her legs were in the air most of the time -- usually held up by the arms of whichever guy happened to be fucking her. Other guys were stroking her tits, and there was usually a cock or two round her face that she tried to suck from time to time -- but mostly she was being pounded so hard that her body shook and all she could manage orally was a few licks here and there.

The other woman was on her hands and knees, taking it doggy style from various guys and sucking others -- well, the same ones really since all eight guys seemed to take a turn at just about everything with each woman. I watched as the one on her back had her bum lifted off the bed by a dark-skinned guy who set about licking her pussy, her anus, and the bit in-between (I think it's called the perineum).
And so it went on. I don't remember all that happened, except that the bed had bodies everywhere -- most of them male so I couldn't make out everything that was happening to the two young women.

Despite the orgy going on in front of me, my attention wandered as more and more of the audience got aroused. The oriental young woman was now accommodating two other cocks as well as her partner's -- sucking them in turn -- and a blonde with long tight curls bent over with her hands on the side of the bed as the guy who was with her pulled up her shimmering gold minidress and pushed his cock inside her. She was right next to me and when I saw another guy reach under her to feel her tits I decided to give it a go too. I had to stop stroking Birgit's pussy, of course, but she didn't complain. As I leaned over to the blonde (who smiled at me and kept repeating "oui, oui, oui" as I massaged her boobs), Birgit started kissing her on the mouth.

And that is how, in some of these vacation swinger clubs, one orgy leads to another. I found myself busy stroking the blonde's boobs -- and much of the rest of her body as she responded open-mouthed to Birgit's kisses and spread her legs wider to give her partner easier access. The other guy was on the opposite side of the blonde, though by now he was exploring Birgit's body.

Birgit didn't mind one bit. The couple of buttons on her dress that were still fastened soon came undone, and as she leaned back on the waterbed to let the blonde lick her pussy, one of the guys from the two-girl--eight-guy orgy put his cock in her mouth. Birgit started to suck it as if that was the most normal thing in the world. And in that situation, with all kinds of group sex going on around us, it was perfectly normal, I assure you. After all, what else should a horny woman in a swingers club do with an erect cock that's within licking distance?

As I continued my exploration of the blonde's anatomy, I felt a pair of hands gently stroke my neck and then move round to my chest. As they did so, a pair of breasts and an assortment of chains rubbed against my back. Mandy's hands went down to my waist and pushed my tight black t-shirt upwards.

"Come along, Dan. Show the blonde lady your chest," Mandy said. "I'm sure she doesn't want you with your clothes on."

My t-shirt soon disappeared and Mandy's hands were unbuckling my belt as Birgit got a load of cum on her chin. Elsewhere on the waterbed there were other climaxes happening. The two young women had both had noisy orgasms and were now lying side-by-side kissing each other and completely ignoring the seven cocks that were wanking over them. A coating of cum was building up on the women's faces, boobs and stomachs. As they moved their bodies against each other, the cum was like a sticky white glue that held them together.

Mandy soon had my black jeans round my knees. I wore no underwear since I'd learned after a week in Cap d'Agde that it only gets in the way when you're having a random fuck. She was now kneeling behind me, reaching round to wank me and making me harder than I could have imagined considering all the climaxes I'd had in the past 24 hours.

As my cock filled up Mandy's hands, the blonde woman ceased to lick Birgit's pussy and turned her head in my direction. She asked me something about "sucer ta queue" which I didn't understand at all.

"She wants to suck your cock," said Birgit, oblivious to the cum trickling down her neck.

"You can't refuse a lady now, can you Dan?" Mandy added. And with that I shuffled closer to the woman's face so she could get herself a mouthful. As the blonde's lips closed around my cock, I felt Mandy -- still on her knees -- pull my butt cheeks apart and start to lick between them. Birgit now had another cock in her mouth, and I realized it belonged to her partner Jens. The last time I saw that cock it was in Uschi's bum as she leaned over a bar stool, I thought to myself.

"Hi Dan," Uschi's voice said, and I felt her breasts rubbing against my arm. I didn't speak but kissed her on the mouth, checking out her bum with my left hand as I did so. My middle finger found her anus and easily slipped inside. I pushed it as far as I could and when I withdrew it Uschi took my hand in hers and guided it to her mouth. Her tongue licked along my finger and then she put it in her mouth and sucked it with a lascivious look in her eyes. I knew that I wouldn't do a thing like that (well I might, but not often), but it turned me on to watch Uschi do it.

A moment later I was in position for the blonde to take my cock in her mouth, which she did quite enthusiastically. Mandy was licking my anus (I'd never known her do that before) and at one stage she worked a finger inside it. When she withdrew I glanced round and saw her offering the finger to Uschi who put it in her mouth and sucked it. The sight of her doing that just made by cock even harder as it slid into the blonde's mouth with her tongue caressing it.

I actually lost track of what was happening on the waterbed. When I looked again, the group of guys was dispersing, leaving two cum-sodden women to sit up next to each other and burst out laughing as they looked at the state they were in. One rubbed her hand over a particularly large helping on her left breast and then suddenly smeared it on the other's face. The second one retaliated and a light-hearted cum-battle took place until one of the two remaining guys (could they have been their boyfriends?) turned up with a roll of absorbent paper so they could clean up. They waved him away.

By that time, Birgit had yet another cock in her mouth (I think it was the guy who'd been exploring the blonde's body at the same time as me) and Uschi was now licking her pussy. Mandy started to lick Uschi's pussy but somehow got distracted when Dieter pushed his cock in her from behind and Uschi's partner Jens offered her his to suck. Partway along the waterbed, the oriental girl was now on her back getting fucked by one guy as she did her best to suck another who knelt beside. Next to them a mature woman with her legs in the air was making a lot of noise as her partner fucked her, and at the far side of the giant bed our other German friends Gunter and Christa seemed to have swapped partners with another couple.

I was enjoying the blonde's exquisite oral skills as the two young women who had started all this climbed off the waterbed, still refusing the offer of tissue to wipe themselves off. They picked up their dresses and pulled them over their cum-streaked bodies. I got so fascinated watching them wriggle their sticky skin into the dark semi-transparent sheaths that I almost forgot I was getting a blowjob till the blonde pulled off me, spat generously on the end of my cock and then plunged her mouth onto it again.

Several people, including me, applauded the two young women as they strode away (pussies on show, of course), and as they passed near me I congratulated them in English. "That was a great show," I said.

One of them paused for a moment. "Tu peut ass****r la prochaine fois," she said. I suppose I looked blank but my wife kindly helped. Removing Jens' cock from her mouth, but still gasping as Dieter fucked her, she told me "She says you can join in next time." (Wasn't it nice of Mandy to tell me!)

"Thanks," I said, as she walked away, the damp cum seeping through her flimsy dress. I was so impressed that I forgot to ask when the next time would be -- though, believe it or not, I did actually meet her and her friend again later in the week.

Unfortunately my fascination with the cum-coated gangbangers had led the blonde to abandon my cock for that of Jens. She was now swallowing several inches of German Schwanz (that's what Uschi called his cock). Birgit was still lying on the waterbed with a cock in her mouth (this must have been the third) and another in her pussy. I didn't recognize either owner. Dieter was still fucking Mandy from behind, and a woman in a black PVC bustier and thong was tugging on Mandy's dog lead and kissing her. The PVC lady was in turn having her body explored by a guy in black jeans and a linen shirt.

I was having difficulty keeping track of who was doing what to whom. I turned and smiled at Uschi who was standing next to me and seemed to be at a loose end for the moment. She smiled back and moved her topless body next to mine so that her naked boobs rubbed against my chest. I like it when women do that, though admittedly it hasn't happened too often since I came back from holiday.

Since there was now more room on the large waterbed, Uschi threw herself back onto it and spread her legs wide. "Komm, fick mich," she said. I'd heard enough sexually charged conversation from our German friends that evening to know what that meant. My jeans were already round my ankles so I pulled them off with my shoes, hooked my arms around her legs, and carefully aimed my cock at its goal. A moment later I was pumping her pussy for all I was worth, and she was coming out with a stream of German that she probably hadn't learned at Sunday school.

And then somehow other bodies started to move in on our action. I felt a pair of boobs and some straps and chains against my back, which I assumed was Mandy. A pair of male hands reached out to Uschi's boobs. I think they might have belonged to the guy in a linen shirt who'd been with the woman in PVC, or maybe it was one of the guys who'd been servicing Birgit, but I really can't be sure. It hardly matters. And it certainly didn't seem to matter to Uschi who reached out to wank his cock just as another naked guy knelt beside her face wanking his own.

I don't know if these guys were German, French or what they were. I have no idea if Uschi knew them. But one of them leaned over her face and, though he didn't actually spit on her, he let a long string of saliva drip across her forehead and then rubbed it around her face with his hand. As he did that, I felt her grind her pussy hard against my cock -- and I remembered that she'd asked Mandy to spit on her face while she was getting fucked only two nights earlier (that was in chapter 15). I must admit I found it a bit odd but, quite honestly, the situation Mandy and I were in might seem odd to a lot of people.

The next thing I knew, Mandy who was behind me was pulling me back towards her. I found myself being turned round to face her. She knelt down, took hold of my cock and pulled the condom off it that I'd been using in Uschi. I felt her tongue run the length of my penis and her lips kissed the tip. Then a fresh condom was being rolled along it. "Come along darling," she said. "Birgit has a treat for you."

There seemed to be semi-naked bodies all around me. My place in Uschi's pussy had been taken by the partner of the blonde who'd sucked me earlier. She was now being fucked by Jens and was sucking another guy I'd never seen before (and I don't think she had either). Uschi was happily wanking a couple of cocks. The woman in the black PVC bustier had shed her thong and was on her back moaning with Dieter inside her and a red-headed woman licking her nipples. At the far side of the bed, Gunter and Christa's foursome swap had doubled and there were arms and legs -- not to mention cocks and cunts -- all over the place. And the oriental woman I'd seen earlier with two guys was now in an orgy with another guy and girl. As one group came close to another around the water bed, the orgies merged as those on the periphery started pleasuring each other. I have no idea how many people were involved. In any case, this was no longer about swapping partners or fucking friends, it was just sex for the sake of it with whoever happened to be near you.

And the one who happened to be near me was Birgit. Mandy made sure I found Birgit who was on the edge of our group and was within groping distance of the guys -- and girls -- around the oriental woman. Birgit looked as if she'd been busy. She was still on her back and had an awful lot of sticky stuff on her tits as a bald guy licked her pussy. She waved to me. "Come on Dan," she said. "Ich will dass du meinen Arsch fickst. Pull my plug out."

Birgit pushed the bald guy away and turned over so that she was on her hands and knees with her bum just in front of me. The pink lips of her pussy gaped open where she'd been fucked and licked by I don't know how many guys, but the pink crystal of the anal plug sealed the route where no man had gone before (or at least not so far that evening).

The bald guy seemed not especially disappointed that he'd been turned away from Birgit's pussy. He simply moved round to the other end and she started treating him to oral attention instead.

I stroked Birgit's bum, as did Mandy, who was still paying close attention to my cock. She kept wanking it as I approached Birgit. I had to climb up on the waterbed to get my cock at a level with Birgit's backside. As I started to prise the plug from its socket Mandy knelt at my side, watching intently as the exquisitely shaped jeweled dildo came free of Birgit's little pink anus. So that's why they call it rosebud, I thought to myself as I admired the puckered flesh like petals around the dark centre. I laid the plug on the bed carefully.

Mandy seemed fascinated by Birgit's rear. "Go on Dan," she said. "Fill her up."

I was just thinking what an amazing wife I had, and what an amazing situation this was when Mandy added, "Here, let me help." And without further ado she spat onto Birgit's puckered anus and pushed first one finger inside and then two.

"Look it's easy," she said to me.

And it was easy. I needed no more encouragement. I rested the head of my cock where Mandy's fingers had been and pushed hard. I wondered if I'd been too rough but I don't think so.

"Ja, fick meinen Arsch. Mehr, mehr. Weiter, weiter," Birgit shouted in a slightly more strained voice than usual.

Obviously Mandy and I had had anal sex before but it had always been done with lots of preparation -- lots of lube and after pushing a little I would ask her if it hurt or not. But with Birgit, I simply fucked her ass as hard as I could. She certainly didn't complain. She just kept telling me loudly "fick" and "mehr" and "weiter". I was impressed at how rapidly my knowledge of German was expanding.

At some stage the blonde who had been giving me a blowjob earlier came and knelt down at the opposite side of me from Mandy. The two of them watched the anal fuck intently and kindly encouraged me by stroking my balls and fingering my bum.

At the other end of Birgit the bald guy was leaving. I assume he'd come in her mouth. The hand that she'd used for wanking him was now used to wank herself. I was standing astride her and fucking downwards into her bum, but with her left arm she now reached under her body and rubbed her pussy. Actually I couldn't see that from where I was, but Mandy told me about it later, and of course it encouraged Mandy and the blonde to start paying attention to Birgit's pussy too. What with all the poking and stroking, according to Mandy, Birgit's pussy was soon squirting in orgasm. Mind you, I'm sure that what I was doing to her contributed too.

Birgit's convulsed in pleasure and it made me convulse too. "Aah," I said, "I'm coming."

I don't usually announce it like that but it's as well that I did. "I want it," Mandy said, pulling me out of Birgit's nether regions and pulling the somewhat stained condom off my cock. The blonde took hold of my cock and wanked it in Mandy's direction.

"Put it just here," Mandy said, adding "please" as she knelt perfectly still with her mouth wide open and her tongue sticking out. She pointed to her tongue as the blonde wanked me expertly and started poking my bum with Birgit's anal plug. It was not an unpleasant experience, but what really turned me on, as it always does, was when Mandy started to finger her own pussy. The blonde tugged my cock and then held it firmly as she felt it jerk in her hand and two jets of cum shot into Mandy's mouth. .

"Looks like two's all I can manage," I said.

Mandy swallowed. "Well, this morning you told me you didn't want any sex at all today. But since you said that you've decorated the faces of several young ladies with your cum. I just wanted to be sure I got my full share," she replied.

I noticed a small stream of stray semen dripping from Mandy's chin. It was then that the blonde leaned over to her and, with my cock hovering over them both, she licked the cum from Mandy's chin and kissed her on the mouth. Then the two of them burst out laughing.

Birgit rolled over and, still clutching her pussy, sat up and kissed me and thanked me for fucking her up her "Arsch". "It was my pleasure," I said. After all, what was I supposed to say? Obviously I'd enjoyed it, and I was delighted that she'd enjoyed it too. Mandy said thanks that I'd spunked in her mouth, and the blonde even thanked me for letting her suck my dick earlier. I had the vague feeling that I should be thanking them, but I was more than pleased that they were thanking me. And that was one of the striking things for someone new to swinging like me -- in the orgies of Cap d'Agde it was clear that the women enjoyed the sex as much as the men did.

Chatting to the blonde afterwards, it turned out that she and her partner were from Poland where she, Alina, had studied languages and had come to try out her French in swingers' clubs. While Alina had been wanking me into Mandy's mouth, Jarek had been busy shafting Uschi.

I wiped my cock with an absorbent paper towel from a wall dispenser before zipping myself back into my jeans. I also fetched paper towels so my three partners could clean up too. Alina dabbed at spots of cum and sweat on her chest, Mandy dabbed at cum and sweat and saliva, but dabbing got Birgit nowhere. I fetched some more towels and we all wiped up the sundry body fluids she'd accumulated in all sorts of places though we didn't manage to get it out of her hair. "Never mind," she said in English. "I'll probably get more in my hair later."

"Later?" Mandy asked. "Haven't you finished now?"

"Hardly," was Birgit's surprised response. "That was just the beginning. It's only 1:30."

By now Dieter had shed his load on the woman in the PVC bustier. She and the red-head who had been licking her nipples had moved on to some other guys -- and a couple more women -- and were filling the waterbed with yet another orgy. The oriental woman and her friends had already left. Jarek had screwed Uschi to an orgasm and the state of her face (thanks to the attentions of several other guys) showed she was a fan of messy facials.

Most of the action of our group was petering out by now. Jens had orgasmed inside Alina and since then had been licking Christa's nipples. Now Gunter and Christa strolled back with him to where the rest of us were standing. "Time for a break," Gunter said, and then we all went back to the bar for more drinks.

Just as we were approaching the bar I saw a young blonde woman stride towards it with an older man in tow. As she walked, her blue flower-patterned dress flounced out from the waist. It was very short and the tops of her hold-up stockings were on view as she walked. She determinedly sat on a bar stool right in front of us. She let one leg dangle towards the floor and she put her other stiletto-heeled foot on a nearby stool.

Basically, that put the young blonde's naked pussy on show to everyone. I looked straight at her as I got near, and she looked straight at me. I remember that her eyes seemed cold and without feeling. I was about to take a risk and go straight up to her and feel her pussy when she shifted her gaze from mine and looked at Mandy. The blonde grabbed Mandy's dog leash and pulled my wife towards her. Mandy didn't seem at all shocked and submissively squatted in front of her and started to lick her pussy.
I guess the licking lasted about three minutes or so -- certainly not more than five. During that time, Mandy parted the blonde's pussy lips, licked the pink flesh liberally, and pumped her vagina vigorously with several fingers. While that was happening, the older guy who was standing beside the woman loosened his pants to free his hardening cock. The young woman took hold of his cock and wanked it as he stroked the stocking top on her nearest leg. Mandy kept pumping and licking, The young woman eventually had a noisy orgasm and ejaculated in Mandy's mouth, and at that moment the older guy came all over his young friend's stocking top.

And that was it. As Mandy stood up, the young woman said "Merci" to her and kissed her on the mouth. Then she left, cum running down her leg, with the older guy zipping up his pants as he followed her. Birgit, who was still holding a relatively dry paper towel used it to wipe the woman's juice from Mandy's chin. "You'll need to fix your lipstick, Schätzchen," she said.

"I think we all do," said Uschi, and so she, Birgit, Mandy, Christa and Alina trooped off to the bathroom to fix their make-up. They took quite a long time but eventually returned with lipstick gleaming. However, I noticed that Uschi's face looked just as cum-streaked as it had before.

"Sorry for the delay, guys," Uschi said. "I got delayed."

"What she means is that after she'd done her make-up she found a couple of guys in need of blowjobs," Alina announced.

Everyone laughed. "Well, the guys were quite nice-looking so it would have been a pity not to suck them off," Uschi said (at least, that's what Dieter explained to me that she'd said).

Anyway, that was the end of the evening for Mandy and me. Our German friends were discussing where to go for more sex when we said we had to go home to sl**p. I think they thought we were a couple of wimps. Christa suggested going to a couples-only club for a mega-orgy, Uschi said she'd quite like a bukkake, and Birgit even recommended walking along the dunes and getting their guys -- and others -- to piss on them. I was glad we'd decided to leave as I wasn't sure that having a urine shower was quite Mandy's thing (though I did make a mental note to try it with her). I gave Gunter my mobile number and we agreed to get together later in the week. Then Mandy and I left, along with Alina and Jarek.

We invited our new Polish friends back to our apartment (it was on their way in any case) and we drank some Côte du Rhone that I'd found at our local nudist wine shop. As soon as we got back, Mandy stripped off her cheap high-heeled boots, her chains and her dog leash. "That's such a relief," she said as she sipped her wine naked. "That's the most uncomfortable outfit I've ever worn."

Alina and Jarek had come to Cap d'Agde by long-distance coach full of Polish tourists -- nearly 2000 kilometres with a stopover somewhere in Switzerland. Only two couples had come to the naturist resort and the rest had gone to other resorts along this stretch of coast.

Alina and Jarek had been there for a few days so they'd got used to the swinging, but they said they'd also like to see the sights. "Well, we are planning to drive to the medieval town of Carcassonne tomorrow," I said. "You are welcome to come along with us if you want -- if you don't mind my driving and Mandy's flashing."

"I'm not sure about your driving," Jarek said, "since I'm told you English drive on the other side of the road. But we'd like to go to Carcassonne, and I'll put up with your driving for the sake of seeing Mandy flashing. I guess she won't be showing more than she is at present," he said, smiling at Mandy's nakedness.

"I hope you don't mind if I join in the flashing too," Alina put in. "Jarek likes to take photos of me showing my tits where I shouldn't."

"Great," said Mandy. "Tomorrow he can have two sets of tits for his photo collection."

We agreed to meet the next morning. After they'd left, Mandy and I crashed into bed to get as good a sl**p as we could before our Monday outing to Carcassonne. As I crawled under the sheet beside her I asked her about the evening we'd just had.

"Did you enjoy what we did?" I asked.

"You've asked me that several times since we've been here," she answered. "Yes, most of what we've done has been fun. If there's something I don't want to go along with, I'll let you know."

"What about Birgit's suggestion of having a group of guys piss on the women? Would you have gone along with that?"

"Well I don't think I'd put getting drenched in urine at the top of my list of most desirable experiences," Mandy said. "Still, you never know. With a group of friends I'd probably have gone along with it. However, Dan, tonight it was out of the question because we need to get some sl**p because tomorrow we are going out for the day."

"So you won't mind if I piss on you tomorrow?" I continued.

"Dan, if you choose a suitable time and place I won't mind at all," Mandy answered. "Maybe getting pissed on will be just like the other day when I ate horse steak for the first time."

"How?" I asked.

"Well, once I got over my initial reservation, it actually turned out to be quite palatable. Now please go to sl**p, darling."... Continue»
Posted by maxanus 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 56919  |  
100%
  |  11

Black Man's White Pussyboy


Black Man's White Pussyboy

Story from the perspective of a white pussyboy who gets fucked and dominated by a couple of nigger bucks. He also meets another pussyboy but ends up getting fucked by everyone. Good dialog.

I let Jay into the apartment. He was looking for a one bedroom,
furnished place and had called about my ad in the newspaper. I hoped to
rent this place quickly, then I would be full and could devote my time to
some maintenance and repairs rather than showing places. I looked at the
rental application he had filled out just a minute earlier. From the date
listed as his birth date, he was 22 years old, three years younger than I.
I watched him, explaining about the living room area and kitchen, as he
moved about the place.

Jay's skin was about the darkest I had ever seen - a real jungle bunny nigger with ebony skin and pink insides. He was about six foot three, a couple inches taller than me, and moved like a cat on the prowl. Unexpectedly, I felt a stirring in the khaki shorts I was wearing.

What the fuck was up? I had never been attracted to a guy before! But he
seemed to draw my eyes and my cock was definitely on the rise. He
disappeared into the kitchen and I heard him opening some cabinets. I
willed my cock to soften and it obeyed a little. I studied his application
to try to distract myself, but then he came back around the corner in to
the living room.

"Where's the bedroom?" he asked.

"Umm. Just down this hall," I pointed to my left. "The bathroom is
the first door and the bedroom is at the end."

"And it has a double bed?"

"Yeah," I replied.

"Show me."

I led Jay down the short corridor, opening the bathroom door for him
to see. It was neat and clean. Then I led him the next few steps to the
bedroom. The door was open and he pushed past me. His shoulder and arm
brushed across my chest as he moved through the doorway. My cock was now
rock hard. I watched him walk to the closet and open the door. As he
checked it out, I checked out his body.

Jay was tall and muscular, but not overly developed. He wore some
long shorts and a tight fitting white t-shirt which contrasted sharply with
his black skin. I felt my cock throbbing as I watched him move to the
window and look out. His body was turned toward me a bit and my eyes
searched his crotch, trying to determine what was there. I seemed to not
be in control of myself. I don't know how long I stood staring at his body
and his crotch, but it seemed that all of a sudden he was beside me,
closing the bedroom door. As I heard the door click shut, I looked up at
his face in surprise.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Besides your dick, man? You've been staring at me since I walked
into the place and your hard-on is so obvious it must be painful. I
figured I better help you with your problem." He said this with a smile,
but his eyes seemed penetrating, looking into mine with a possessive stare.
I didn't know what to say.

"No, um, I, um. You got it wrong buddy. I'm not.."

"Not what?" he interrupted. "You are certainly hard and you have
definitely been checking me out. I know a submissive pussyboy when I see one.
I'm just gonna give you what you need."
As he said this, Jay reached to his waist, grabbed his t-shirt and pulled
it over his head. His chest was magnificent! Not overly broad, but toned
and hairless. His dark nipples stood out on top of his well defined pecs.
I didn't even realized what I was doing when I licked my lips, but he
noticed it.

"Guess I must look tasty, huh whiteboy?" Jay stepped up to me and
grabbed my right wrist. He pulled my hand to his crotch and rubbed it
against the growing log in his shorts. "Take off your shirt, whiteboy."
It wasn't a request and I looked into his eyes for a second, before
dropping my gaze. In a daze, I obeyed, pulling my polo shirt over my head
and dropping it on the floor. "That's right, whiteboy. Show me my new fuck
toy."

Jay reached out with both hands and grabbed my nipples. As he
squeezed I felt my knees go weak. God it felt good! I had never been
touched by another man like this. I realized that I was still rubbing his
now hard cock and started to pull my hand away. I felt Jay's fingers clamp
down harder on my nipples. I looked into his eyes again.

"First, drop your shorts, whiteboy, I likes my pussyboy‘s buck naked. Then, get me out of mine."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! I started to protest, but the
pressure increased again on my nipples. My hand went to the button of my
shorts, popped it open and then undid the zipper. I slid them down my legs
with my boxers, embarrassed, but still very turned on by this sexy black
stud. My hard seven inches slapped up against my abs as my shorts dropped.

"Nice cock for a whiteboy. Now, get mine free." I immediately worked
his shorts open, then slid them down his legs. He wore no underwear. His
big black cock was rock hard. It was obviously longer than mine, by about
an inch and a half. I had never seen a hard cock up close other than my
own, much less a black one, and just stared at it. Jay let me stare for a
while, then released my left nipple and used his hand on my chin to raise
my face until I was looking at him again.

"You like what you see, whiteboy. That much is obvious. Go ahead.
Touch it." I hesitantly reached out with my right hand and let it close
around his thick meat. I was actually holding another guy's hard cock!
"Stroke it some for me, whiteboy." I obeyed immediately and was rewarded
with a low moan of pleasure from deep in his chest. Jay slid his hands to
my shoulders and began to push down on them. Still in a daze, I let him
guide me to my knees at his feet.

"You look good on your knees, whiteboy. How many cocks have you
sucked? Ever had any black dick?"

Somehow I found my voice. "Never," I nearly whispered. "I've never
sucked cock, Jay."

"A virgin mouth pussyboy? Well that's gonna change here in about ten seconds.
Open those pretty white lips boy. You're gonna take every inch of my
meat."

God! He really wanted me to suck him. I wasn't a cocksucker!
Besides he was younger than me. Why should I suck him? I started to
protest and he used that opening to slide the head of his cock into my
mouth. Instead of a protest, I found myself looking up at him towering
over me, the two of us joined by his cock in my mouth. It was both steely
hard and velvety soft at the same time. As he moved his hips forward,
sinking another inch into my mouth, I quit my resistance. This young black
jock had put me on my knees and shoved his cock in my mouth. I was now a
cocksucker. He confirmed this a second later.

"That's right whiteboy. Now you're my cocksucker. Mmmmm. Use your
tongue on the head, cocksucker. Ahhh yeah! That's the way. Now, time to
take more." He shoved another couple inches into my mouth until the flared
cockhead was at the entrance to my throat. I was focused on his wiry pubic
hair getting closer to my lips, when he grabbed my head and turned my face
up to look at him again. He started stroking his cock in and out of my
mouth, the head punching against the entrance to my throat each time.
"Fuck yeah! You are a great cocksucker, whiteboy. You sure you never
sucked dick before?" I could only grunt in affirmative. "Then you are a
natural, faggot. You were born to suck cock. Ahhhh, yeah! You suck dick
like you been doing it all your life. Oh, hell yeah. That's right
whiteboy. Suck my big black nigger cock! Damn that feels so good. Time to take
more."

With that, his next stroke didn't stop when his head reached my
throat. Instead, he used brute f***e to ram his cock further, choking me.
I heard him laugh. "Do it faggot! Choke on my black cock! You look great
there on your knees with your hot white lips stretched around my cock and
playing with your own white meat like a little boy." He pulled back for a
second, then f***ed his way into my throat again. Before I had time to
start choking, he withdrew, then slammed in again. He set up his pace
slowly taking more and more of my throat, working until I had his entire
length inside me. I realized he was right, I was stroking my own cock
rapidly as he fucked my mouth.

"Oh, yeah! Take it boy. You still got another couple inches to go.
Fuck yeah, lick the head. Now some more. Just another inch. That's right
boy. Fuck yeah! You got it all! You're a natural born cocksucker,
whiteboy. You were made for this. Ahhh yeah, that is great. You were
born to suck cock, faggot. Oh fuck yeah, you make my cock feel great, boy.
You are the best cocksucker that's ever tasted my meat. Suck me boy. Make
me feel good." The words hit my mind like a sledgehammer. I didn't
realize it until years later, but these were basically the same words guys
had used for centuries to make other guys feel that sucking their cock was
the right thing to do. He was just saying whatever was necessary to keep
his dick in my mouth. But at the time, it seemed like the highest praise.

Suddenly, I realized something and when he pulled back, I let his dick
slide completely out of my mouth. Looking up at him, I asked, "You'll warn
me before you cum, right?"

"Sure thing cocksucker. Plenty of warning. Now get back to work!"
Reassured, I let his cock slide back into my mouth. Covered with spit now,
it was easy to take. Jay wasted no time regaining his pace and began to
fuck my mouth harder and harder. I curled my lips over my teeth to make it
easier for him. "That's the way boy. Like I said, a natural cocksucker.
Damn you are good!" He breath was coming faster now, almost panting. I
felt his hands on my head, guiding me up and down his cock at times, other
times holding me in place for his moving hips. Jay pulled my head towards
him as he thrust his hips forward and my nose was buried in his pubes. He
leaned forward some so that my forehead was pressed against his abs.

"Gonna cum!" he shouted. I started to pull back and off his cock. I
got my mouth about halfway before he stopped me with his hands and pulled me back on his cock.
I tilted my head back a little and raised my eyes. They met his gaze just as his
first throbbing spurt of cum shot into my mouth. "Take it faggot!" he
hissed. "Pussyboys always swallow my fucking cum!" Five more spurts followed the first and
I had no choice but to choke and drown or swallow this black stud's seed.
He watched and his face lit up with a grin as my throat muscles worked and
I swallowed the cum filling my mouth. Keeping one hand on my head, he used
the other to milk his cock, leaving just the head in my mouth. I tasted
another salty drop of his sperm before he pulled out completely. His cock
was still almost fully hard.

"You said you were gonna warn me," I complained.

"Did warn you, faggot. That doesn't mean I wasn't gonna cum in your
mouth. That's what you do to cocksuckers. Why else would I put my dick in
your mouth? Pussyboy‘s like you have to learn to love eating nigger manseed" He reached down and grabbed a fistful of hair on the top of my head. He pulled me to my feet and looked down my body. "Yeah, you look nice, white pussyboy. Still hard too. This is gonna be fun." Jay pushed me a
bit then stated moving me backwards. My legs hit the side of the bed and
he landed on top of me, our cocks rubbing together.

Jay's handsome face was just inches from mine and I stared at him,
moaning as he worked his cock, humping mine with his. Jay watched me and
seemed to be enjoying rubbing our cocks together. I didn't even notice as
he slid first his right leg between mine, then his left. The friction from
his cock on mine was all I cared about. Then he looked me in the eye.

"Got one of your cherries. Time to take the other." I froze, staring
up at him.

"No, Jay, please. You can't do that! I don't wanna get fucked up the
ass! Please, let me suck you again!"

"Already begging to blow me again, huh faggot? Well, lemme tell ya
something whiteboy, I can fuck you and I'm gonna. Not only that, you're
gonna love it! Look at your cock, whiteboy. You are still hard as a rock!
If you didn't want me to make you my white pussyboy, would your cock still
be hard? Trust me, whiteboy, you cum swallowing dudes all take it up the
ass. Might not like it right at first, but you will real soon." Jay's
hands slid behind my knees and he pushed my legs back, rolling me up onto
my shoulders. He spread my legs wide, giving himself all the access he
needed.

"No, please! Don't do that to me, Jay! I've never been fucked. Your
cock is too big! Please don't." Jay just gave me a grin and the spit on
my exposed hole a half dozen times or so. I watched him as he raised up on
his knees, his sculpted chest moving forward and over me. As his face
settled above mine, I felt the head of his cock press against my hole. I
could feel my eyes widening as he began to push forward. I tried one last
time.

"Please, Jay. Please don't fuck my ass. Your cock is too big for me
to take. You can't fuck me." He paused over me, his eyes locking on mine.

"Can't?" he asked. He thrust his hips forward and I felt the head of
his cock stretch me open. I groaned in pain and felt my eyes start to
water. My breath was coming in shallow gasps.

"Oh god! It hurts. God!" I yelled.

"Your new god is two inches up your tight pussy, whiteboy. I'll hold
still and let you get used to it for a second. No need to rip you open just yet."
He did as he said, stopping his relentless penetration and watching my face
closely. I had never been so embarrassed. I had a man on top of me whose
cock was actually inside of me. I also had a bellyful of this dude's cum!
I let out a moan, realizing that my ass was actually adjusting to his
intrusion. I had closed my eyes, but now opened them. Jay's face was just
inches above mine, still watching me closely. He must have seen what he
wanted, because he began to move his hips again. This time he moved them
in circles, probing inside me at different angles.

"Oh god," I moaned, not in pain this time. I looked at him again, our
eyes meeting.

"You got the head, whiteboy, now for the shaft." Staring into my
eyes, Jay slowly but determinedly sank the length of his cock into me until
I felt his wiry pubes scratching my cheeks. "Now you got it all, whiteboy.
Now youz are my sissy white pussyboy faggot. Gonna fuck this hot pussy a lot!" So saying, he
dragged his hips backward until just the head remained inside me, then
rammed back home. Longdicking me, he fucked me for a solid five minutes.
Both of us were sweating and I realized that I was now arching my back to
meet his thrusts. I couldn't believe that I was actually enjoying being
fucked by another man!

Jay had been supporting himself over top of me with both his arms.
Now he lowered his chest onto mine. His warm skin rubbed my hard dick.
"Getting fucked gives you a hard-on, whiteboy. Tells me just how much you
like being a pussy for a real man." He thrust his cock in deeply as he
said this, making me moan again. Jay's cheek was next to mine and he was
whispering into my ear what a good fuck I was, how tight my hole was and
how much he was gonna enjoy using it whenever he wanted. I looked down his
body, admiring the muscles flexing in his tight back, watching as the
globes of his ass raised and lowered, feeling his cock moving in me as he
did it.

His whispered words were getting to me. I was his Pussyboy. He was a
real man who was fucking me. I was there to please him, to be used by him.
I would give up my mouth or ass whenever and however he wanted. I was his
full time bitch, his sissy white pussyboy fucktoy. I lay there on my back, taking in
these words and thoughts just as I was taking his cock in me. Jay raised
himself up again on his arms and looked down. His beautiful chest was
glistening with sweat and all of his muscles stood out from the exertion of
his fuck. His eyes met mine again.

"You're leaking a bunch, pussyboy. You are really getting off on
being fucked by me. Aren't you?"

"Yes, Jay. I really love being fucked by you. I love your big cock up
inside me."

Jay rewarded me with a grin. "I know you do boy. I knew you wanted
this from the second I saw you staring at me with a big old hard on in your
shorts. Besides, I told you that you'd love this when you were begging me
not to put it in you." Jay suddenly pulled his cock out of me.

"Wait, Jay, don't stop!"

"Need it now, don't ya, pussyboy? Well don't worry, I'm gonna put it
to you again. Get up on your hands and knees. I'm gonna fuck you like a
dog, bitch." I quickly obeyed, scrambling around on the bed until I knelt
before him on my hands and knees. I felt him move up closer behind me,
then felt the head of his cock probing my entrance. Suddenly, Jay grabbed
a handful of my hair, pulling my head, up and back, straining my neck.

"Tell me what you want, faggot," Jay demanded. "Tell me what you
need, whiteboy."

"I want your cock inside me, Jay. I need you to fuck my ass with your
big black cock!"

"Fuck your what, faggot? Where do you want me to fuck you?" He
yanked on my hair again.

"M-my pussy, Jay! Fuck my pussy, my cuntass!" I couldn't believe what I was
saying, but I was so caught up in the lust of the moment and Jay's
domineering attitude that I was practically begging him to fuck me. Twenty
minutes before, I would have punched anyone who suggested that I would let
another man fuck me.

Still firmly holding my hair, Jay rammed his cock into me. It felt
even more intense taking the whole length of him like that. Jay pulled out
completely then rammed in again. I moaned as he stuck me a third time. I
could hear Jay laugh a little as he completed his fourth penetration. "So
you like that, do you pussyboy? You like me pulling out and giving it to
you all at once. Well fucking take it!" He began to fuck me faster, but
still pulled completely out of me each time. I felt like I was being
impaled by this black stud again and again. Jay fucked me like this for
about five more minutes before he surprised me by not plunging in again.
He released my hair and I let my head drop down. Jay moved to the side of
the bed and lay on his back. I looked over to see him, hands folded behind
his head, watching me. My eyes moved to his cock, still rock hard.

"Climb on and ride it, whiteboy. I wanna watch you fuck yourself on my
big cock." He grinned at me and I quickly moved over to him. Straddling
his hips on my knees, I reached down and aimed his cock into my hole. Then
I slid down on it, hearing Jay sigh in pleasure. I put my hands on his
chest, feeling his muscles as I rode his cock. I played with Jay's nipples
until they were as hard as his cock. Jay was moaning in pleasure and I
realized that I was doing the same. I dropped my right hand to my cock and
started beating my meat. I wanted to cum with this stud up inside me.
Without warning me, Jay grabbed me and rolled me off his cock. I watched
as he got off the bed and stood in the middle of the floor. His hard cock
jutted up at an angle.

"Come over here, pussyboy," Jay ordered pointing to the floor in front
of him. I climbed off the bed, moved to where he had pointed and stood
facing him. "Turn around," he said. I turned, facing away from him. I
felt his hand on the back on my neck, then his other hand on my hip. He
used them to bend me over and kicked at my ankles until I had spread my
legs to his satisfaction. I felt him step up behind me, could feel the
heat from his body as he moved in close. He put the head of his cock right
up against my hole and pressed his chest against my back.

"You want it again, whiteboy?" he whispered into my ear. "You wanna
get fucked with my big black nigga dick?"

"Yes, Jay, please! Fuck me, stud!"

"You got it, pussyboy." He thrust back into me, filling me with his
cock again. I moaned in appreciation and clamped down hard on his cock.
"Yeah, that's the way, whiteboy, keep it nice and tight for your stud's
cock." Jay really began to fuck, humping me hard and fast. Both of our
bodies shook with the f***e of his fucking. He pushed me forward and I
leaned on the bed, bent over for this guy's use. Jay really plugged me,
working his cock at all angles, filling me and making me moan. He was
panting from the effort and I knew he had to be close to shooting his load.
Jay quickly yanked his cock out of me and f***ed me back onto the bed. He
grabbed my legs and flipped me onto my back. Still holding my ankles, Jay
spread my legs as he climbed onto the bed with me.

Jay wasted no time shoving his cock into me again. I was furiously
beating my meat, nearly ready to cum myself. I looked at his face and saw
he was staring at me. "I wanna watch your face when I pump your pussy full
of cum," he said. "I'm almost there. Fuck yeah, bitch, take my cum!" His
eyes bored into mine as I felt his cock throb and expand. Jay's entire
body tensed as he began to cum up inside me. "Ahhh fuck yeah!" He nearly
screamed.

My own cock started to shoot just a second later. As this black stud
shot his load of hot sperm inside me, I shot my own load all over my chest
and abs. "Oh god!" I cried out as my cock spurted. Our eyes were still
locked as we both came.

"Told you faggot, your new god has his cock all the way up your pussy
and is shooting his seed into you. Ahh fuck yeah, that is good!" The
tension flowed out of Jay's body and I could feel his cock finally starting
to soften. Jay let out a long, slow breath and slowly pulled his cock out
of me. He collapsed onto his back next to me on the bed. I watched his
chest rise and fall as he caught his breath. I felt empty now as I lowered
my legs. Jay looked at me as he climbed off the bed.

"You're a good fuck, whiteboy. That was really your first time?" He
asked. I nodded. "Well, you took to sucking my dick like a two dollar
whore, and that boypussy was tight and hot. But you sure ain't a virgin
anymore, whiteboy." He laughed and walked to the bathroom. I heard the
water running. I followed him to the bathroom, embarrassed now by what we
had done. Good grief! I had let this guy fuck me six ways from Sunday! I
could feel myself turning red. I stepped into the bathroom and the sight
of him changed my thinking. He was bent over the sink and had cleaned off
his cock. The view of the side of his body, muscles taut, skin glistening
had my cock stirring again. He looked at me, then moved over a bit, giving
me some room at the sink. I quickly washed my cum off my chest remembering
that I had two loads of his cum in me. That thought quickly brought my
cock back to life.

"You're still hard, cocksucker? I would have thought you'd be worn
out by now. What's got your dick up, boy? The sight of my hot body?"

"Well, that, but I also was just thinking that I have two loads of your
cum in me."

"One deposit at each end," Jay laughed. "Seems to me you want more."
He looked at me questioningly.

"Well, um.." now that I had to say it, I was embarrassed again, "yes,
yes I would like it again."

"Well, I am gonna take the place, so you will know where to find me.
You cut me a deal on the rent and I'll fuck you whiteboy. The better the
deal the more you will get my big dick. Sound good to you?"

"Yeah, yeah, that's fine," I mumbled. He was using his sexual hold
over me to get the place cheap, but one look at his cock and I wanted it
again. I could live with a little less rent from this one unit for the
chance to spend more time with him.

"Why don't you some over tomorrow at 10 am and you can help me move
in. I will set some time aside when we're finished if you want."

He knew damn well that I wanted it and I quickly agreed. He told me
we would settle out the amount of rent tomorrow after his stuff was moved
in. That would give me the night to think about it. The next day, pinned
face down on the bed by Jay's hands on my wrists and his legs wrapped
around mine with his cock thrusting in and out of me, I agreed to half the
normal rent for as much more of this as I could get.

After the second day with Jay when I agreed to the reduced rent, I was
kind of in a state of shock over what I had let him do to me. I was even
more shocked by the fact that I had been a willing participant. However, I
decided that would be the last of my encounters with him of a sexual
nature. I dated women. I fucked women. I couldn't keep letting a guy use
me like that. With my new resolve, I didn't call Jay and even avoided the
building in which he lived as much as I could. Wednesday of the following
week my phone rang. It was Jay. Just the sound of his voice had my whole
body reacting.

"So, whiteboy, I haven't heard from ya since I pounded your pussy the
last time. Where the hell have you been?"

I...um..well, I've just been busy with work," I replied. I felt my
cock hardening and my hole twitching as I remembered the feeling of him
inside me.

"Yeah, well, boy, I've got some work for you to do. Be over here in
thirty minutes." The phone line went dead.

I hung up the phone and went to get myself a beer. I couldn't go to
his place again, I thought as I took a swig of beer. I knew what would
happen. I would be taking his cock down my throat and up my ass again if I
went over there. I went back into the den and turned on the TV. I would
just watch some television and forget about Jay's call.

Less than a half hour later, I was knocking on Jay's door. He
answered it wearing just a pair of jockey shorts, his well defined muscular
chest bare. I felt my cock, which had been at half mast on the drive to
his place straining in my shorts. He flashed me a grin, his bright white
teeth shining. The sight of him, his muscles, dark skin and handsome face
was enough to dissolve the last remaining vestiges of my will. He stepped
to the side, opening the door wider for me to enter. As I walked past him,
I felt his hand on my ass, squeezing my left cheek.

"Gonna be up in here real soon, whiteboy. Real soon." I heard the
door shut as I made my way into the living room. When I reached the couch,
I turned to look at him. He had followed along behind me and stood only a
few feet away. As I watched, he flexed the muscles in his arms and chest,
showing off his body. "Like what you see, boy? Ready for some action?" I
could only nod my head. "Then strip naked, faggot," he said as he sprawled on
the couch. He watched me as I pulled off my shirt, kicked off my shoes and
socks and dropped my shorts and underwear. I felt kind of strange
stripping for this big black stud, but he had seen me naked before. Hell,
he had done much more than just see. Somewhat embarrassed, I watched as
his eyes traveled over my body, inspecting me.

"Still looking ready to be fucked, whiteboy. You got a nice body, in
shape, well toned and real fuckable." His hand went to his crotch and
massaged the growing bulge in his boxers. "This is the piece of meat
that's gonna do it to ya too, pussyboy. You like being a sissy faggot pussyboy for a
nigger buck like me?"

"Yes, Sir." I replied.

"Yes sir, what?" he demanded.

He was going to make me say it. I knew there was no way around it.
"Yes, Sir, I like being a nigger’s sissy faggot pussyboy."

He gave me another big grin as he listened to the words. "Yeah, I
know you do boy. So why haven't you called for some more of my big dick?
Don't give me that 'had to work' bullshit."

"I just couldn't believe what we had done, Jay. I was embarrassed and
confused. I fuck women and always have. I figured that what we did was
just some experimenting." It sounded lame even to my own ears, but it was
the truth.

"Experimenting? Shit, whiteboy, you should have seen the way you
looked when you were 'experimenting'. I have never seen such a pussy slut
like you. When you had my dick in your mouth and in your tight little
pussy that was pure ecstasy on your face. No need to deny it. Your little
white boy-cock all hard and throbbing tells me what I need to know. You
may have fucked pussies before, faggot, but now you're nothing more than a
pussy that I fuck. That ain't ever gonna change." I looked down at the
floor. I didn't want to admit, even in my mind, that what he was saying
was true, but I had taken his fucks, both in my mouth and my ass. I
couldn't deny what he was saying. Plus, my cock was giving me away just
like he said.

"Why don't you get on your knees right where you are, faggot? You
look best on your knees." He paused and grinned again. "Well, on your
knees with my dick in your mouth, that is."

I dropped to my knees on the wooden floor and looked at him again.
His cock was rock hard and poking out of the fly of his boxers. He was
slowly stroking it as I watched. My eyes seemed glued to it.

"I know you like what you see, cocksucker. Why don't you get over
here and put those sweet lips to good use? I wanna see you crawl on the
floor to suck my nigga fuckstick off."

I did as he asked, crawling on my knees to the couch until my head was
over his crotch. He smelled spicy and musky, a smell that I now associated
with sex. As my face hovered over his crotch, he reached up with one hand
and grabbed a fistful of my hair. With the other hand, he aimed his cock
upward, pointing it at my mouth. Slowly, almost teasingly, he pushed my
head downward, milking the long shaft of his cock as he did it. I watched
a shiny drop of precum appear just before the head of his cock reached my
lips. I obediently let his manhood slide into my mouth, closing my lips
around it and running my tongue across the head. The salty taste of his
precum coated the tip of my tongue and I listened to him sigh in pleasure.

I only had a few seconds to savor the taste as Jay kept up the
pressure on my head, forcing my lips further down the length of his cock.
He moved his other hand to the top of my head, holding it firmly. My mouth
which had been watering since the sight of his bare chest in the doorway
was flooded now at the taste of his cock. I sank down, his cock going
deeper and deeper into my mouth until the head lodged in my throat. The
pressure continued until my throat stretched around his large cockhead. It
slid inside and I fought the urge to gag. In seconds, my nose was pressed
against the cotton of his boxers. Jay held me there for a second then
released my head. I looked up his body as he put his hands behind his
head, pulling up to the head of his dick as I did so. He was watching me.

"You know what to do, cocksucker. Make my cock happy. Make it squirt
a big load of cum down your throat, you cocksucking faggot." His language
and tone just made me even hornier and I f***ed my mouth back to the base
of his thick cock. I began to bob up and down his shaft, using my tongue
on the head and my lips to milk the shaft. I was rewarded with moans of
pleasure from Jay. After a few minutes, his hips began to thrust upward
slightly each time I sank down his cock. Together we worked his cock in
and out of my mouth and throat. I had one hand on his flat belly, feeling
the muscles tighten each time he lifted his hips. My other hand was on my
own cock, stroking it at the same pace I was taking his cock in my mouth.

"You should see yourself, sissy whiteboy. On your knees again with your
lips stretched by my big black prick and beating yourself off while you do
it. Oh yeah! That is such a hot sight! Use more suction, faggot." I
increased the suction of my mouth on his cock. "That's right! Oh fuck
yeah! Gonna shoot, whiteboy. Gonna shoot my load right into your
cocksucking mouth! Fuck yeah, take it, faggot! Take it all!" He moaned
loudly "Ahhhh AH ahhhh AH ahhh AH ahhh AH," punctuating each of his spurts
with a louder moan.

Jay's hot cum shot into my mouth, hitting the roof of my mouth,
filling my cheeks. I let it settle on my tongue, enjoying the taste for a
few seconds before I swallowed this black stud's sperm. I glanced up at
his face again as my troat worked to take his load into my belly and his
eyes were fixed on me, watching me swallow his cum. I milked the last of
his load from his softening cock with my lips until he reached down and
pulled my mouth off. Panting, I looked up at him again.

"You are a natural born cocksucker, sissy faggot whiteboy, but you are definitely
getting better with practice. I'm still pretty hard, but you're gonna get
me even harder before I plug your boypussy again. I'll plug you hard and
fast like I would any whore before I fill you with my seed. Sound good to
you faggot?"

"Yessir," I said.

"Good, then get these shorts off me." I pulled at the waistband as he
raised his hips, stripping him naked. His glorious tight body was
stretched out on the couch for my eyes to drink in and admire. As I
watched, Jay pulled his feet forward, then reached behind his knees and
pulled them to his chest. I kept stroking my cock.

"My balls, whiteboy. Suck on them. Now!"

Not wasting any time, I leaned forward and sucked at his sac. I could
feel his big balls under my lips and tongue. His sac was covered with some
sparse hair. I tried to suck both of his balls in my mouth, but had to
settle for just one. He moaned appreciatively as I did it. I worked on
the skin with my tongue which made his body twitch. I was happy that I
could cause that reaction in him. I bathed his ball with my tongue for a
minute before switching to the other one.

"Yeah, suck my balls, whiteboy. You fucking cocksucker! You are
getting me hot! Get up on the couch so I can watch you do it better."

I obeyed and crawled onto my knees on the couch. I could now see his
cock better too. I looked at it and saw it growing again. It still wasn't
as hard as it had been when he shot his cum down my throat though. I
worked harder on his balls and looked up past his dick along his abs and
chest to his face. He was watching me suck his balls.

"Trying to get me to full mast, pussyboy?" I nodded still sucking on
his nuts. "Then time to go lower." I wasn't sure what he meant until he
put his hand on the top of my head and started to push. His balls slid out
of my mouth and I knew what he wanted. For a second I thought of refusing,
stopping him, but then a desire to submit to him and get him hard enough to
fuck me washed through me. I let my tongue slide down to his ass.

I found his hole with the tip of my tongue and circled around it,
trying to get used to the idea of what I was doing to Jay. I was actually
licking the stud's ass! Not only that, I was doing it so that his cock
would get hard and he would fuck me with it again. I took a broad swipe
with my tongue across his hole and heard him moan deeply again. He was
enjoying this. I lapped at him again and again, getting his hole wet.

"Stick your tongue in, bitch. It's about the closest you'll ever get
to fucking me."

I aimed the tip of my tongue at his hole and drove it in. Jay went
wild, bucking underneath me, twisting around and twitching in pleasure. I
moved my tongue forward and back, the way he did with his cock in my hole.
I saw that his cock was now hard as steel and watched as Jay's big hands
clenched against the couch, then released, then clenched again. He only
lasted another few seconds. Before I knew it, he was moving. He rolled
out from under my mouth and grabbed the back of my neck. Pulling me
forward, he moved beside the couch. As I fell onto my stomach, Jay moved
on top of me, laying on top of me and covering me completely. I could feel
his cock rubbing along the crack of my ass as he slowly humped me.

"Time for you to take another load, whiteboy. Hope you are ready for
your pussy to be fucked!" He suddenly aimed his cock in and rammed into
me. Even though I had taken it twice before, I let out a shout of pain.

"Oh God!" I yelled. He clamped a hand over my mouth and f***ed every
inch into me. I could feel his hot breath against the back of my neck.

"Shut up and take it you fucking white pussy faggot. You want all your
other tenants to know you're up here getting fucked by me? Take my big
black dick!"

I was lost between pain at his penetration and pleasure from the full
feeling of him inside me. His cock was thick and hot and throbbed in me.
The precum that he had been leaking was all the lube he used and it had
hurt like hell, but I was beginning to adjust. I felt Jay pull his hips
back, his retreating cock leaving me feeling empty before he rammed back
into me. He began to hump me in earnest, obviously wanting to cum. For a
few minutes we continued like that with me face down on the couch, the
wight of his body holding me down. Then Jay grabbed my shoulders and
pulled me up to take me doggie style. He spit on his cock a few times
while still pumping and it slid in and out more easily. I was moaning like
the whore he made me.

"Yeah bitch. Take it like a dog, like a slut bitch dog. You fucking pussy. You live to get reamed out by my big black nigga cock. Oh fuck yeah! Take my dick, slut. I may
have taken your pussy, but you'll give it up to me now anytime, won't you,
whiteboy?"

"Ahh, fuck, yes Jay. Anytime you want it." I probably would have
said anything. I felt his hand suddenly close around my cock and reacted
like I was struck by lightning. I could feel my sissy fuckhole clamping down onto
his invading dick as he squeezed my cock harder and harder. He didn't
stroke me, but just that contact with his hand was heaven. I was now
moving backwards to meet each of his thrusts.

"That's right bitch. You are getting to be a better pussyboy as well
as a better cocksucker, whiteboy. Keep milking my cock like that and I'm
gonna plant my seed in ya! Ahh fuck yeah. That's it bitch. Take my
meat!" He pounded into me for another dozen strokes before he pulled out
of me. Roughly twisting me around, forcing me to turn, he manhandled me
onto my back. I looked up and our eyes met as he drove his cock into me
again. "I wanna watch your face while I fuck your brains out and when I
cum in you whiteboy. Beat your meat while I fuck you!"

I grabbed my cock, jacking off like crazy. His cock filling me had me
out of my mind. My balls were tightening up and I was close to cumming.
Jay lowered his face to just inches above mine. "Gonna cum!" he announced.
I saw him tense and the cords in his neck stand out and he thrust in
deeply. That penetration set me off and I shot my load, covering our
bellies and even hitting my chin with the first shot. Jay gave me two more
small thrusts and let out a roar of pleasure, filling me with his cum. His
eyes were locked onto mine as he filled me again with his sperm. It seemed
to go on forever, his body shaking in pleasure but then he lowered himself
onto me, our chests stuck together with my cum. He settled his head next
to mine and relaxed, his cock buried deeply inside me. I waited, my legs
still wrapped around his broad back, content to lay under him, full of his
cock and cum until he wanted to move.

I had left Jay's apartment after our last evening together listening
to him chuckle as I carefully took smaller steps than usual to give my
abused hole as little further pain as possible. Jay had fucked me three
more times over the course of the next several hours, taking longer and
longer each time to shoot his cum. My ass was sore and hurting and I had
begged him several times to stop for a minute, to please give me a break,
but he just kept pounding into me, telling me that as his bitch I needed to
learn to take his cock however he wanted to give it to me.

Now, three days later, I was beginning to feel halfway normal
again. My ass had seemed to recover from Jay's at times brutal pounding
thrusts. I had tried to keep my thoughts away from the black stud and his
thick cock and had concentrated on dating my current girlfriend and fucking
her each night. But she left each night and when I awoke the next morning,
I found hand sliding to my hard cock and my thoughts sliding to Jay's firm
chest, hard cock and ebony skin as I beat my fuckmeat. It seemed I couldn't
help myself. Something about Jay - I didn't know what - had taken over my
thoughts. Maybe it was the way he had taken control, or the many acts of
physical and mental domination he had shown. Maybe it was the contrast
between my fair skin and his ebony complection. My mind was too confused
to figure work out any answer.

I had made two trips to the building in which Jay rented for
maintenance the day before, but fortunately, or unfortunately, I didn't see
Jay. I am not sure what I would have done if I had encountered him alone
in the stairwell or hall. Even more importantly, I am not sure what Jay
would have done. And I knew deep inside that whatever he would have wanted
to do, I would have agreed. The next day, Todd, another tenant in that
building called asking me to please stop by to look at a leaking
faucet. Since he also offered to pay the back rent he owed, I agreed. In
his apartment, I found myself staring at the young man more than I should.
Todd had a dark complection, not swarthy or latino, but just well tanned
with very dark brown hair and brown eyes. He hadn't shaved for a day or so
and I found his stubble to be strangely exciting. Todd is 25 and stands
about five ten or five eleven, just a bit shorter than me, and clearly
worked out.

I f***ed my thoughts away from him and concentrated on fixing the
leak. There was also a problem with the drain and as I lay under the sink
working on it, Todd sat on a chair at the kitchen table chatting with me,
just trying to be polite. Unfortunately this gave me a good view of his
muscular legs and glances up the inside of his shorts to his boxers. As my
cock grew harder and harder, I announced that I needed some different tools
and asked if I could come back to finish another time. Todd told me that
he had some errands to run, so I grabbed the rent check and got out the
door as quickly as I could. I had to make a conscious effort to keep
myself subtly turned to hide my hard cock from the view of the athletic
guy.

In the hallway, I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the
wall for a second. I turned to leave, my cock still visibly hard, and
stopped dead in my tracks. Jay stood at the end of the hallway. The look
on his face was one of amusement and superiority. I tried to hide my hard
cock, but he had already seen it and the sight of him, tall, straight and
toned only made it more visible. Jay's door was halfway down on the other
side of the hall. He stepped up to it, slid his key into the hole and
opened the door. Jay glanced again at me as he moved through the
doorway. "Get in here."

As if I had no will of my own, I walked down the hall and stepped into
Jay's apartment. He was only standing about five feet in the apartment,
hands on his hips which jutted forward, showing me that he was hard too. I
felt my knees go weak and a shiver run up my spine at the sight of the
muscular black stud. He wore low slung jeans and a tight fitting white
t-shirt which emphasized the development of his chest and arms.

"You know where you belong, whiteboy." It was a command as much as a
statement. I looked up at Jay's face as I stepped forward and sank to my
knees. "Good boy. Now you know what to do."

I turned a bit to swing the door closed but Jay grabbed my hair
painfully. "Did I tell you to close the door, bitch? Did I?" he demanded.

"No, sir." I managed to reply.

"Then do what you were born to do, cocksucker." He popped open the
buttons of his 501's as he said this. I was unable to tear my eyes away as
I saw he was wearing no underwear. His thick black cock sprang out toward
my face seconds later. Acutely aware of the door standing wide open behind
me, I still leaned forward to take him in my mouth. He stopped me with the
palm of his left hand against my forehead. He grabbed the base of his cock
with his right hand and began to beat my face with it. I felt the head and
the shaft slapping against my cheeks, my lips, my chin. I was worried that
even this sound may carry down the hall, but there was nothing I could do.
For some reason, I couldn't make myself stand up and walk away from this
black buck dick slapping my face. I wanted to be on my knees there taking
it. My cheeks were as much red from my embarrassment as from the slapping
of his cock.

Finally, even though I had my lips open, trying to catch his cockhead
between them, Jay ordered me to open wide and sank his cock into my head in
one smooth slow thrust. With his hand now gripping the hair above my
forehead, I could do nothing but let him make the slow insertion, feeling
my throat stretch as he shoved his entire length into me. He let out a
mixed moan and sigh of pleasure as my lips, tongue and throat muscles all
worked to milk his long black shaft. I slid my hands up to his hips,
enjoying the feel of his leg muscles and the bones of his pelvis just below
where his abdomen tapered upwards, solid with muscle. It was so different
from that of any girl I had fucked. Since he didn't tell me to stop, I ran
my hands further up, felling his chest widen as I slid them under his
shirt. I moved my hands to the front of his chest and my fingers ran
across his pecs. I lightly played with his nipples, squeezing them gently
and feeling them harden.

Jay was moaning more loudly now as he used his left hand to move my
head in time with the slow thrusting of his hips, pulling my face down each
time he thrust forward. I had learned early on how to cover my teeth, so
he had a warm wet receptacle for his cock - my mouth. Jay was breathing
deeply, and I was able to tilt my head some and raise my eyes upward. Once
again, Jay towered over me, looking dominantly down at me, his kneeling
cocksucker, worshiping his cock.

"Go ahead and play with your boy cock, faggot. You know you want to
and I like watching you jack yourself while you suck me." I really thought
he was being nice, allowing me to stroke my cock while going down on him
and quickly opened my own jeans and pushed them down. Jay watched me for a
moment and just after I grabbed my cock, he surprised me by pulling his
dick from my mouth. Jay's hands grabbed my shoulders and with brute f***e
he spun me around on the floor on my knees so that I faced the open
doorway. I felt him drop onto the floor behind me, his knees coming down
between my calves, forcing my legs wider apart, nestling in close to my now
exposed ass. Jay used a hand on the back of my neck to f***e me forward,
making me catch myself so that I ended on hands and knees. I looked up at
the wall across the hall out the open door as the head of Jay's cock found
my hole. He held still for a second, then brutally plowed forward, forcing
every inch of his thick cock into me in one swift motion.

"Ahhhhh! Fuckkkk!!" I cried out.

Jay lowered his chest onto my back and wrapped his arms underneath me
around my chest. His mouth was next to my ear. "You better not make too
much noise, whiteboy, or else Todd may come down here to see what's
happening. Do you want him to find you on your hands and knees on the
floor with my big black dick fucking your butt?" Jay thrust in again and
again, brutally hard, obviously trying to get me to make more noise. I
clamped my lips shut which were still tingling from the friction of his
cock sliding against them as I had sucked him, and waited for my ass began
to adjust again to his invasion of my body. "Then again," he continued,
"with that boner you were sporting coming out of his apartment, maybe
that's exactly what you want. Huh, faggot whiteboy? You got a hankering for some
white dick plowing your butt? Or maybe down your throat? Todd's a real
man. Not a piece of shit, white pussyboy like you. I bet he'd be plenty
happy pumping a few loads into you. What do you think. Maybe we should
get him down here and you two could negotiate a new rent amount." As he
said this, Jay's thick cock continued its assault, plowing my ass open,
then withdrawing, only to ram back in deeply again.

The thrusts were forcing grunts out from deep in my chest and I was
powerless to stop them. Then to my horror, I heard the door down the hall,
the door to Todd's apartment, swing open. My mind registered the squeaky
hinge and that I needed to oil it, of all things. Then I remembered. Todd
had said he needed to go out to run some errands. "Oh my god," I thought
miserably. "This hot looking guy, who could be a friend of mine, and who I
hoped would be a friend, was going to find me on the floor of Jay's
apartment, mounted like a bitch by the muscular black young man. I lowered
my face to look at the floor, but Jay grabbed the hair on the back of my
head and pulled me back up. I heard Todd's door shut and the jingling of
his keys as he locked up his apartment. The jingling stopped and I
resigned myself to my fate. Just as I thought Todd must appear in the
hallway, Jay reached out and swung the door shut, sealing us into his
apartment.

I was letting out a sigh of relief when Jay redoubled his assault on
my boypussy. I heard Todd's footsteps on the hardwood floor pass along in
front of Jay's door, and managed to keep my mouth clamped closed, but
worried that just the squelching sound of Jay's pounding cock and his
panting breath would carry through the door to Todd's ears in the hallway.
But the footsteps faded and I relaxed a little mentally. Jay's rough
pounding f***ed me to keep my elbows locked to support Jay's weight on my
back and keep my balance under the onslaught of Jay's brutal thrusts. The
friction of Jay's speed and f***e was also having an effect on him, as
well. With a loud moan into my ear, I felt Jay tighten his arms around my
chest as he began to cum. He sank his cock deeply into me and held it
there. I could feel its pulsing as he pumped spurt after spurt of hot cum
into me.

Jay let out a satisfied sigh and relaxed his grip, settling onto my back. I kept both of us supported, wanting the black stud, whose cock was still deep inside my boycunt to stay buried deeply in me for as long as he wanted. Jay's breathing finally slowed to normal and he raised himself upwards. I could feel the back of my shirt soaked by both his sweat and my own as the cool air hit it. Jay's cock slid out of me, leaving me feeling empty and strangely incomplete. I wondered for a brief second if I could call out to Todd. Call him in and have him fuck me. The reality of what I was thinking suddenly hit me and the shock of it brought me out of my sexually induced trance.

My cock was still hard as I had been unable to stroke it and support myself and Jay during his fucking. It throbbed almost painfully, as hard as it had ever been in my life. I raised up onto my knees when Jay told me to and turned to face him. He told me to open my mouth and as I sucked him clean, he allowed me to beat my cock. I came within a minute, his softening black cock now clean in my mouth.

Jay watched me cum, my sperm shooting onto the floor. He let me suck him for a few seconds longer, then pushed me away. I watched him as he turned and sauntered to the couch. His ass cheeks were round, firm and tight, the skin not as dark as his cock, and I found myself longing not to shove my cock between them, but to use my tongue again. Jay reached the couch and sprawled on it on his back. His cock flopped over his thigh, pointing at me. Jay glanced over at me and told me to clean up the floor. I knew what he wanted from the look on his face and in his eyes. I leaned over and licked my cum from the floor. Jay was smiling when I looked back up at him, his teeth gleaming.

"You're learning pretty quickly, bitch. But I suppose you want more. Right?" He looked at me.

"Yes sir. I want more, if you do."

"You want it from me, or from Todd?"

"You, Jay. I want your big fat nigger cock."

"Does that mean that you don't want Todd's?" When I hesitated, he laughed. "That's what I thought. Already you're wanting more and more nigger dick. Well let me tell you boy. If I ever find out that you've been some other guy's bitch without my permission, you will never get this," he grabbed his cock, "ever again. You understand that?"

"Yes, Jay."

"Good. Then get over here and you can suck another load outta my balls."

Obediently, I crawled to the couch and buried my face in his crotch, taking his cockhead in my mouth. Jay just relaxed on the couch, enjoying letting me do all the work. His cock quickly grew in my mouth forcing me to climb up onto the couch to get the right angle to get his cock all the way in my mouth. Jay spread his legs, giving me room on the couch to work his cock deeply in and out of my throat. Suddenly the phone rang and I began to pull off his cock. A hand on the back of my head held my mouth on his shaft. The phone was on the table beside the couch above Jay's head and with his other hand, Jay reached behind him and grabbed it.

"Hello? Hey b*o. What's up? Really? Yeah, kind of a slow day then. Me? Just having a bit of fun here. Nah, not that. Closer, but not quite. Closer still. That's it. Yeah, it's good head. Some of the best I've gotten." I couldn't believe that Jay was talking about getting his cock sucked with some guy on the phone. "No, not her. Not her either. You aren't gonna guess, 'cause you don't know the guy. Yeah, that's right, it's a guy. I know. Found me a little white pussyboy who likes dick. Especially nigger dick. No, I'm not k**ding you, he’s a real sissy slut cuntboy, loves to be humiliated, abused and fucked like a little girl." Jay used the grip on my hair to move my head up and down his cock. "Yeah, listen." He held the phone down by my mouth and I knew whomever was on the other end could clearly hear the slurping and sucking sounds of my mouth on Jay's big black cock. He pulled the phone back to his ear.

"See, what did I tell you. Getting head. No, it's not like a regular guy. Like I said, a fucking white pussyboy. Guy is a complete cock slut. I just blew a load up his cuntass too. Yeah. Buttfucked the pussyboy’s asscunt like he was a fifty cent whore. Yeah, I'm serious. Here. Hold on." Jay looked at me as he pulled my mouth off his cock. "Say 'Hello Bobby'," Jay ordered.

"Hello, Bobby," I said. I could hear a male voice saying "Holy shit" as Jay pulled the receiver away.

"What did I tell you? Yeah, busted this whiteboy's cherry not too long ago, both of them, mouth and ass. He's been a slut for my dick ever since. I fucked him until he could barely walk a few days ago." Jay laughed, either at his statement or at something the guy on the phone said, I wasn't sure which. "Yeah, I know. We always talked about fucking over some white dude. Now I am doing it - literally. Yeah, I know. You want to? Well, I am sure that something can be arranged. Yeah. Yeah. Hey dude. I am getting close to blowing a load down this whore fag's throat. I'll call you later."

Jay almost dropped the phone onto the cradle and used both hands to push my head down into his crotch. My nose was buried in his wiry black pubes as he pumped his sperm into my mouth.

It was three days later when my phone rang. When I answered it, Jay's voice sent a thrill of excitement through my body. "Yo, whiteboy. I got me a new piece of furniture. I need some help getting into my place. Figured, you know, since you're the landlord and all, you could help me move it in."

"Um, well, sure Jay. When do you need me?"

"In about thirty minutes whiteboy. Get your sissy ass over here."

It was across town to Jay's place, so I got under way. In about fifteen minutes, I had pulled up in front of his apartment. There was a pickup truck parked in front with a long, low chest of drawers sitting next to a large mirror in the back. I walked up to Jay's place and knocked on the door. He answered, shirtless. I felt my body reacting on its own, my cock starting to stiffen in my jeans.

"Hey, pussyboy. Let's get downstairs and haul that mother up here. It should be easy between the two of us." Jay put a hand on the center of my chest and pushed past me. It felt like an electric shock through my t-shirt where he touched me and I turned, following him down the hall and the steps. I admired the broad shoulders which tapered down to his tight waist and the muscles which flexed in his back as he walked. His ebony skin shone in the sunlight as we stepped outside. He untied the straps holding the chest in place and grabbed one end. He pulled it towards him, backing up as he did so. I admired his bunched biceps and the cords which stood out in his neck as he took up the weight of the piece. When the other end of the long chest slid to the end of the tailgate, I grabbed it and together we hauled it up the steps and into Jay's bedroom. We set it down with the drawers against the bed and returned to the truck for the mirror which attached to the back of it. Back in the bedroom, I helped Jay secure the long mirror to the chest of drawers. The whole piece was about six feet long and three feet high. The mirror added another three feet or so. When it was assembled, I moved to one end and lifted it, ready to help him push it away from the bed and up against the wall. Jay stopped me.

"Leave it where it is, whiteboy. For now at least." I was confused, but used to obeying Jay's commands so I let the end of the dresser back down to the floor. "You look pretty good with your muscles all pumped up like that, whiteboy." I noticed then that the outline of his cock was clearly visible in the sweats he was wearing. Jay saw where my gaze had settled and let his right hand drop to his crotch, massaging his hard cock through the cotton material. "It's obvious what you need, pussyboy. Why don't you just strip bareass naked while I go close the front door." He turned and walked out of the bedroom.

I seemed to obey without even considering what he had told me to do or even really thinking about it. My shirt went first, then I kicked off my shoes and socks. My jeans and boxers hit the floor and I stepped out of them. I heard the door click shut from the other room and waited, naked, for him to return. Jay stepped into the bedroom and grinned when he saw me naked and hard.

"You are learning, sisssyboy. You're doing better at following orders and I like that." As he talked, he began to strip off his sweatpants. He was wearing jockeys underneath and the white material bulged from the pressure of his hard cock trying to get free. My eyes traveled up and down his body, taking in his toned, muscular form and his sexy grin. I realized that I was incredibly turned on by the sight of his nearly naked, very dark body. Turned on almost as much as the bodies of the girls I had fucked over the years. Of course, there was no comparison. Jay's body was hard an muscular where the girls were soft and yielding. Jay turned to close the bedroom door and I saw him in profile. The curve his back from his broad shoulders, down to the small of his back before the outward curve of his muscled butt had my cock throbbing. The bulge of his biceps and the slabs of muscle on his chest and abs were also very sexy. That, combined with his dark chocolate skin made him a sight of potent masculine virility.

Then Jay stripped off his shorts and my eyes went straight to his long black cock which snapped up against the muscles in his tight abdomen. I was seeing it from the side and it looked big - too big to ever take in my mouth or ass, but I knew better from experience. I felt my mouth water as I stared at it, remembering all the things that Jay had done to me with that throbbing piece of his body. As he turned to me, I could see a shiny spot on the head where some lube was already forming. I knew what that tasted like, but wanted to taste it again. I had little doubt that soon I would be.

Jay stepped up to me, surprising me. Normally, he had me get on my knees and crawl to him. He further surprised me by grabbing me by the hair on the back of my head. With his strong grip he pulled my head to the back and to the right so that my face was at an angle. His mouth covered mine and I felt his tongue trace along my lips. I meekly let them open and his tongue slid inside my mouth in the way I had kissed so many girls in the past. I let his tongue probe in my mouth, exploring it the way his cock had done previously, though not nearly so deeply. Jay's other hand moved along my abs, running lightly over them. His fingers tickled the hairs that ran in a line down from my navel to my pubes. Jay's hand moved up higher until his fingers found my right nipple. He squeezed it gently at first and I moaned into his mouth.

The black stud's fingers traveled to my left nipple and squeezed it, eliciting another moan. As Jay's hand worked over my chest, his hard cock slapped against mine in some kind of erotic sword play. The contact of our bodies and my submission to his kissing was almost enough to make me cum. Jay must have realized this because his gentle fingers suddenly clamped down hard on my nipple, pinching it painfully. I groaned in pain, but it was mixed with pleasure. Jay broke the kiss and watched my face intently as he twisted my nipple roughly. It was clear that he was enjoying the expressions of pain and pleasure that he was creating on my face. He grinned at me and then pushed my head down. I licked at his neck and then at the ridge of his collars bone before my mouth was on his chest. As Jay continued to twist and pinch my left nipple, my lips found his dark nipple on the top of his thick slab of muscle and I began to lick and suck on it. I felt it grow hard under my lips. Jay dragged my mouth across his chest, burying my face in the valley between his pecs for a minute. My tongue lapped up the beads of sweat that had formed from the exertion of moving the furniture and the sexual excitement and teased a few hairs that grew there.

Jay dragged my face further until I was sucking on his right nipple. Soon it was hard too. Being bent over by this dominant black stud had separated our cocks but we were both still rock hard. Slowly, almost gently, Jay pushed on the back of my head. I let him put me on my knees, mouth now level with his thick black cock. I looked up at him. He was staring down, watching me. I opened my lips, our eyes still locked together, and let him slide his manhood into my mouth. Jay's eyes fluttered closed and he sighed in pleasure. I watched as his chest filled and expanded as he took a deep breath, admiring the muscles which stood out in relief as he filled his lungs. Without any urging or f***e from Jay, I pushed my head forward, letting his cock stretch open my throat and plunge deep into me.

Somewhere in my mind I noted that I was now taking this black buck's cock more than willingly, but when he moaned with pleasure, I forgot about everything except making him feel good. I moved my head forward and back, taking the length of his cock into my throat, then pulling back until I could use my tongue on his cockhead. His salty lube covered my tongue as I lapped it up. Briefly again I thought of myself on my knees letting this young black man fuck my face as my own hard cock throbbed between my legs. Jay seemed to grow bored with my mouth action and grabbed my head with both hands. Holding me tightly in place, he jackhammered his cock into my mouth. His balls only bounced against my chin for a few thrusts. I grabbed my cock and stroked it in time with his thrusts. Soon, his balls drew up and soon Jay's body twitched and shuddered as he pumped his cum down my throat with a long, low moan. As he came, I shot my own load onto the floor between his spread legs, moaning around his cock as I did it.

Jay pulled out of my mouth and stepped back. His cock glistened with my spit. He looked down at me with a smirk on his face. His eyes dropped to the puddle of my cum on the floor then raised back up to my eyes. "Guess you got off on being my cocksucker again, huh, whiteboy."

I felt myself blush in embarrassment and humiliation. Even though I had sucked Jay before and been fucked by him, in the moments after shooting my own load, the reality of what I was doing and what Jay was doing to me sank into my mind. I had just let this muscled black stud shoot his sperm down my throat! My cock wilted some from my own orgasm and the embarrassment. Jay gave me no chance to think or react. He grabbed my by the hair and pulled me up onto the bed. He arranged me on my hands and knees, looking at the mirror we had just put on the dresser. It was only a few feet from the edge of the bed where my head was as the dresser was still pushed up against the bed.

"I want you to be able to watch yourself when I mount you like a bitch slut dog and fuck your brains out, pussyboy. I want you to see yourself in the mirror on your hands and knees as my white sissy slut bitchboi and see me behind you, on top of you, inside you - using your pussyboy fuckhole, cumming up your tight little ass. I want you to watch me fuck you like a dog whether you want me to or not!" Jay climbed onto the bed behind me. In the mirror, he seemed enormous, looming over me from behind. His black skin glistened with sweat, making his chest shine.

Jay wasted no time. I felt the thick, blunt head of his cock against my asshole. I watched as Jay ran his hands possessively over my body, feeling along my sides then sliding under to pinch my nipples again. I realized that my cock was rock hard again.

"Look at me, white cuntboy!" I had dropped my head to stare at the sheet beneath me on the bed, but raised my eyes until they met his in the mirror. As our gaze met, Jay slid his cock into me in a brutal thrust, knocking my breath out of me with the sudden penetration. I could feel my eyes widen along with my hole as Jay took me again as his pussyboy. I glanced into the mirror and could see my wide eyes staring back at me. My face was a mix of pain and pleasure and something else. I couldn't identify it until I looked at Jay's face again. On it was the look of a conqueror, a dominant male taking what he wanted. A look of superiority as he fucked another sissy whiteboy up the ass to satisfy his sexual desires.

Jay's dark face shone with sweat, determination and dominance. My face reflected a defeated submission and acceptance of my role as the white pussyboy to be used for the satisfaction of his sexual desires. I was a male. I had fucked women. But I had been put on my hands and knees and was being roughly fucked up the ass by this dominant young black nigger stud. The sight I saw in the mirror was almost obscene. I was mounted by this black stud bull, full of his cock, but I could see my own cock, rock hard, bouncing beneath me as Jay began to hump me. I groaned in pleasure as his thick shaft brutally rammed against my prostate and moved deeper into me.

Jay hauled his cock back out of me, making me moan with the sensation of his cock leaving me empty and the friction as my hole tried to keep him inside. I let out a yelp when he immediately rammed back in until I could feel his pubes scratching my ass. Jay fucked me like that for a few minutes, running his cock in and out of me with brutal f***e and I heard myself whimper a few times when stuffed full of his throbbing, black manhood.. Then he slid his hands forward and reached back under my chest, pulling me upright onto my knees, his cock still buried up inside me. I watched his forearms cross over my chest and his fingers pinch my nipples again. I saw in the mirror as my whole body jerked upward and forward with each thrust of his cock into me.

"That's it whiteboy. Take my big black dick up your tight little fuckhole. Look at yourself! Look at you in the mirror, a white pussyboy bitch mounted by another man, taking cock up the ass and your own cock leaking lube like you were the one doing the fucking! You are nothing but a total cock whore, whiteboy. You got off on sucking the cum outta my balls and you get off on my fucking your tight little white boypussy. You fucking love it! You suck loads of my cum down your throat and then let me ram my cock where no self respecting real man would ever allow." He emphasized this with a particularly rough thrust forward. Jay pushed me forward until I was back on my hands and knees. I watched in the mirror as he lowered himself onto my back, his chest on my back and his cheek next to mine. I could feel his beard stubble rub against my face.

"Yeah, whiteboy," he whispered into my ear. I watched his mouth move in the mirror as he spoke. "Give it up to me. Give me your boyhole. Oh, fuck yeah, take my fat black cock, pussyboy. Take it up your hot little hole. Squeeze it, pussyboy! Clamp down on my cock with your boycunt!" I obeyed, milking his cock with the muscles of my abused ass as he humped me. In the mirror, I watched him watching me and could also see, past our heads, where his ass rose and fell with each thrust into me. Our bodies rocked forward each time he hammered his cock deep up inside me.

"Look at yourself, pussyboy. Look at you taking big black dick up the ass. You got a black man laying on your back and fucking your brains out. Fucking hot sight, isn't it? Little white sissy pussyboy taking the big cock of a real nigger. A real black man who knows what to do with a man's cock. Yeah, bitch. Take it. Take it hard!" His thrusting was brutal and my arms were straining to hold us both up under the onslaught and our combined weight as he let himself settle fully onto my back. I watched the muscles in my own arms bunching and flexing as I worked to support us as he humped me. I could see the veins in my forearms standing out under the skin as I bore our weight and worked to steady us. It felt like his cock, lubed only with my spit was pulling my guts out each time he withdrew and I watched pain and pleasure alternate on my face again and again. Of course, the look of conquest remained on Jay's face and the look of submission remained on my own through it all.

Jay was clearly enjoying watching me as I watched myself get fucked. The mixed emotions on my face, the sight of my body moving in time with his, seemed to be heightening his pleasure. Jay's thrusts had pushed me forward, until my hands were now on the dresser rather than the bed. The bed was squeaking in time with Jay's fucking and now the mirror began to shake as well. I watched as Jay threw his head back and let out a roar of pure bliss. He rammed deep inside me and held his cock there. All of the muscles in his body flexed as his cum spurted from his cock to fill me. Jay's head fell forward and I felt his teeth clamp onto the back of my neck as he growled out his orgasm. Even though I knew it would leave a mark, I didn't protest, simply accepting this further evidence of this black man's dominance over me.

I watched as Jay's body relaxed slowly on mine. I could feel his sweat dripping onto me as his breathing slowly returned to normal. Jay's cock was still up inside me but only softened part way. Still I watched as he raised his head and looked at me in the mirror. He flashed me a grin of superiority and flexed some muscles, making his cock twitch inside me. He smirked as I moaned from the stimulation. Finally, he slowly pulled out of me. Jay grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me to the side, flipping me onto my back on the bed. I watched as he climbed up my body, straddling my chest with his knees. He aimed his cock between my lips and I obediently took his thick black head and shaft into me again. As I sucked him clean, he leaned over to the side and picked up the phone. I kept sucking as he dialed.

"Yo, man, it's Jay. Come on over. Yeah. In the bedroom. Just come on in. Front door's not locked. You bet he is. He'd say hi, but he's got his mouth full of my cock and nut juice." Jay laughed. I stared up at him in shock, but unable to protest his inviting someone over while my mouth was full of his cock. I wondered if it was that guy, Bobby, who had been on the phone the other day. The thought of another young black stud making me service his cock was exciting. But then I realized it could just as easily be anyone, even Todd. Jay just kept his cock in my mouth as he hung up the phone. He looked down at me.

"I decided I should be nice and share my toys," he said.

I pulled my mouth off Jay's thick, black cock. He was still hard, but I had to ask who was on the phone. I glanced at his face and he looked amused. I didn't know if he would answer me or not. Finally, he reached out with his right hand, guided his cock back between my lips and used his hips to drive into my throat.

"The guy's a buddy of mine. Always wanted a sissy faggot like you to fuck. Never had the chance. I decided that he'd get his wish. I think you'll like him, judging from the way you beg and moan and whine when I stick my dick in ya. He's a hard ass, probably someone you'd avoid if you saw him on the street, but I think you'll do just fine as his pussyboy too. Never seen his cock, but I guess that's gonna change." He grinned down at me. "You're gonna do a lot more than just see it, white sissy bitchboy."

Jay turned on the bed, rolling onto his side, then onto his back, while holding my mouth on his cock. He was relaxing against the pillows and put his arms behind him, resting his head in his hands. I knew I would do whatever he wanted. He was fully hard and I knew well from experience that he could shoot several more loads. Keeping my eyes aimed up along his body, I f***ed my mouth down, taking his cock to the root again and again. Jay grinned as he watched me working to suck the cum out of him. I watched as Jay's body began to respond to my sucking. Beads of sweat were forming as his excitement grew and I saw him begin to breathe more quickly. I knew that it wouldn't be long before I drank more of my black stud's cum. Jay looked down at me.

"Slow down. I don't wanna cum. Not for a while yet. I just wanna stay on the edge, so take it slow." I obeyed, decreasing the speed of my lips along the length of his shaft and sucking him more slowly. I saw his tense body start to relax, the muscles and tendons standing out in his neck subsided. I kept this up, my jaws aching, for a good ten minutes. It was then that I heard the door to the apartment open and then shut. I could hear footsteps coming across the hardwood floor toward the bedroom.

He was laying back relaxed against the pillows, hands behind his head, and I was on my hands and knees between his legs willingly working his cock with my mouth like some slut. The footsteps stopped at the doorway.

"Fucking A!" It was a deep male voice, sounding full of lust. The voice sounded a bit familiar, but I wasn't sure if I had heard it before or not. "Guy's got a good body. I'd have never thought he'd be a fag, but there's no denying his mouth full of your cock, b*o. He any good?"

For an answer, Jay grabbed my head and pushed it down. The orgasm he had been holding back now burst out and he pumped shot after shot of hot cum into my mouth. "He.....is....a.....fucking....great.....cocksucker!" Each word was timed with a spurt of cum. I am sure it was as obvious to the new guy watching us as it was to me that Jay was cumming. My mouth was pretty full of his salty tasting seed. I looked upwards to Jay's face as much as his grip on my head would allow. "Swallow it, pussyboy!" A wide grin spread across his face as I drank down his cum while his friend watched. I knew my face was red, not only from the exertions of the long blow job, but from swallowing Jay's cum in front of another guy.

"He just fucking ate your jizz?" There was a note of disgust and amazement in the guy's voice. "That's fucking low, dude. Does he take it up the ass, too?"

"Why do you think I just called him a pussyboy, the sissy’s got a grade A cuntass any whore would be proud of?" Jay said. "You want to try that end first?"

"Hell yeah!"

"Go for it then, b*o."

I heard the sound of a zipper and a few more footsteps, then felt the weight of the guy settle behind me on the bed. I tried to turn my head just a bit to catch the nigger’s reflection in the mirror, but Jay held my head tightly, mouth still on his cock, and his forearm blocked my view. All I could see was the material of a baseball cap, backwards on the guy's head. Hands grabbed my hips tightly and suddenly I felt the guy line up a huge cockhead with my fuckhole. I guess he must have freed his dick while watching me suck Jay.

"Oh god," I thought, "the guy's cock is dry." I started to struggle. Even if the guy wasn't huge, taking it dry would fucking kill me! I tried to pull my head up, but the two men held me in place. I couldn't break free of their hold. Jay's cock impaled my face as his buddy prepared to do the same to my ass.

The f***e that the man behind me used made up for the lack of lubrication. I screamed a muffled scream around Jay's cock as I was fucked by this stud's cock. It felt like a giant battering ram was being driven up inside my ass. Inch after thick inch f***ed its way into my already abused ass. I yelled again, my mouth still effectively muzzled by Jay's cock which had grown substantially harder as he watched his buddy mount, then penetrate, me. I struggled harder, trying desperately to pull away from the invading cock, but the two men gripped me harder, holding me in place. My body trembled as, for the first time in my life, I had two cocks inside me – one in my mouth and one in my asshole.

"Ahh. Fucking tight hole, bud, this white pussyboy needs a little nigger anal stretching. Tight little fuckhole for my big dick." I heard the guy sigh in pleasure. Then I felt the invader begin to pull back out of me, his cock seeming to pull all of my guts with it, but now at least it was lubed some from Jay's sperm which filled me. The guy apparently realized it.

"Hey, I'm getting sloppy seconds here, aren't I?"

"Of course, man! I fucked this faggot's pussy not twenty minutes ago. Good thing I did or you ramming in dry woulda probably killed him." Both guys laughed. My eyes were squeezed shut, trying to deal with the pain of this huge cock inside me. I moaned around Jay's cock and felt it twitch in response. "You got the faggot moaning now, b*o. Go for broke. He's full at both ends with dick. He must be in pussyboy heaven. Fuck his goddam brains out!"

The man behind me wasted no time, drilling his cock back into me. Jay grabbed me by the ears and began to f***e my mouth up and down his cock. I was being brutally fucked at both ends and as my body shook, I felt my cock, which had shrunk when the new man first took me, now slapping against my abs, hard as stone. Together, Jay and his friend worked my entire body back and forth, my mouth emptying as my ass filled with cock, then reversing so that my mouth filled as my ass emptied. I felt like a puppet in the hands of two sexual puppet masters, being jerked and pulled and moved to make them cum. I was also realized that I was loving it. Being taken f***efully by these guys, even ****d against my will, had my cock as hard as it had ever been in my life.

I didn't know who the guy was that was fucking me. I had probably never even seen him before in my life, but I was loving his cock and the way he used it. He was a masterful cocksman, driving himself in and out of me rough and hard, using my hole however he wanted, not caring if I liked it but just doing whatever made his cock feel the best. I felt one of his hands run up my spine then his fingers tangle in the hair on the back of my head. With the same brutal f***e he was using to fuck me, he hauled my head up, then impaled it on Jay's thick black spike.

"Suck that big black nigger cockmeat, faggot!" he ordered. "Suck that cock and take my dick up your tight little hole, pussyboy! Take these cocks, you worthless excuse for a man. Look at you, on your hands and knees with full of black dick at both ends. This is what you were born for, you piece of white shit!" He f***ed my head back down the length of Jay's cock, ramming his dick deeply into me as he did so.

Jay's cock in my mouth was turning steely. This orgasm was going to flood my mouth quickly, not like the long, drawn out blow job that I had given him while Jay waited for his buddy to arrive. Still being rocked back and forth, I felt the hand holding my hair release it and both of the guy's hands began to explore my body. He pinched my nipples until they were hard, then ran his hands along my arms, feeling my biceps. He cupped my pecs, then ran his hands down along the ridges of my abs and used them to pull me up to meet his thrusting cock. The back of one of his hands hit the head of my cock and I couldn't help myself. The stimulation of his hands and the two cocks inside me, one belonging to an unknown man exploring my body like he owned it set me off. My body twitching violently and moaning around Jay's cock uncontrollably, I shot my load onto the sheets of the bed beneath me.

Jay held my head tightly with both hands and let loose his latest explosion of cum. I gulped it down as quickly as he shot it. "Ahhhhhh, yeahhhhhhhh, suck it all down, whiteboy. Eat my cum, cocksucker! Eat it all."

I guess watching his buddy cum and feeling my ass squeezing his cock as I shot my own load set off the man fucking me. I heard him let out a low moan and he drove his cock as far in to me as he could get it and held it there.

"Oh shit. Oh shit! I'm gonna....AH! AH! AH! AH! AH!" The guy's hands gripped my shoulders, his fingers digging into me as he held me in place and filled me with his cum. Jay's cock, now only half hard, slid out of my mouth. Jay's hands still gripped the sides of my head, but I managed to look up at him. He was watching his buddy as the guy came inside me, an amused half-grin on his face. I struggled to catch my breath. It seemed like it was the first time in hours that I didn't have Jay's cock in my mouth. I watched Jay's chest rise and fall as the guy fucking me slowly pulled his softening cock out of me.

"Damn! This boy's asshole is as good as any pussy I've ever fucked!"

"Yeah, once I showed him what a slut he was, he's learned how to please real men like us really quick. His mouth is damn good too!" Jay replied.

Jay finally released my head from his tight grip and I turned it, looking into the mirror. The young man behind me was darker than Jay by several shades. He still wore the backwards ball cap, but had apparently pulled off his shirt. His chest was toned and his dark skin shone in the light with sweat. I realized who he was immediately. I had seen him around the neighborhood plenty of times, usually hanging out with friends on a street corner, moving with them down the sidewalk in a pack. I'd also seen him playing basketball a lot on the public court a few blocks away. I didn't know his name because Jay had been right, I usually avoided this guy and his group.

I figured him to be about 19 or 20, but wasn't sure. When I saw him on the street, his face usually was hardened, projecting an aura of superiority and attitude. I knew that he led his particular gang and his reputation was one of being a gang leader and a hard ass. I knew he had been in some trouble with the law in the past, but had never heard about anything really serious. Mainly alcohol and d**g offenses. Now he was behind me staring down at me and had just fucked me up the ass.

Jay moved upward and climbed off the bed. He stood to my left, looking down at me, his cock still at half mast. "I'm gonna grab a brew," he announced and looked at the us. "Do whatever you want," he told the guy behind me and walked out of the bedroom.

I felt the guy's hands on me again and he pushed me over and onto my back on the cum stained sheets. My legs were now both to the right of him and I watched as he grabbed my ankle and lifted my left leg, spreading them again. He knelt there between my legs for a moment staring down at me. I looked up at him, a vision of black masculinity - muscles, tendons and sweat. I saw that his cock was a good seven or more inches and was rapidly rising back to fully erect. I dragged my eyes away from his crotch and up to his face.

"I know you, whiteboy. I've see ya around. You own this building, right?" I just nodded. I wasn't sure I could speak. "Yeah, I thought so. Maybe I should get me a place here and fuck your brains out whenever I want. That the arrangement you got with my b*o?" I nodded again. His face broke out into a grin. He wasn't as handsome as Jay, but his body was better defined and with a grin on his face, he was attractive, not his usual tough guy self. I felt myself relaxing a bit. After all, the guy had already fucked me up the ass. What worse could he do?

"So," he asked, "you know who I am?"

"Um. Well, I've seen you around before too, but I don't know your name. Normally, I see you on the streets hanging out with a bunch of your buddies."

"Yeah? Well you don't need to know my name, just that I am the black bull who's gonna fuck your brains out again. You liked it before, didn't ya?" I nodded again. "I didn't hear you boy. When I ask you a question you answer me! Got it, faggot?"

"Yes....Sir." I added the last after a slight hesitation and saw him grin in triumph. "I liked the way you fucked my sissycunt pussy asshole, sir."

"I could tell you did, bitch. You shot your wad with me poking you and with Jay's dick in your mouth." A smirk appeared on his face. "How fucking low is that? What kind of a guy gets his nut while being fucked by big black cock?" He looked down my body, then back up to my face. "Spread your legs for me pussyboy. Pull them up and show me your fucking cunthole. I wanna watch you do it, whiteboy. I wanna see a white pussyboy spread his legs for me and show me his sissy fuckhole." I reached down and grabbed my legs behind my knees and pulled them until my thighs were against my chest. My asshole gaped open and some of the cum ran out of my fuck hole onto the sheets. The guy laughed, “that’s the way all white boys should display themselves for niggers.”

"What a fucking slut! Your boycunt does look just like a pussy after it’s been fucked. You spread your ass for any real man, or just nigger studs?"

"I've only been fucked by Jay," I replied. "And now by you," I added, realizing it was now the truth too. “From now on I only service superior nigger bucks and their big black cocks,” I answered.

"So you like black cock but haven't had any white meat yet. From the way you acted while you were stuffed with my cock and Jay's, my guess is that you'll be as much a slut for white cock as black. But for now, you gotta satisfy mine and it takes a lot for my dick to get soft. I've always wanted a sissy faggot white fucktoy like you to play with. I had a dude blow me once and liked the way it felt to cumming in his mouth. Your fucking hole was even sweeter. Now, we're really gonna have some fun." The guy reached down and grabbed my balls in his right hand. I felt him increase the pressure on them as he stared me in the eye.

The black stud increased his pressure on my balls until I moaned in pain. I heard him laugh as I did it. I was still holding my legs pulled up to my chest, spreading myself like a slut for this stud to access. I felt like a total whore as I watched his cock get harder and harder, throbbing with his heartbeat. I looked at it, then let my eyes run up his abs and chest to his face. He had some hair in a line beneath his navel and a spray of dark hairs on his pecs. My eyes found his and I saw his look of contempt. He moved over me, on top of me.

Between my legs, he supported himself with his arms on either side of my chest. I could smell the sweat he had worked up fucking me the first time. He looked me in the eye, his face only an inch or two from mine and I felt his cock probing around for my hole. Soon, he had the head of his dick lodged at my entrance. To my surprise, he held it there and didn't shove into me.

"So whiteboy, you like where you are? You like being on your back holding your legs spread and my big black cock ready to ram your pussyass? That get you off?"

There was no need to deny it. My cock was hard as steel again. "Yes sir. I love it. I want you to fuck my boycunt. I want to be your pussyboy fucktoy, your sissy sex slave, I want you to humiliate and degrade me. I want you to punish and torture me. I want to be your white pussyboy sissy faggot sex slave. I want to feel your cock up inside me again." Even though it was true, I couldn't believe my own words. Not two weeks earlier, I had been an average guy, dating and fucking women. Now I had willingly spread my asshole and was on my back under a black stud whose name I didn't even know, a load of his cum already filling me and his cock ready to plow into me again. I didn't realize that I had closed my eyes until he issued his order.

"Look at me, cunt!" I opened my eyes and he shoved forward, taking me for the second time. I moaned in pain and pleasure as I was filled with this young stud's thick black meat. He pushed in slowly, inch after inch of his dick sliding into me. He kept his eyes locked on mine as he made me his pussyboy for the second time. When he was fully inside me, he held his cock in place and I could feel it throbbing inside me. "How's that feel, whiteboy? How's it feel to get a nigger’s cock shoved up your twat hole? How do you like Jay and me making you nothing but a pussy? Just a white sissy pussyboy, here to take our cocks. You got a cock, but we all know that you prefer to get another man's cock inside you. Youz nothing but a pussyboy sissy slut. All whiteboys are sissy pussyboys who really wanted to be fucked and dominated by nigger cocks, ain’t that true CUNT!!"

"Oh fuck," I moaned. "Yes all white men are really sissy faggot pussyboys who want to feel nigger fuck meat stretch out their pussy assholes. It feels so good. Please fuck my sissy asscunt. Do it hard or soft, any way you want, just please fuck me." My voice sounded strange to my own ears, but I was rewarded by a smile on the black stud's face and he began to pull his cock out of me. He did this slowly too, until just the head remained lodged inside me. I groaned again. He rammed in suddenly, reaming my ass the way he had done when I had been on my hands and knees. He fucked hard and brutally, stretching my ass completely. His cock, lubed by the loads already inside me slid in and out. Sweat broke out on both of our bodies from the strain of his fucking and my moving in time with it. Watching him, I could tell he was getting close to cumming. To my surprise, he pulled out completely. He quickly moved up my body and aimed his cock between my lips.

As I took him between my lips, I could taste the loads of cum and myself on his cock. "I told you, I like cumming in guy's mouths. You will be the first white boy to drink my jizz." His hips had not stopped their thrusting as he drove into my mouth with as much f***e as he had used in my ass. With a loud yell, he began to shoot.

"Drink it, faggot! Drink my goddamned nigger cock cream! Take all my cum you worthless sissy slut. Ahhhhh, fuck yeah. That's right. Now swallow it all down." He watched as my throat muscles worked. "That's right boy. Now you got two black men inside you forever." He had been panting, but now his breathing began to ease. I felt his cock softening a bit, but then he ran his hands across his chest and I felt the bl**d pumping back into his dick. I was getting ready for another face or ass fuck when Jay spoke up.

"OK, Bobby, pull out. Bring my pussyboy with you and come out here into the living room." I saw a look of defiance in Bobby's eyes, but he did as Jay asked, pulling his hard cock out of my mouth and climbing off the bed. I followed him, my cock standing up and throbbing as much as his as we walked into the living room. Jay was sitting on the couch. He was still naked and his cock was at half mast. "Have a seat, Bob." Jay looked at me. "You can sit on the floor at my feet, faggot." We both took our seats, me on the floor, Bobby next to Jay on the couch.

"So," Jay asked Bobby, "how was it. I saw you got his mouth. So you've had both ends. What do you think?"

"Felt good man. No doubt about that. And doing it to a white dude. Making him take it up the ass and then swallow my cock cream. That is the shit! I could do it all night long! Never had a white boy suck my load before."

"You been blown by a guy before?" Jay asked. He had either caught the reference to a white boy or had heard Bobby tell me how much he liked having his cum swallowed by another male. Bobby looked a little embarrassed, but answered.

"Yeah, I've had my dick sucked by Chris before."

"Chris? The guy that hangs in your group? Young guy, about 5' 6 or 5'7"? Light skinned?"

"That's the one. Latino dude," Bobby replied.

"How'd that happen?" Jay asked.

"Fucker pissed me off one day and I decided to teach him a lesson. Put him on his knees and shoved my dick in his mouth. k** was probably only 16 or so at the time. He cried about it, but he took it and he swallowed my load too. He didn't have to do that. That's when I knew he really liked it. I've used his mouth more than once," Bobby admitted.

"I'd like a crack at him," Jay said. "Never bagged a Hispanic guy before, but he would be a good one. How's his ass? Tight?"

"Never fucked him. He whined and cried so much, trying to get me to promise not to tell anyone he had sucked my cock that I just kept plugging his mouth to keep him quiet. You don't think he'd take it up the ass, do you?"

"Fucker drank your cum, b*o. He'll take it up the ass. Same as this faggot slut here. He'll bitch and moan and tell you he won't, but you just stick it to him and pretty soon, he'll be loving it. You don't give cunts like these a choice. They need it, even if they don't know it. This whiteboy begged me not to fuck him, but was begging me not to stop before you knew it. You see how he is now. Takes it up the ass from any man I tell him to service. Which leads me to the deal we should cut."

"Deal?" Bobby asked.

"Yeah. You can use this one whenever you want if you give me Chris to use whenever I want. Otherwise, it is twenty bucks to fuck him and fifteen for a blowjob."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Jay was gonna pimp me out to his buddy, or trade my services for a shot at this Chris guy. I wanted to protest, but knew it would be useless. I was here to serve Jay and he had made it clear that I was his property - a fucking pussyboy sex toy. I watched as Bobby thought it over.

"I'm not paying you to fuck this cunt. I'll get you Chris, but I want to take his cherry. Deal?"

"Deal." The two dominant black studs shook hands. "Get your mouth on my cock, faggot!" Jay ordered. I leaned forward and took the head in my mouth, getting it wet and slowly sliding down the length. "Why don't you give Chris a call?" Jay suggested.

Bobby grabbed the phone and dialed. I listened to his side of the conversation as I sucked Jay. "Yo, Chris, Bobby. I want you to come over to Jay's place for a while. Yeah now, stupid. Get your ass over here. You've got ten minutes." He hung up. "He'll be here. He's so worried that I will tell the guys he sucks cock he jumps anytime I ask him to do anything." I continued to work my mouth up and down the length of Jay's cock, getting a moan out of him. I looked up and saw Bobby looking at me. "Damn, that whiteboy can suck. He took me all the way. Chris still can't do that and he's given me head probably fifty times"

"Well, by the time he leaves here, he will," Jay promised. I wondered what the guy would think when he arrived. I knew that he would find me naked, probably sucking Jay or Bobby, or getting fucked. Would he think he was there to do the same or realize that these two young studs planned on taking him beyond the cocksucking he had already done. Jay held my head with both hands, slowly working my mouth up and down his cock. Bobby watched, slowly stroking his own meat which was rock hard again. I don't know how long this went on, but eventually there was a knock at the door. Bobby got up and I guess checked through the peephole to see who it was since whoever came through the door would find all three of us naked and my mouth stuffed with black cock.

I heard the door opening and Bobby's voice.

"Hey Chris. About time you got here. As you can see I need some of those special services you provide." Bobby was making Chris's status clear from the beginning. A new voice spoke up next.

"Shit, Bobby. You can't make me do that here. Why are you fucking naked? What is.." The voice cut off and I knew that Chris had seen me, on my knees, head still held by Jay with his cock in my throat. "Holy shit," Chris said softly. I heard the door shut and Bobby spoke.

"You can see we got one cocksucker here already. Jay and I decided that two's better than one." Bobby settled back onto the couch next to Jay. "So why don't you just strip naked and get your mouth on my dick?"

"Bobby! You promised. You promised you would never tell anyone about...." He trailed off.

"About you sucking my cock?" Bobby asked. "About you swallowing my load each time? You're right, but things have changed. Jay and I cut a deal, so strip slut!" The tone was f***eful and commanding. I know I would have obeyed and apparently Chris did. I heard a zipper being drawn and Jay commenting that the guy had a nice body. He released my head, I guess having made his point that I was his cocksucker and I turned to look at the new arrival.

Chris stood a little more than five and a half feet, shorter than the three of us. He was very light skinned and probably would have even passed for Italian or white until you saw his cock. It was brown and darker and I could tell Chris had some Latino bl**d in him. He had a confused look on his face under his almost buzzcut hair. His body was well proportioned and muscular. The haircut made him look kind of like a Marine. He saw me looking at him and blushed. He made one last attempt.

"Please Bobby. Not here. Not in front of them. I will do it for you anywhere else, any time you say, but not with other guys in the room." I knew his words would have no effect.

"Listen, boy," Bobby said. "If you aren't bareass naked and on your knees with my cock in your mouth in five seconds, I am gonna beat the crap outta ya and you'll still suck me off anyway. You've sucked me plenty, now do it!" I watched as Chris quickly stripped off all of his clothes and crawled over to Bobby, his own cock now getting hard and sank to his knees. He glanced at me as he leaned forward and took the head of Bobby's thick black cock into his mouth. Bobby put a hand on the back of his head and began to push downward, forcing more and more of his cock into Chris's mouth. Chris began to gag and Bobby stopped pushing. "See?" he said to Jay, "he can't take it all."

"Just keep pushing and move your hips or his head around until you get the right angle. He'll take it." Bobby pushed harder and Chris gagged again, but more and more of Bobby's cock disappeared into his mouth. Then I noticed something. Chris had begun to stroke his meat. He had about six or seven inches and was leaking precum like crazy. His reaction to having Bobby f***e feed him cock was to begin to beat off. Jay turned my head and pushed me back onto his own cock and for a few minutes the only sounds were the moans and sighs of Jay and Bobby and the slurping, sucking sounds that Chris and I made.

"How about we switch?" Jay suggested. He pulled my mouth off his cock and turned me towards Bobby. I saw Chris come up with a stunned look on his face. He glanced at me, then Jay, then looked at Bobby.

"Sure thing," Bobby said, looking at Chris. I moved behind Chris, giving him room to move between Jay's outstretched legs, but he was still in shock apparently.

"Bobby," he said. "No. You can't mean suck Jay's cock. Please. I will suck you. But suck another guy? Come on." It was almost a whine. Jay solved the problem by reaching over, grabbing Chris by the hair and pulling him in front of him. Jay struggled, but he was on his knees and Jay had a tight grip on his short hair

"Suck it, you worthless shit. Now slut!" I watched as Chris submitted, taking Jay's cock into his mouth. Jay was relentless, forcing every inch of his meat into the struggling young man's throat. I heard him choking and gagging, but had my own worries. Bobby pulled my face into his crotch and I took his spit soaked cock into my mouth.

"Time to shoot a load, Jay?" Bobby asked.

"Hell yeah. I wanna see this boy swallow my fuck seed." Chris was still struggling some, but Jay was now fucking upwards with his hips, impaling Chris's head again and again. I kept sucking Bobby, but turned my head enough to watch the action. I had never seen Jay with anyone else and found myself admiring his strength and dominance as he took Chris's mouth and fucked it like a pussy. Soon, both men were nearing orgasm. I felt Bobby's body tensing and knew he was about to cum. A glance at Jay confirmed he was at the edge too. Jay let loose about five seconds before Bobby, letting out a series of quick, short moans with each spurt of cum. Bobby let out a long moan as he filled my mouth again. I swallowed his seed and he suddenly pushed me away.

I fell backwards, onto my butt on the floor and looked at Jay and Chris. Chris's cheeks were puffed out and I could tell he was holding Jay's load in his mouth. "Swallow," Jay ordered. When Chris hesitated, Bobby added his command, and I watched as the stud let Jay's cum slide down his throat. Jay and Bobby both had huge grins on their faces as Jay pushed Chris away as Bobby had done to me. We ended up sitting at the feet of the two black studs we had just sucked, our own cocks hard and leaking, wondering what would happen next. I had a pretty good idea. Chris was about to lose his cherry ass to Bobby. The thought really got me excited. I wanted to see it happen.

Jay told me to get some beers and I went to the kitchen. When I returned, Chris was standing in front of the two nigger studs, slowly beating his meat. I could tell by his frustrated look, they weren't going to let him cum. I knew what they were doing. They were getting Chris as worked up and horny as possible just so he could get fucked up the ass by Bobby. Remembering how roughly Bobby had fucked me, I wondered if the shorter, muscled stud could take it that way his first time. I handed the beers around and we all drank for a few minutes, then Jay suggested going to the bedroom.

Chris was clearly confused. I could tell that he thought he had done his part. He had sucked Bobby and then Jay and had even swallowed Jay's load. He had no idea what else was in store for him. I tried to think of a way to tell him, but couldn't. When Jay ordered me onto the bed doggie style with my head down and my ass up, it was clear Chris knew what was going to happen. He tried one last attempt.

"Hey Bobby, can I fuck the white dude too? I really need to get off." The look from Bobby answered everything and I saw resignation in Chris's eyes.

"Get on the bed, Chris, facing the whiteboy, same position and I want to see your pussyass pointing at the ceiling." Reluctance warred with submission on Chris's face and submission won. He climbed onto the bed, on his hands and knees, his face about a foot from mine.

"See?"Jay said. "I told you. If they swallow cum, they will do anything. You just have to be firm."

"Oh I am definitely firm," Bobby joked, stroking his meat.

"Get some lube. It's in the drawer. Whiteboy here has enough cum in him but Chris is gonna need something and it will be better for you that way too, Bobby." Chris looked at me strangely upon hearing the news that my asshole was already full of cum, but I was too embarrassed to say anything. I just let my head hang.

The way the men had positioned us, our feet and calves were off the bed. This meant they could just step up behind us and shove their cocks into us. Chris was facing the mirror on the dresser and so would be able to watch as Bobby took his virginity. I felt Jay move in behind me and I spread my legs a bit more for him.

"Watch carefully, Chris. Whiteboy has been trained pretty well and you are gonna need to learn all his tricks," Jay said. I watched as Bobby squeezed a tube of lube and smeared it all over his cock. He stepped up behind Chris, grabbing one of his legs and moving it to make more room. Chris looked at me pleadingly, but there was nothing I could do. The guy almost had tears in his eyes. His face was a mask of desperation, but there was also lust there. He gave me another look for help, but I had my own black stud behind me, ready to fuck my brains out too. The only difference was that I had taken cock before. As Jay lined up and I saw Bobby doing the same thing, I thought of one piece of advice.

"Try pushing out when he starts to push in. It helps to open up your asshole." He stayed in place. "You're not gonna stop him getting in your boycunt anyway and it will make it easier on you." Chris nodded, his eyes full of fear as Bobby probed around his fuckhole, but I saw that Chris's cock was still rock hard. Then Jay took me. It was one quick hard thrust and I let out an explosive gasp, my head snapping up. Chris looked up at Jay and looked shocked. I can only imagine the look of superiority and pleasure on Jay's face. I was being fucked in front of Chris and he watched in fascination, then Bobby found his hole and began to push. I heard Chris moan, in pain, not pleasure. "It will hurt at first, but let him get in and let your pussy adjust. You'll be fine." Chris looked even more shocked at being referred to as a pussy, but I knew that for Bobby, that is all he would be. I watched as Bobby's black hands grabbed Chris's sides and could see the effort he put into the initial penetration. Chris's eyes widened to saucers as he felt the cock invade him. He let out a scream of pain as the cock stretched his asshole wider than it had ever been, and I watched as Bobby transformed Chris into a sissy pussyboy right in front of me.

Chris let out another yell of pain as Bobby f***ed more of his cock into him and began to beg Bobby to stop. Bobby clapped one hand over his mouth, muffling his complaints, and continued. I saw him pause for a long moment, as my body was being shaken back and forth by Jay's thrusts and was glad to see Bobby was giving the k** a bit of time to adjust. Now that we were almost face to face, I could tell Chris was only eighteen or nineteen. Definitely younger than Bobby. Maybe that explained some of the black skinned stud's total dominance of the young man. Bobby got his whole cock into Chris’s boypussy and held still again. Jay kept up his thrusting assault on me. I was getting pushed further forward onto the bed until my face and Chris's were just an inch or so apart.

"Kiss each other," Jay commanded.

"No way. I don't fucking kiss guys!" Chris protested. The k** was cute in his futile protests.

"You are getting fucked up the ass by a man, you've swallowed his cum and mine and you already sucked whiteboy's spit off my cock earlier. You’re not kissing a guy, you’re kissing a white pussyboy sissy slut. Now kiss the bitch you SISSY FAGGOT CUNTBOY!"

We obeyed, our mouths meeting. He had stubble on his chin and I found that suddenly to be very sexy. At first it was a war of tongues, each of us trying to penetrate the other's mouth, then Jay smacked my ass. I don't know if it was his intention or not, but I suddenly submitted and allowed Chris free reign. His tongue probed me, exploring my mouth the way I would do to a woman and I knew that I had lost a contest of will with the only other submissive male in the room. I wondered what that would mean for later.

Chris was now beginning to move back and forth as Bobby slowly began to fuck the guy. I watched as the well developed muscles in Chris's shoulders tensed each time Bobby thrust in and he held himself in place. Jay was fucking harder and out mouths broke apart several times as Bobby and Jay fucked at different speeds. Each time they met, I meekly accepted Chris's tongue in my mouth. I could see from the look on his face that even though he was taking it up the ass from a black stud, he was enjoying dominating me in this small way.

I thought that Jay would last a long time, having already shot several loads, but with surprising speed he reached orgasm. Chris watched him as he filled my guts yet again with his hot cum. Not wasting time, he yanked his cock out, making me gasp in pain and desire. I wanted my ass to be full again, but Bobby had other plans.

"I want sissy Chris to cum while I’m fucking him with my cock up his ass," he told me. I looked and Bobby, his dark muscles chest shining with sweat, was fucking hard. Not as roughly as he had treated me, but still hard.

"Get underneath the sissy and suck him off," Jay commanded. I rolled onto my back and slid under Chris's body as it shook back and forth under Bobby's fucking. I opened my mouth and with the next forward thrust, Bobby drove Chris's cock into my mouth. I heard Chris moan in pleasure. He tried to fuck into my mouth, but had to be content with Bobby's pace fucking his ass. I figured that with my dick just under his face, he would suck me. I was dying to cum, to feel something other than a hand on my cock, but he didn't.

"Oh shit. That feels so good!" Chris said. "Keep sucking me,white boy. And keep fucking me Bobby. I never thought it would feel so good! Damn this guy can suck. Oh fuck yeah, deep like that!" My hopes of a blowjob from the hot Latino man were dashed.

"No need to suck the white pussyboy," Jay said. He gets his rocks off with his hand, that's it. Chris only replied with a moan and his balls, which had been hitting my forehead, began to draw up. I could see where he and Bobby were joined, his gaping pussyhole asslips now stretched obscenely and his boicunt filled with thick black cock. A few seconds later, Chris's entire body trembled and twitched and I felt my mouth fill with his hot cum. I swallowed it down, knowing all three would expect it. Bobby moaned about how good Chris's ass felt on his cock as he came in my mouth and shot his own load a minute later. I wondered what Chris thought, watching in the mirror as the dominant black stud filled his ass with his fuckslop.

I slid out from beneath the spent young man as Bobby pulled his cock out of Chris's abused ass. Chris collapsed on the bed on his stomach, covered in sweat. He moaned again, then rolled over. I wasn't the only one with a cock that was still hard.

"Hey Bob, how about another brew?" Jay asked.

"Sounds good to me."

"We can let these fags go at it and see who comes out on top. I think I know who it will be." The both turned and walked out of the bedroom. I was still on my hands and knees, looking at Chris's ass, but he moved behind me in a flash. With some newfound authority, he turned me around so I could see us in the mirror and mounted me.

"You're gonna be my pussy now, whiteboy,” he said. Before I could move or protest, I felt him sliding into me. I knew that soon I would have another young man's cum in my pussyass. I was the lowest bitch on the nigger and spic totem fuckpole, a white sissy pussyboy fucktoy – just another piece of white fuckmeat for niggers to humiliate and abuse.

The end

http://xhamster.com/user/ssspspb/posts/271350.html











Cockslave Bruce

Story from the perspective of a college boy who is abused by a dom master and turned into a sissy faggot pussyboy whore, who learns to love his abuse.

This is my story of how I was turned into a cock slave. I'm 5'10, 165 lbs,
with a smooth, almost hairless body. I'm in good shape with a baby face and
barely any beard. I grew up around New York as a straight male, but I did
have a few experiences with other guys when I was young.

I dated and slept with girls and was straight in appearance and actions.
Like most guys, I thought being queer was the most embarrassing, low,
disgusting thing anyone could do.

I went to college and smoked some pot, drank, hung out and socialized like
everyone else.

I meet Harry Green in my second year at school when I was 20. Harry was
6'2' about 24 years old , 200lbs, solid and black. He lived in an apartment
that was always dark, the curtains were always drawn and the lights were
low. It was one of those garden apartments with access to a common
courtyard.

He was good looking, popular and able to get any white girl he wanted .I
was slightly shy and dated but not always successfully.

One day, I was in need of some pot and Harry offered to sell me a few
joints. I went to his apartment and knocked. As usual, on a perfectly sunny
day , the room was dark, cluttered and smoky. He invited me in and offered
me a beer. We sat on his couch and decided to smoke a joint and watch TV.

Between the beer and Pot I was buzzed in no time.

"Pot always makes me horny" he said What I need is a nice blowjob from one
of my bitches.

At that point he got up and put a tape in the VCR. It was a cum shot movie,
the kind with not to much warm up, just guys shooting their loads on girls
faces. Each shot was more graphic then the next. Girls were taking multiple
loads in the mouth, face ,tits and ass. He made comments about the ones he
liked, especially where several men covered the girls face and filled her
mouth with cum. After 20 minutes of this I was getting totally hot and a
little self conscious. I decided to leave. I offered to pay for the pot
but he said that I could have it for free if I did him a favor. Being
totally naive ( and broke)I asked what I needed to do. Harry sat there and
rubbed his cock through his sweats and I understood.

"No.... I don't think so!" This was something I never expected, I was
completely embarrassed that someone would think I was a queer! That I would
have sex with another guy . Why would he say this to me? ...." No way."

"Come on... I'm fuckin horny as hell.. I bet you gave a blow job to a guy
before. When you were young... Maybe? In school?"

I couldn't believe it, how could he know this about me. I hesitated
answering and that gave him his answer.

It was so long ago. It was just experimenting with another k** in the
neighborhood. It was nothing. I wasn't a queer!

"I knew it! You have sucked dick before. With that hairless baby face you
looked like you would. I can't believe it. You're a cock sucker"

"No... No really I'm not into that."

"Come on... I won’t tell."

"No. I can't. No."

"Look.. Just take a look at my cock. If you don't get a hardon you can pay
me for the pot and go.

If your cock does get hard from looking at my cock .....well...you just
might like it.

You might be like the girls on the video who crave cock and cum."

It was at this inconvenient point that I realized I forgot my money.

"O .. O.. Ok But just for a minute."

"Come here then."

"Where?"

"Kneel in front of me. so you can see my cock up close. And pull your pants
down so I can see if you get a hardon."

I slid off the couch and knelt in front of him as he sat there. He began
rubbing his crotch and slowly lowered his sweats. His cock was about 8
inches, thick with a big mushroom head.

He was half hard and his cock laid across his thick thighs. His balls were
huge and hung low and rested on the couch.

"Tell me about the cocks you sucked"

I didn't know what to say." It was nothing ... just k** stuff."

"I never did that when I was a k**.. You must have wanted to do it. You
might be one of those guys who like to be treated like a slut girl and have men
abuse them."

"I'm not queer! And I'm not a girl".

"You sucked a guys cock.. what would you call it? Now what happened?"

"Well..... I was a my friends house. .. we had a magazine ... and well
... He pulled out his cock and made me suck it."

"He made you? Why didn't you just leave."

I was embarrassed. I didn't know what to say. Harry was making me reveal
things I had never mentioned to anyone. I was admitting that I let another
guy put his cock in my mouth, I sucked it and let him cum in my mouth. An
worst of all, I came, not from getting a blow job but from giving a blow
job.

I told him about sucking my friends dick and how he called me a fag and a
queer after he came in my mouth.

He made me tell him about his dick, how long and big it was and how much
cum he shot in my mouth.

While I told him my darkest secrets, Harry stroked his dick just inches
from my face. Suddenly he moved to the edge of the couch. His now hard cock
was almost touching my lips. I watched his cock get bigger.

I could smell his musky cock and balls and it feel its heat.

"I think you want to be treated like the cum sluts in the video. You want
this nigger cock in your mouth don't you pussyboy."

"No .... Please."

The beer, pot, video and sex talk overwhelmed me. I was in a daze. On my
hands and knees in front of a big black man. When he pulled my head up and
looked between my legs I knew I was in trouble. My cock was rock hard.

"I knew you were a sissy faggot cocksucker. Go ahead, put my big black cock in your mouth. You lost the bet, now suck my nigger cock."

I knew this was the lowest think a man could do, but I had no choice. I
lowered my face into his lap.

The tip of Harry's cock pressed against my lips. He rubbed his precum over
my mouth and lips.

"Just do it, no one will know, I won’t tell. You know you want it."

I knew it was wrong. What kind of man would suck cock? Was I really queer?
I was high but I started to feel like I wanted to let him fuck my mouth.
The smell of his cock made me even more dizzy.

"Taste it" It wasn't a request; it was a demand. He put his hand on the
back of my head and slid his cock into my mouth. I didn't resist. Harry was
using my mouth, he was in control and I was his submissive cocksucker.

He inched forward on the couch and held my head with both hands and slowly
humped my mouth. His thighs rubbed against each side of my face. As he
humped me he moved my head back and forth. At each stroke the fat cock was
f***ed deeper into my mouth. Harry's hands and thighs surrounded my face. I
was smothered in his crotch, held in place, unable to move. All I could
feel was that thick hard cock stretching my mouth and the smell of Harry's
crotch. Harry leaned forward. In that position his face was just above the
back of my head.

" That's it, take that cock, you're gonna do whatever I want. You're gonna
be my personal cocksucker sex slave.

That's it, feel that cock in your mouth. You are such a pussyboy. You like
it don't you ......... DON'T YOU!"

All I could was mumble and nod a little. I knew he was in total control. He
knew that I would take another mans cock ... something no one else
knew... and that he could f***e me to do anything.

He kept talking in my ear , His face close enough so that he could almost
suck his own cock.

"Take it pussyboy, swallow it....deeper... my dick is down your throat and
you love it. You know how low you are? Taking cock from another guy...
Letting me use you.

This is hot ... watching your face get pumped with my dick ... making you
choke on dick."

Harry was becoming more abusive and insulting. The more dominant he became
the more I began to understand my place. I could have left. I could have
run out of his apartment. ... But I didn't, I wanted him to abuse me, to humiliate me.

In one afternoon I went from being a straight male to a submissive
cockslave... a pussyboy to another man.

After humping my face for 15 minutes he pulled me up by my hair and turned
me around to face the TV.

A black cock was shooting an enormous load of thick cum into a girls face. She definitely did not like taking the load and tried to pull away, but
the man covered her face and filled her mouth with ropes of cum.

He held my head with both hands and squeezed my face between his thighs and
continued humping my mouth. My mouth formed a cocksucking "O" as I felt his
cock slid in and out.I felt his lenth move against my lips and the inside
of my cheeks and the head f***e it's way into my throat.

"That's what I'm gonna do to you. You're gonna take my load just like that
cunt on TV. Whether you like it or not. But in time, after a few dozen or so of my loads I bet you learn to love it. All you need is a little f***ed discipline to train you as my cockslave."

Then he turned me so the back of my head was on the seat of the couch
while sitting on the floor.

Harry straddled my face so his balls hung above my mouth. "Put them in...
Use your hands and put both my nuts in your mouth."

I reached up and tried to pull his balls into my mouth but they were to
big. After a few tries Harry became frustrated.

"Move ... this is how to stuff balls into a bitches mouth"

With that he began feeding me his balls, pushing so my lips stretched.
Finally the second popped in.

My mouth was full. My eyes were tearing and wide open. He started laughing
at me saying how I looked like such a fag and a queer. How no girl would be
caught dead with such a cocksucker.

I wanted to scream at him and just leave but I knew he was right. I was a
queer, a sissy faggot cocksucker. I wanted to be used by this guy.

He pulled his balls out and started slapping my face with his cock, I could
tell he was getting worked up.

He was moaning and breathing deeply. He grabbed my hair and began rubbing
his dick all over my face.

He held his hand flat and pressed the length of that black cock against my
face covering from my mouth to my forehead. He rolled his dick from side to
side as he humped my face. Precum coated my lips, cheeks and forehead.
Dripping precum landed in my hair. Then Harry pushed the greasy pole back
into my mouth.

He leaned over resting his elbows on the back of the couch and started to
really fuck my mouth.

I was choking and gagging as he f***ed the big mushroom head down my
throat. I thought I was going to pass out from the abuse but he continued
for another 10 minutes. He pumped faster and faster and I knew it was
close. He was going to f***e me to take his cum... the ultimate
degradation.

"Please don't cum in my mouth, " I begged as his cock slipped from my
mouth.

"To late for that now" and he pulled his cock out and started jerking off
into my face.

Open up... I like to watch my cum shoot into a bitches mouth. "

Like a cheap whore, I obeyed.

A few more strokes and he started to shoot. His cum was thick and creamy.

The first 2 shots landed all over my face then he started shooting into my
mouth.

He must not have cum in days there was so much. My face and hair were
covered and my mouth was full of his cock juice.

He kept moaning and jerking his cock and rubbing the still hard dick all
over my face.

He kept moaning and telling me to drink it. Still more cum spit from his
piss hole into my open mouth.

"oh..oh... here's some more for my sissygirl.. get your mouth on my greasy dick
bitch.Eat that cum"

My mouth was full of cum and I wanted to spit it out but he looked at me
and said " Show me the present I just gave you. Open your mouth, but don't
spill any.

I opened my mouth and he pushed more of the cum on my face into my already
cum filled mouth.

"Now swallow.... NOW!" I had no choice. I knew my place. The thick cock cream
slid down into my belly.

"Good little girl slut" You like that don't you. I nodded and let out a meek uh huh.

"Look at you covered in cum, my dick still sliding around in puddles of cum
on your face.

"Here eat some more...Lick the head... good girl ...swallow....again...kiss
it...

that's nice... Good bitch... now the balls .... Now look up at me and
smile."

I did as I was told, cum all over my face and hair, tears streaming from my
eyes and trying to smile at the man who just used me to pleasure his cock
with my mouth.

"Now thank me"

"For what?"

For teaching you what you are... a sissy cocksucker, faggot, pussyboy."

"But I didn't want that"

"No? What's that" I looked down to see my own puddle of cum on my stomach.

I had cum from being used by another man. I felt disgusted.. I was a queer
... A fag... a pussyboy.

“So thank me slut”

I had no choice but to say the humiliating words, “Thank you sir, for showing me that I really am a sissy cocksucking, pussyboy faggot”.

"Now get out, but leave my cum on your face until you get home. And be back here tomorrow night at 9. Don't be late."

With that I was pushed out the door into the bright sun, my pants still
open and cum all over my face.

I walked into the courtyard as several girls walked by. I heard them giggle
but could not look them in the eye.

After leaving Harry's apartment I was disgusted with myself and completely
embarrassed. I tried to convince myself that I was f***ed to suck his cock
and drink his cum. But I knew part of me wanted it. As I left his apartment
I passed several girls in in the courtyard. They were laughing and I was
sure it was about me. I also saw the apartment complex Super who gave me a
strange look... and I was sure he knew. I walked as fast as i could to get
out of there and home to think about what just happened. What if he told
people. It was bad enough that Harry knew these things about me. What if
he told some of my friends. What if the girls I knew and dated and fooled
around with knew. I could never show my face at school again... what had I
done! Worst of all , I was instructed to be back at Harry's apartment
again the next night at 9 pm... or else.

The next day I was totally distracted. I couldn't think of anything but how
to get out of this situation. I was walking through campus when I looked
up to see Harry talking to 3 girls. I was stunned and stopped dead in my
tracks.

"Hey boy.. In a Hurry?"

"I....I....I...."

"We're hanging out tonight ... right? I need a favor only you can help me
with"

"Uh....sure"

I kept walking. I heard them all laughing. I had to stop this. I made up my
mind to go that night and tell him it was a not time thing and that was it.

At 9 pm I was at his door and ready to tell him off.

The door opened and I was greeted by Harry . I entered the apartment and
started to speak and realized that the apartment super was sitting on the
couch.

"This is Frank ...He's the super for the apartment"

Frank was 45 or 50, 225 pounds with a big beer belly and an enormous stocky
build. He was a dark skinned Cuban or Porto Rican with a smooth body ,black
hair and almost oily skin. I looked like a c***d next to this man. He
looked at me with a smirk on his face and said" I saw you leaving here
yesterday You looked a little upset"

I looked at Harry ; wondering if he told him anything about sucking his
cock. I was embarrassed and turning bright red.

Harry broke the awkward moment by telling me to help him get some beer from
the kitchen.

Once inside he grabbed me by the arm and told me that he was about $100
behind on his rent and Frank would let it go if I took care of him. I
couldn't believe this. I was there to stop this and Harry wanted to turn me
into a whore for him.

" No way." I said as convincing as I could

"OK... no problem ... you don't have to do anything. But everyone you know
will be hearing about what a great cock sucker you are"

"Please Harry...Please don't say anything"

"Go ...Get out of here...You had your chance to do me a favor. I can't wait
to see the look on some of the girls faces around school"

"No Please.... Don't...."

I was sick. I didn't know how to get out of this.

"OK...."

"OK What?"

"I'll do it"

"What?"

"I'll take care of Frank for you... for the rent"

"You'll do whatever he wants... let him treat you like a pussy... stick his
dick in your boycunt asshole ?"

I was almost ready to cry ...I could just stare at the floor and nod my
head

"Good Girl. Grab the beer and serve us our drinks"

I walked back into the living room, served the beers and stood in the
middle of the room. Frank looked at me and said that Harry had promised
him that I would take care of his rent.

"Yes"

"Did anyone ever tell you that you look like a girl?"

"NO"

"You do... I bet you don't have a hair on your chest or ass"

"Well.... I...."

"Come here , Let me feel how smooth your face is.

He started to rub his big hands over my face and lips. His fingers started
to push they're way into my mouth. As Frank stood up he put his hand on
the top of my head and pushed me to my knees. He tilted my head back and
pushed 4 fingers into my mouth. My mouth was stretched open and my eyes
were wide and starting to tear.

"Nice cockmouth...Harry told me you like cock...You want to be my girl?"

I gagged and choked on his fingers.

Harry was sitting on his lazy-boy laughing at me.

"Feed it to him ....feed him your cock."

With that , Frank unzipped his jeans .

"Pull it out boy , Fish out my pinga"

I slowly reached in and grabbed a fat 8inch slick cock with a huge purple
mushroom head.

"Ever see a mancock like that? Your gonna make it feel real good aren't you
little girl."

Frank then pull me up and began to roughly pull my clothes off. As my ass
was exposed he started to say how smooth and hairless it was , and how it
looked like a girls ass.

"I'm gonna enjoy this. You are gonna be our sweet little pussy...Back on
your knees bitchboy"

I sank to my knees..Totally humiliated. I was being used as a boy whore to
pay rent. Two men were going to use me like a girl. This was as low and humiliating a thing as a man could do. They knew it and I knew it, and they knew I secretly loved it.

Frank started to rub his cock all over my face. Holding me by the hair he
pulled me into his crotch and told me to suck and lick at his balls and the
base of his shaft. after slapping and rubbing his cock all over my face he
pointed his cock at me and jerked it a few times until he had a big drop of
percum on the head. He tapped me on the nose with it so it made a string
of cum from my nose to his cock. Harry was laughing at me while I sat there
stunned. Frank started to slowly paint my lips with precum saying it was my
lipstick. Although I was embarrassed I started to feel dizzy.. almost
intoxicated from the smell of sex, the taste of cum on my lips and because
I was being used. Even though it was wrong, and I was disgusted with
myself, I was going to let this happen again. I kept telling myself that I
was being f***ed to do this....but.....I knew that I secretly wanted to be abused this way, to be a sissy cockslave whore.

Frank stood above me and held my head with both hands. I was now sitting on
my ass, legs spread and hands on the floor to my sides. Frank pointed his
cock at my mouth.

"Open"

I did as I was told. The big purple had slid in; stretching my mouth. I
didn't put up any resistance . My mouth was full, my eyes were wide and
scared and Franks cock was forcing its way deeper into my throat. Frank
was humping his cock into me as well as pulling my head by the hair toward
his cock. I gave in...I let him use me...the cock im my mouth was starting
to make me feel good and my cock was sticking straight up.

"See, I told you he's a pussy, the sissy will do whatever you want." Harry said pointing at my hardon.

Harry came over to us and put his face 3 inches from mine. As frank fucked
my mouth and held my face toward him , I strained to look to my right to
see Harry.

"Look at you.. a fat wet dick in your mouth, and your little boy dick is standing at attention to let us know you love it. I knew you would do this
again, you love it. You're a total fag, a cocksucker. You're one of those guys that's
more of a girl than a guy. no real man would be so low as to suck dick. And
you like it...you get off just by having a dick stuffed in your face."

His words were humiliating...I could feel his hot breath as he spoke. Frank
was pumping his cock faster now and I was getting dizzy from the abuse.I
was breathing heavy and starting to moan. I didn't know why but I needed
this cock in my mouth. No one had touched my cock yet but I was ready to
cum. Frank started to hug my face against his leg an slide his big hands
over my face and chin and through my hair.

" Swallow that cock pussyboy.. where're gonna make you our cockslave. You're
gonna blow us whenever we tell you to and be our little boy fucktoy. Swallow more...deeper ... now his
balls.... put them in your mouth....now back into your mouth all the
way....more....More...."

Harry was giving me orders .He grabbed a fistful of hair to help f***e
Franks cock deeper into my throat as he whispered insults and commands into
my ear .My mouth was full of cock and my face was f***ed into Franks crotch
...my forehead was pushed into his big belly and his thick thighs held my
cheeks. His huge balls were covering my chin. I was smothering in this mans
crotch and I limply accepted it. My face was being used by a big Cuban man
as my black friend helped hold my head in place.

"Want some ?" Frank asked Harry.

Harry's cock was next to my face in a second. as one cock pulled out the
other pushed in. The cock that wasn't in my mouth was rubbed and slapped all over my face. My face was slick from spit and precum and the tears from the rough facefucking I was getting . I was moaning and whimpering and reached for my cock to jerk off as two men used my mouth. Harry and Frank kept insulting me. Calling me their bitch and pussyboy. Frank kept saying I was his girl and they were
both grunting and breathing heavy when Harry suggested stuffing both cocks
in my mouth at the same time. The next thing I knew my mouth was stretched
with 2 enormous dicks. I couldn't really suck them but the guys got off on
it and started laughing at my stretched cheeks and distorted face. They
went back to taking turns at my mouth.

"Suck it all the way down little girl" Frank said " See how much you can
swallow"

At this point they let me try to swallow as much as I could. They didn't
need to hold me in place, I was trying to get as much cock in my mouth as I
could ...I wanted to please them...to make them cum. I didn't want to but
I knew I would drink their cum...and I knew they were close. I was was
jerking off my own cock and I was so hot I didn't care what happened.

"Getting close Harry, You?" "Real close Frank"

They were both jerking off and taking turns at my mouth. Their grunts and
breathing increased.

Harry had me by the hair and Frank held my chin, and pulled my mouth
open. Both cocks were being jerked off and pointed at my mouth. Harry
started to cum first. The first shot went right into my mouth and down my
throat. Thick blast after blast followed, covering my face and filling my
mouth.

" oooh Drink it ...drink it all up."

Frank started cumming before Harry was half way through. His cum didn't
shoot out as fast and hard as Harry's. It poured out in thick puddles. He
coated my face , nose, forehead and cheeks. He pointed his cock at my open
mouth and was jerking off so the head of his dick slapped around my lips
and tongue. More cum kept spilling into my mouth as Harry kept shooting on
my face.

Frank kept telling me ;"Lick it up...swollow...more...swollow again..."

"Make him drink it all"

"Good girl ...Jerk your little pussy stick off"

"Take that cream...lick up all my mancream...Little bitch cocksucker"

They had unloaded all over me but there dicks were still hard and the began
pushing there cum into my mouth. I couldn't control myself and let them
feed it to me. I sat there dazed and limp while they filled my mouth over
and and over.I was swallowing their cum like I was told and started
gagging. They thought this was funny and made me eat more. Their semi hard
dicks were rubbed all aver my face and hair as cum dripped down my face and
covered my chest, stomach and thighs .Cum even dripped on my cock making my
hand slick as I continued to jerk off.

"That's it...show us how queer you are. Jerk off your boy clitty...cum for us...PUSSYBOY "

"What a fag.. getting off just from having a mouthful of cum."


They both sat down on the couch and continue to insult me . I was left in
the middle of the room. I was in a daze...totally turned from being used by
these two guys. I was there for they're amusement. I wanted to be a
cockslave... a pussyboy...I was excited by the humiliation and abuse.

Then I began to cum. I had been jerking myself off and finally began to cum
all over my belly. I sat there on the floor and jerked off and came while
they watched and laughed at me and called me a cock slave. A pussyboy who
was so low he would do anything he was told. I was discussed and started to
wipe the cum from my face but Harry wouldn't let me.

"Leave it on cocksucker, pussyboys look good covered in cum. And thank us for using you're mouth."

"Thank you frank.... Thank you Harry for letting me suck your man cocks," I said as in a meek whisper.

"Now lick some more of the cum off you're lips"

I sat there for the next ten minutes covered with Harry's ,Frank's and my
own cum, licking up drops of cum as they ran down my face and into my
mouth.

"Well Gotta go. I'm having a beer with some friends." Harry said

"I...I.. have to go now too...." I was mortified at what I had done....I
needed to get out of there. The sex was over and now I had to live with
the reality; That depression that shows up after you cum and don't like
what just happened. Maybe I was queer ...or bi or something....

Frank laughed. "Where do you think your going ... I'm not through with
you. That was just a warm up. The rent has still gotta be paid... You're
cumming over to my apartment for some more fun. I'm gonna turn you out
real good...You're gonna learn to be a real pussyboy by the time I'm
through."

"No.... No....please...I can't...I'm no in the mood anymore.I don't feel
good" I couldn't do this again after I just came.

"I don't care what you want... rent is due and you're gonna be my girl for
the rest of the night. So lets go. He took me by the hand and we walked
into the courtyard toward his apartment. As we walked I saw a few of the
girls who lived in the complex, I was sure they saw the cum on my face that
Frank would not let me remove. I was on my way to a older beer bellied
Cuban mans apartment to be his pussy for the night.
Frank led me by the hand to his apartment. my face was still covered with
his and harry's cum. I meekly followed knowing this big beer bellied Cuban
was was going to use me for the rest of the night. Inside he told me to sit
on the couch and went into the kitchen. The room was dark and smelled
musty. In front of me was a big screen TV and a stack of hardcore
movies. Looking at the titles I saw queer, straight , anal , cumshot and
transvestite movies.

"Here lets watch this" Frank said as he came back into the room. He held up
a video called Anal Whores. "I love girls who need dick in their ass, I
could get all the ass I wanted when I was younger and thinner but now it's
easier to turn out a little pussyboy like you.

"What are you going to do to me?" I pleaded

Frank just sat next to me and poured 2 glasses of rum that he brought from
the kitchen. He drank slowly but made me drink the whole glass. He made me
drink 2 more before he finished ,the last glass he held to my mouth to make
sure I finished everything.

"I’ll tell you what I want cunt, I want your pussyasshole all sloppy and loose, we‘ll have to do some anal stretching first to get you opened up."

My head was spinning as the movie showed a girl taking an enormous cock in
her ass. Her eyes were rolled back and her mouth was open and she looked
like she was in ecstasy.

"Look at her.. she will do anything for a cock in her ass. That's what you
will be like soon enough. You will learn to crave cock in your pussy....my
cock ...and you will be a slave to cock for the rest of your life."

It didn't seem real. I was in a strange mans apartment...and I was going to
be fucked in the ass for the first time. I thought about how big his cock
was and how it must hurt. But then I thought about how the girl in the film
looked and how I came when Frank and Harry made me suck their cocks. I
began to wonder if I was going to be a cockslave and be used by men for a
pussy. I was dizzy from the rum and confused by my feelings and what Frank
was saying. I didn't want to be there but I didn't want to leave.

Frank began undressing me. As he did his hands felt all over my body,
squeezing and pinching my chest and tits, my ass and inner thighs and
waist.I thought that this must be what a girl feels like when a guy paws
her.

"You know what I'm going to do to you baby? I'm gonna turn your asshole into an asspussy, then I’m gonna fuck your pussy. I'm gonna treat you real nice...get you real wet and greased up so I can stretch out your fuckhole real good."

Franks words were being whispered into my ear ,his hot breath on my neck,
and his hands groping everywhere. I was intoxicated from the rum and talk
and being treated like a girl. Still, I was scared of what he wanted.

Frank stood up grabbed me by the hair and pulled me to my knees on the
couch, then grabbed my dick and balls from behind me. As he pulled my balls
back toward my ass he pushed my head down to the couch. I had no choice but
to bend and lift my ass. My face was against the couch , my elbows were
touching my knees and my ass was as sticking up as high as it could go in the air. Frank continued to pull up on my dick and balls, almost lifting me off the couch.

"Please don't...."

"Gonna be my girl?"

"Please ...no...I can't...."

Frank pulled harder and twisted my balls. " Pussyboy’s gonna be my bitch?"

"......Yes ......ok....I'll be your slut...." I was limp , I closed my
eyes and let him do what he wanted.

"Good girl... " He continued to hold my dick and balls and began to rub his
thumb around my asshole. With his other hand he grabbed a bottle of baby
oil off the side table and poured it all over my hole. He continued to
finger me a minute or two before he let go and I heard him begin to
undress.

Frank stood behind me, one foot on the couch and one on the floor. He began
pushing at my asshole so the head of his cock pushed against my ass over and
over. At first I resisted, but he kept poking his big cockhead into my
asshole. He kept doing this for a few minutes, each time his cocked would
slip in further. The fat head of his cock seamed so big. he rubbed it all
over my ass crack and kept poking it into my hole. after a while I relaxed
and didn't put up any resistance and his cock went in further.

"You want my dick baby? ...I'm gonna put it in you ...gonna make you my slut
girl."

My ass opened. I let him do what he wanted. His fat tool slid into me and I
heard him groan. I was impaled on a hard dick , I tried to pull away but his full
weight came down on me ,pressing me into the couch. I was now on my stomach, my ass pushed into the air and a beer bellied cuban man on me with his
dick in my ass. His chest and belly pressed against ny back. His hands were
all over me. And he slowly started to pump his Cuban dick into me.

"That's it baby.. squirm like a little girl...make your papi feel good."

His hot words were whispered into my ear. I could feel the length of his
shaft slide all the way in and out of me. I was limp and didn't resist. I
just laid there and let a strange man use me. His dick pumped in and out of my asshole again and again. My fuckhole was stretched wide with cock. I felt disgusted but at the same time I liked it. He was treating me like a girl and I liked
it. I felt like I wanted the cock in my asspussy. Frank was on top of
me, his huge body pressed me into the couch, covering me and making me
feel helpless under his weight. His hands were all over my body
...squeezing my tits and ass and stomach. and his big dick was all the way
in me. I was disgusted with myself but it felt natural. It felt better when
I raised my ass a little...pushing and arching my back to open my boyhole for
him.

"That's it baby"He whispered into my ear." Open your fucking pussyboy asshole for Papi...you feel so good....so wet..." His words made me feel good and I started to
moan a little.I could feel his entire shaft slide in and out of me. Sliding
past my ass lips into my stretched cunthole and up inside me.

"Good girl... take Papi's cock... make me cum deep inside you...Thank papi
for making you what you want to be"

I couldn't help myself . I was moaning and begging him to use me.

"Thank you Papi... Thank you for making me into a pussyboy fuck toy…..I want to be your slut girl...Please use my fuck hole ....my pussy hole
. I just want to make you feel good...ooooh....want to take your cum..."

"That's what a girl is for... to take cum from a real man baby...Now get
ready for your first load in your pussy...This is what you always wanted."

Frank started to hump me faster and held me tight...his hot breath and
groans against my neck. I pushed back at the dick in my ass as he started
to cum. He groaned loudly and pumped me over and over. And then I felt his
spurting cum in my pussy...filling me with juice....making my hole all wet
and sticky... pumping five ...six...seven big shots into me....his
girl....his pussyboy slut girl.

I was dizzy but his cock was still hard. He pulled me up so I was sitting
on his lap. My legs were spread wide and I laid limp against his big
belly. His hands were all over me ..spreading my legs and squeezing and
pinching me. He seamed even more excited now . And for the first time I
realized there was a video camera on the dresser ....It's red light on. My
ass was filled with cum and stretched wide. He held me by the hips and
bounced me on his cock. I was letting him do whatever he wanted. I didn't
resist..I knew this was my place...to be a fucktoy... to be a pussy bitchboi for
real men. I realized that I would always be the submissive for men ..the
humiliated cockslave ...and that I wouldn't be able to resist. I knew I was
being filmed but couldn't stop.

"Bounce on papi's dick... thats it.... now bend over and show me your cum
filled pussy.... good girl...."

My asshole was so used I couldn't close it . My ass was gapping open and cum
dripped out down my ass and leg.

" Reach around and put the dick back in...thats it .... good
girl.... bounce on Papi's cock now... make me feel good..good
cockslave. Gonna be my girl? Gonna take care of me all the time and do anything I want?"

"Yes papi ..I'll be your bitch girl ...You can use my pussy and mouth whenever
you want...I want to ... I want to be your sissy faggot slut girl."

"I know you do baby. Get ready so Papi can shoot ... here you go
baby.. take it ....oooooh ... baby ....take it....all up in you.... make
you all full with my cream..."

He pumped spurt after spurt of his cream into my limp body. I was used.. I
was his whore…and I loved it. He kept sliding his long dick in and out. I was filled with cock cream.

He pulled me off of him by my hair and pulled my face to his still half
hard cock.

"Clean me up baby...and then get ready for bed"

After Frank used me for the night ,I went back to my apartment. I kept to
myself for about a week. I had been f***ed to suck off Harry and been
fucked by Frank. Worse, Harry had filmed me as he fucked my ass. I was
depressed and disgusted with myself for letting this happen. And I was
embarrassed the the video would be seen by other people. I promised myself
that it would never happen again, but I kept thinking about how their
cocks made me feel. I was afraid I was a fag and tried to get laid like a
real man. I took a girl out and got lucky enough to take her to my place.
When it came down to it I couldn't get hard. She left , laughing at me and
saying maybe I didn't like girls and should get a boyfriend. I turned red
and couldn't say anything.

I spent my time studying at the library by myself. I didn't want to see
anyone. This didn't work for long. Harry found me one night in a quite
corner of the library. I saw him walking toward me and tried to avoid him, but he came right to me.

"Where have you been."

I was sitting in a low chair with a high back. he was leaning on the back
stood with his crotch just inches from my face.

"You don't come and see your friends anymore?"

I couldn't answer...I just mumbled something.

"I hear you took real good care of Frank... He's been asking about you."

"I didn't want to . He made me....I'm not like that."

"He made you? That's a laugh...I saw his video.It didn't seem like he was
forcing you. From the look on your face , you loved his cock in your
asscunt. So why don't you stop fucking around , your a cocksucking fag... admit
it."

"You saw the video??......"I was scared and embarrassed. I would never be
able to show my face again if anyone else knew. I was stunned.

"Get up...come with me ." It was a command.

He pulled me out of the chair and led me down to the back of the basement
level of the library. The place rarely used and was a maze of cluttered
shelves.

"This is good." He pushed me face first against the wall and started
grabbing my ass and feeling my tits. His body pressed against mine and he
spoke into my ear.

"That's the last time you disappear on me boy. I told you I was gonna turn
you out and that's what's gonna happen . You got that. I got bills and rent
to pay and your gonna help me out, and I know your gonna like it, ain't
ya."

"Please..... I ..I can't."

"You can ...you will .. and it's gonna be your decision to do it. Feel my
dick against you, That's what you want. Feel how hard it is . remember how
I fucked your mouth. and how me and Frank came all over your face. You
liked that didn't you. And you took Franks cock in your ass all night while
he treated you like a whore. How does that make you feel... being a whore
...a cocksucker…for real men."

His words were getting to me , my dick was getting hard and as he reached
around he knew. I tried to struggle to get away but I just wound up
rubbing my ass against his cock.

"Admit it... you loved sucking me and being fed cum... admit it so we can
get on with things. Think about my black dick in your white pussyboy
mouth... about my thick cum filling your mouth and little tummy...and
covering your face. "

He was gropping me and his cock was hard as steel and pressing into my
ass. I couldn't help it and started moaning. I was scared someone would see
us but I was giving in.

" Be my whore....I'll be your pimp and protect you ... your pay will be in
cum, and I'll get what I need. All you have to do is turn around and get on
your knees ...and tell me what you want.

My cock was hard...I was dizzy and I couldn't resist any more. I turned
around and Harry gently pushed me to my knees.

"Tell me what you want"

"I want to be your whore and suck your cock again...Please.."

"If I let you blow me ...you belong to me...you gonna be my whore ...gonna
be payin my bills... understand. Your ass is mine to sell, whenever and to whom ever I want."

I was giving up everything , but all I wanted was to be used . It felt
natural to be controlled ... humiliated.. submissive.

" Yes I understand."

"Good girl. open your mouth and show me what a nice cocksucking "O" you can
make. And smile more.. show me how happy your are to be my whore... Good
girl!"

"Take my dick out and go to work pussy."

I undid his pants , nervously looking around for anyone else in the
area.His fat cock popped out and hit me in the face. Harry immediately
started rubbing enormous amounts of precum all over my lips and face. The
smell and taste was intoxicating.

Harry started feeding me his dick. Long strokes.. going deeper each time. I
started gagging but he didn't seem to care. I was so worked I started to
open my pants so I could jerk off as he fucked my mouth. When Harry saw
that he slapped me across the face. "Did I say you could touch your
cock.... this is just your warm up for tonight... We got a party to go to."

"Now get back to work bitch."His held the sides of my head as he really
started to fuck my mouth. Tears were running down my cheeks and he would
pull his dick out and slap it all over my face. All I could do was take it. He pulled back a little so the fat dick head was pointed at my mouth as he jerked off.

"This is just your first load for tonight ...you want it baby?

"Yes"

"Gonna swallow it all ... eat my cream?

"Yes .... please....give me your cock cream"

"This is what you live for from now on. You do whatever this dick wants you
to do. You are my whore and I am your pimp ..got it? Now open wide
baby...and beg for it."

"Please.... let me drink your cum... I'll do whatever you want...be your
whore. I'll be a good girl for you ..just cum in my mouth. make me do
it...I need you to make me do it. Please pump my mouth full of fuck slop. I'll
do anything you want.

Harry stood over me and knew I was his to abuse . And I knew that this was my
place...being a submissive cocksucking pussyboy.

Harry started cumming. Huge spurts jetted from his greasy cock into my
mouth. Jet after jet shot across my lips ...my cheeks...my forehead ,hair
and eyes.My mouth was full of cum and I was gagging as I swallowed. Like before
Harry would run his cock across my face to feed me the cum that didn't go
into my mouth. He held me firmly by the hair as he pushed the puddles of
cum into me. I was coughing and gagging and covered with spunk. He then
stuffed his still hard dick back in my mouth and continued to pump me as he
calmed down.

I looked up at him..face covered with cum and mouth filled with black
cock. A pathetic fag who just serviced another man's dick.

"You are such a natural cockslave. My dick and any real mans dick rules
you. You do as your told and we both gonna be happy.

"Now... get your act together and meet me at my place in two hours"

After Harry left , I sat there on the floor for a few minutes and realized
what I had done. I was still turned on because he didn't let me cum and I
knew he controlled me and I would do whatever he wanted .

Two hours later I was knocking on Harry's door.

Harry was on the phone as I entered and as he hung up he said we would be
over in a 30 minutes.

"Its time to get you ready boy...come with me."

He took me to the bathroom gave me a razor and told me to get in the shower
and shave everything.

"I want you totally hairless...cock, balls ,ass, chest and legs. If you
gonna be my bitch, you gonna look like a bitch, and all slut bitches have shaved pussies and you is going to be smooth as a baby‘s bottom all over. When you finish ...put these on.

I looked over to see some clothes on the couch. I wanted to please him but
the clothes were a pair of tight black spandex hot pants and tanktop. They
were obviously girls clothes and I knew he wanted me to go outside in
them. My meek protest got me slapped in the face.

"You're my boibitch ...remember? Now do what you're told. We got a card game
at Frank's to go to ...and you're the entertainment. Frank's givin me $100
bucks off the rent for next month and the other guys are taken up a
collection." Probably not much .They know most cockslaves do it cause they
need t, but it'll be good whore training for you."

I got in the shower, soaped up and started shaving. As the hair came off I
felt more and more like a real slut girl. I finished up and felt how smooth my body
was and that this must be how a girl feels. I got dressed ...I didn't know
what I got myself into, but I started to feel real faggy and feminine and
my cock started to get hard from knowing I was going to be abused and
humiliated by a bunch of strange men.

We left Harry's... I was glad It was only across the courtyard to Frank's.

We entered the apartment and I started to get scared, there were seven
older guys... beer bellies...big... and not to attractive. A few looked up
when we entered but most just kept playing cards at the kitchen table.

I was led into the living room and told to wait.Harry told me that the guys
usually got a whore and whoever won the most after each 10 hands got to use
her. This week most of the guys were broke so they could only afford a fag
like me. Two minutes later a big black guy won a big pot and said the first
round was his and stood and walked toward me. He flopped down on the couch,
unbuckled his pants and said to get to work. I hesitantly kneeled in front
of him and started tugging at his pants.

"Good little bitch....get on all fours and give me a nice blow job. I just
want to feel your mouth...nothin else. "

His dick was thick , about 8 inches and uncut. The head was already wet
with precum. I didn't even know this guy's name and I was ready to suck
him off. He gently put his hand on the back of my head and pushed my mouth
onto his dick. I couldn't resist , I let the cock slide over my lips
getting it wet and slippery as it filled my mouth. I wanted the cock...I
felt like such a sissy pussyboy fag ...shaved smooth ...in girls clothes... with a fat black cock in my mouth.I sucked and bobbed up and down on that cock for about 10 minutes . Finally he stiffened up, held my head tight and f***ed the
length of his nigger fuck meat into my throat. He held me motionless, with just
my mouth around his dick as he started to cum. he shot right down my throat
into my belly. Cum poured in as I struggled to breath. The last shot filled
my mouth I tasted the thick goo.

"Next winner." he yelled as he pushed me aside and went back to the game.

The next guy came in pushed my face down to the floor and pulled my shorts
down, spit on my ass and slid in. As he fucked me he put a little bottle
under my hose. "Here ..breath deep ...you pussy's always like this
stuff. It'll make you feel real good when we use ya" The stuff gave me a
rush and made me feel dizzy , but it smelled musky and made my cock
stiffen. I started to relax and let him use my pussyhole. The more I relaxed the
easier he could slide into me and the better it felt. I started moaning
and in another 10 minutes my pussy asshole was being filled with the first load of cum.

I got used by man after man. Cum was covering my face and filled my asscunt . One guy would barely finish and the next would be ready to go. Eventually the guys
were just lined up to use me and the card game was forgotten. I was now on
an ottoman in the center of the dimly lit room surrounded by all 7
guys. Cock after cock was f***ed into my mouth and ass. Two and 3 cocks were
being pushed into my mouth and slapped against my face. The guys were all
getting off on using me .

"fuck that pussy" "Use his mouth" "Cockslut"

"Fag" "Let me into his mouth"

"Open his ass wider, I want to see that faggot pussy hole gape."

The guys were all talking about using me and insulting and laughing at
me. I was humiliated but I knew this was my place; a slave to cock. Frank
grabbed me and pulled me onto his lap on the couch. He made me sit facing
away from him. He told me to bend over and show him my asspussy. I leaned forward, spread my cheeks and showed him my gaping open asscunt. I had been fucked for the past hour by all those huge dicks, and my ass was was so stretched out it wouldn't even close. It was stretched open and stayed open even with no dick in it. Thick ropes of cock cream and fuck slop leaked out of my boicunt and down my smooth balls. Frank pulled me back on his chest and pulled my legs up and apart and slid his fat dick in my fuckhole. In front of me was 6 other guys stroking they're cocks. My eyes rolled back and my mouth was open and covered with cum. I started moaning as my ass was filled again.

"What a cockslut" "He'll do anything we want" Let's see if we can get 2
dicks our little girl"

"Hold him back Frank" "Pull her legs open so we can get another dick in the sissy asscunt"

The guys were all turned and talking in breathless whispers. They're cocks
rock hard waiting to get at me. I was getting scared, they were going to
split me wide open with 2 cocks in my pussyhole at the same time, but i couldn't resist. A big black guy got between my legs and started pushing his dick in.

" Please ....no... you're stretching me out too much...it's to big .....I can't take 2
dicks."

Just then the other dick slid in. It hurt at first and they shoved in deep
and held their cocks there.

"relax baby" "Just take it."

“Relax your pussy hole and let them fuck you"

"Look at that bitch, letting 2 guys fuck him at once in the same fuck hole"

"What a real fag, I can't believe it"

I was moaning loudly as they started really fucking me.

" shut that bitch up" " She got 2 dicks in her ass ....put a couple more in her bitch
mouth."

In 2 seconds 2 more guys stood on either side of me on the couch and
started forcing their dicks into my mouth. I lost myself in uncontrollable
lust. All I wanted was dick and to be a whore for these men. I wanted to be gang banged and used like a piece of sissy faggot fuckmeat.

I was stretched wide open ... held by the arms and legs and hair...Unable to move and f***ed to take 2 dicks in my mouth and 2 in my ass. The other guys crowded around me, and I grabbed a cock in each hand and started jerking them off. I looked up to see Harry smiling, filming my debasement with a video camera.

They pulled my head to the side so it was over the edge of the arm of the
couch. This way more cocks could access my mouth.

“Smile for the camera slut boy”

" Let me in" "Give me some" "Lick it ,bitch"

"I'm real close" "Gonna fill this little sissygirl up with hot, sticky cum"

They were all close to cumming. I wanted to be a slut girl for them ...to let
them use me...I wanted to make them feel good and to take their cum.

The first guy started cumming in my mouth ...shots sprayed across my face
and cheeks and into my mouth. Then they all started....

"Here baby open wide." "Take it"
"Keep swallowing, baby"

“Take my cream ,girl....take it all." " That's it...that’s a good cunt"

My face was covered and my mouth was being filled with cum. Thick jets from
cock after anonymous cock shot all over me. The thick musky taste filled my
mouth and nose and slid down to my stomach. I was almost drowning in cum.
Frank and the other man started grunting and humping me harder ...then
stiffened up ...stayed still... and I could feel them both shoot their
loads into my ass. Mancream was filling me from both ends at the same time and spraying over my body. Cum poured from the cocks around my face and dripped over my chest and stomach. The cum shot into my ass leaked out to cover my legs. I was filled and covered with manjuice, cock cream and fuck slop. As the last jets of cream finished, I kept one of the dicks im my mouth and jerked my cock a few times. I came instantly. There was still a large amount of cum in my mouth that I was about to let drip out.

"Oh no you don't, you swallow that last big mouthful."

I took a breath and gulped down the load. It was thick and pungent and
almost made me gag,... but I knew my place.


Frank pushed me forward so I fell to a kneeling position on the floor. The
guys stood around me and Harry suggested I give each dick a kiss and thanked
everyone for their cum. I just did as I was told like a good little cockslut.

I was used by Harry and Frank and friends as their pussyboy sex slave. I felt
totally degraded after each time I was with them and I wanted to end things
for good. I tried to avoid them but Frank saw me by his apartment one day
and called to me.

He took me by the arm and told me he wanted to show me something. We
walked to his place and went in. On the table in the living room was a
stack of videos. I looked at the package and saw the title. It was
"Cockslave bruce". There on the video cover was my face with my mouth full
of cock. I sat on the couch and started to cry, I couldn't help myself.
Frank just started laughing.

"All those video's we been takin finally paid off. Your'e a porn star!"

"We sold over 500 copies to sex shops all over town. Me and Harry split
the money"

I was crying and felt totally helpless. This was the worst thing that could
happen. My friends and f****y were sure to find out I was a sissy fag
cocksucker. I tried to yell at Frank but I knew the damage was done. I
just hung my head and sobbed and said "I want to go home".

"Baby... You are home. You're gonna stay here with me. Here ... I know
what will make you feel better...."

With that he slowly opened his pants and pulled out his fat dick.

"Open your mouth baby... That's it now put the big dick in...yea baby..."

I started to suck his dick. I didn't want to at first but then I started to
like it. His hard cock in my mouth made me feel good again. As I sucked
he told me how things would be from now on.

"You're gonna live here so we can make lot's of videos. We can make a lot
of money with your mouth and ass. Course me and Harry are gonna take all
the money, you get room and board. From now on you gonna dress in tight hot
pants and spandex. We'll have your hair and nails done and make you into a
full time pussyboy. I know lots of men that would love to dump a load in a
fag like you on camera. You really will be famous."

As he described my future I kept sucking his cock. I was relaxed now...I
knew my place.

"Here it comes...drink up all my cream and we can go to your place and get
your stuff so you can move in. Gonna fill your mouth soon...show me how much
you want it..."

Frank started cumming. It felt like a gallon. I gulped down load after load
of his cream and kept licking and cleaning his dick.

That was a year ago. Since then they shoot video of me almost every weekend and have made 40 full videos. I'm not allowed to leave the apartment alone and I'm
dressed like a cheap whore day and night. I'm expected to do all the chores
and service any man who comes over. I've learned to know my place and
accept it. I even learned to like it although I still feel degraded and
humiliated. But I guess that's my place in life ... to be a sissy faggot cockslave…and I love it.
End










DATE NIGHT (femdom classic)
A wife turns her husband into a sissy slut who is f***ed to service other men and women.

Tonight was"Date Night" and as usually was the case, I'd spent
the day in a high state of anticipation. My wife, Chris, and I had
created the "Date Nights" several years ago to merge our divergent
sexual desires into a mutually satisfying relationship.

My sexual tastes ran to the more exotic side of the spectrum bondage,
f***ed oral sex, prolonged sessions, feminization and role
reversal were exciting fantasies for me. Chris playing the
dominant role was a common theme in all of these schemes.

Chris, on the other hand, much preferred warm, tender romantic
loving. Kissing, carressing and cuddling were turnons for her.
She claimed to have no fantasies of her own and therefore found it
difficult to act out mine. While admitting that she could probably
play the dominant role with someone else, she was reluctant to do
it with me. She was afraid that playing games with me in the
submissive role would turn me into a wimp. Yet, she loved me and
wanted to please me.

Our compromise solution was our planned DATE NIGHTS scheduled
twice a month. On these nights we would engage in some of the
wilder sexual practices, while the rest of the time would remain
normal. This plan had worked well. With my special desires
satisfied on a scheduled basis, I was content. Chris found that
she was able to play "games" occasionally as the rest of our lives
together was exceptional. Needless to say, I look forward to these
DATE NIGHTS. Chris found herself enjoying most of these nights
despite a certain reluctance to let herself go. She still felt
uncomfortable in the dominant role since she had never been an
aggressive person, but she gave it her best efforts to keep me
happy. When I was happy, our lives went smoothly.

Tonight things would not be routine. I sensed a new, more
determined attitude the moment Chris walked in the door from work.
Without our usual casual conversation about the happenings of the
day, she ordered me to go into the bedroom and take off my clothes.
As I left to comply, she poured herself a glass of wine and lit her
first cigarette of the day. Inhaling deeply, she mentally reviewed
her plan and became resolutely determined to carry it out.

When she walked in the bedroom and saw me standing naked, a
smile came to her face. "Very good", she praised. "You follow orders very
well." She had me put leather cuffs on each wrist as she passed
the strap around the vertical posts of the poster bed. After
snapping one wrist to one end of the strap, she stretched my arms
so she could secure the other cuff to the other end. I now stood
naked in helpless bondage and totally at her mercy. Her sweet
smile disappeared as she informed me "I had to tie you up since I
have a plan and there are parts of it you won't like! Now, it
doesn't matter whether you like it or not! I am in total control!"
She was so right! Straining against the bonds was futile. They
were unbreakable. It suddenly dawned on me that this was a game
that would not be over in an hour or so.

Chris went into the small bathroom and returned with my
shaving mug, brush and razor. As she worked up the lather in the
cup, she said "You've been hinting that you wanted me to turn you
into a woman for some time, well tonight's the night!" Shaking
her head sadly, she said "I am going to transform you into my slave
girl all right and you will get the full treatment! Poor dear, I
am afraid you have no idea what you are getting into, but it is too
late to back out now! You wanted this and you're going to go
through with it all the way.!"

Using the brush, she soaped each of my armpits,then took the
razor to shave them clean. "Mmmm nice and smooth," she remarked
running her hands over the newly bald areas. "This is how a lady
keeps her arms," she informed me. Next she knelt in front of me and
soaped up one leg, then carefully shaved it from my toes to my
crotch. This process was repeated with the other leg before moving
to my genitals. After applying a generous coat of lather, she
carefully shaved my scrotum warning,"Hold very still, or you'll
become a real woman!" I didn't move a muscle until she was
finished.

The hairs between my legs and around my ass recieved the same
close shave treatment. My pubic region was shaved to form a small
triangle before she stood up to lather my face. When I realised
that she intended to shave off my beard and moustache, I finally
protested. It had taken a long time to grow that foliage, and I
didn't want to lose it. As my mouth opened, Chris shoved the saopy
shaving brush into it demanding," Keep your mouth shut bitch! YOU
wanted this game, NOW you are going to get it!"

She shaved my face and neck, completely removing all traces of
hair while I stood in meek silence. Playing the dominant role she
was determined to show me that my wishes were inconsequential.

The shaving gear was put away before Chris rubbed my body with
a sweet smelling lotion. "A lady has to keep her skin nice and
soft." she cooed sweetly as she rubbed it in. When finished with
the lotion,she brought out the bright red nailpolish and painted my
toenails. "Very pretty dearie," she exclaimed admiring her
handiwork. As my fingernails were being painted she remarked
casually,"Some of those long fake fingernails would look wonderful
on you, we'll have to get some when I take you shopping with me."
My eyes widened in surprise, she was serious about this!

A roll of duct tape was brought out and strips of it were used
to form my chest meat into female breaasts. "I thought about buying
you a set of falsies, but decided that this would be better. Now I
can get at your nipples to control your movements,and so on."She
explained. Once satisfied that my "titties" were to her liking and
held firmly in place, she moved down to my crotch. My cock was
pulled between my legs and secured there with more duct tape so
that while being able to walk, it would remain immobile. "We won't
be using that for sex." she announced,then continued,"As my woman
you'll just have to sit down to pee as any girl must. Now the
experience will be much more realistic, since it's the only way
you'll be able to go." She chuckled at her diabolical way of
turning even routine urination into a part of my training as her
submissive. I was to find it necessary to wash my bottom after each
time I urinated. Only one of many new difficulties I was to
encounter.

A pair of pantyhose were put on my feet, then slowly pulled up
my hairless legs to my waist. High heeled shoes were placed on my
feet making it difficult to maintain my balance as I awaited her
next whimsical idea.

Chris stood squarely in front of me,and pinching one of my
nipples in each hand, kissed me f***efully. My cock throbbed trying
to become erect, but unable due to it's confinement. "Don't go
away." she said with a grin as she left the room. Ha! Some joke. I
was still secured by my arms and standing in high heels. Looking
down at my body was a disconcerting experience. My breasts were
small, but real and my legs encased in panty hose with no
protruding cock, looked very feminine indeed. Especially so with
the painted toenails and high©heeled shoes. A dramatic change in
such a short time!

Chris walked back carrying her make-up case, her refilled wine
glass, and a mirror. The mirror was propped up on the dresser so I
could see my helpless state for a few minutes while Chris smoked a
cigarette and sipped her wine. When SHE was ready, she warned me,"
Watch very carefully as I demonstrate how to apply make©up. I'll
show you this time,but from now on whenever I want you as my slave
girl, you'll do it yourself." As she rubbed a base coat on my face,
I watched in stunned silence realising that she'd already planned
on making this a regular occurance.

Chris smiled to her self saying,"You know it's going to be fun
to call you from work, tell you to get ready and KNOW that you'll
do all of this preparation before I get home. YOU can meet ME at
the door in a negligee with a drink." She laughed,"As you get
trained in your slave girl duties, my life is going to get a LOT
easier. After all, that's the whoke idea of having a slave in the
first place."

Applying blue eyeshade on my eyelids she noted,"This will make
you look like the trampy slut you are." Long fake eyelashes were
added and a heavy coat of mascarra applied, followed with the
eyeliner. My eyebrows were darkened and lengthened. She softly
muttered to herself,"Maybe I should shave these off too, so the
bitch would have to draw them on every morning." fortunately she
didn't carry through with that notion. Rouge was put on my cheeks
and bright red lipstick on my lips as I stood helplessy watching
this transformation proceed.

Chris placed her blonde wig on my head saying,"This old wig
doesn't do you justice, we'll need to get you a new one." Obviously
she planned for this game to continue into the future,as spending
money on sex toys wasn't something she usually even considered.
After fastening a pair of her old clamp on earrings on my
earlobes,she stepped back to admire her creation. " You make a fine
looking woman," she praised, then added,"Now you need to learn to
act like one."

She strapped on the dildo stating," I am going to play the male
role whenever I wear this. You will be my slave girl, and as such
you WILL perform all of my normal tasks and still be constantly
available for MY sexual pleasure." The cuffs were removed from my
wrists as she said," We won't need these restraints now that you
know your place. In your condition you'll make a better woman than
a man anyway." Looking at myself in the mirror, I had to agree with
that assessment.

"It's too bad, but I'm afraid you won't be doing any swinging
for quite a while," she said with mock pity,adding,"None of our
friends would swing with something that looks like you, would
they?" I answered meekly,"No Mistress." Upon hearing this she gave
me slap on the rear demanding,"When I am wearing this, YOU WILL
call me SIR!" I was shocked by her f***efulness, but managed to
reply,"Yes sir."

She had me put on a lacy, black nightie which barely covered
my buns. In the mirror I could see that with the tape now concealed
and only the cute little bulges of my breasts showing, the image was
complete! I did look like a woman! Chris had put on a pair of men's
shorts with the dildo protruding from the fly, and one of my
longsleeved shirts. In appearance,we had already reversed roles.

Chris kissed me firmly, then f***ed me to kneel in front of
her. She pressed the dildo to my lips ordering,"Kiss my cock slut."
She added," All of us men love oral sex." I lightly kissed the head
of the dildo feeling very humiliated by the homosexual implications
of this action. "Take it in your mouth slut." she commanded. My
lipstick covered lips parted and she quickly thrust the dildo into
my mouth. I gagged at the intrusion and Chris with feigned concern
said,"She doesn't like sucking cock?" Then she ordered,"Suck it
good slut." She asked,"You do want to be a good slave, don't you?"
Now really into her dominant role, her hips kept thrusting that
dildo in and out of my mouth so I was unable to answer.

"Don't displease me slave or I'll tie you up and whip your ass
bl**dy." I knew that she was serious about playing this dominant
role and determined that I behave in the manner befitting the slave
girl role she'd assigned me. "By God," she declared," If you want
to play kinky games, we'll see how you like being totally
submissive!" She kept me at my chore until the sensations of the
dildo on her body combined with the feeling of power brought her to
orgasm. Her thrusting slowed and at last,she withdrew that horrible
instrument from my mouth. "Not too bad slut, you make a pretty good
cocksucker." She continued by saying,"With enough practice, you'll
be a great cocksucker!"

Chris walked behind me handing me a jar of Vaseline and
said."Pull down your pantyhose and you'd better smear this on your
"pussy" to save yourself a lot of pain. I'm going to fuck that
virgin pussy and you're so nervous that it'll probably not get
wet." I pulled my pantyhose down to my ankles and liberally smeared
my ass, both inside and out. "That's a good girl, get yourself
ready for your big stud."she cooed.

Kneeling behind me, forcing my legs apart she used pressure on
my back until my face was on the floor. I was wide open and ready
for HER pleasure. Pressing the head of the dildo to my asshole she
cautioned,"This may hurt at first, but you'll get used to it, and
in time get to love it." As the head was f***ed inside me, I moaned
" It's too big SIR!" Chris just chuckled, "It's just your bad luck
that your master is so well hung. Don't worry, bitch, you will
learn to take it all inside. I am going to give you plenty of
practice!"

The dildo was slowly f***ed in until I could feel the attached
balls against my body, then eased back out part way and these
strokes repeated at an ever increasing pace. Her hands reached
under my nightie and pinched my nipples. Thus impaled on her cock,
the hands on my teats were controlling my movements, causing my
rear to rise to receive each thrust. With ever increasing vigor,
she was fucking me. The portion of the dildo inside of her was
stimulating her nearly as much as the pressure on her clit. Her
passion rose in direct proportion to her speed and the f***e
applied. I was helplessly being ****d and my moans of pain only
served to enhance her feeling of power.

Finally, she had again achieved organism and slumped across my
back, kissed me on the neck and pulled out of me. I was weak from
the assault. Chris got up to light a cigarette as I laid there for
a few minutes. My mouth ached, my nipples ached and my poor ass
throbbed from its violation. At last I got up and hobbled to the
bathroom where I sat on the toilet and urinated. Due to the
position of my taped up cock, some urine sprayed on my ass cheeks.
After carefully wiping the remains of the urine and the slime
oozing from my asshole, I took a washcloth to wash carefully my
"private parts". I pulled up my pantyhome, arranged my wig which
had moved during the vigorous ****, straightened the negligee and
went back to the bedroom. The high heeled shoes made walking
difficult which Chris noted by saying, "You walk like a clod. "
She suggested "when you walk in heels, take small steps. Put one
foot in front of the other. It'll give your ass a cute little
wiggle." She had me walk up and down the hall several times until
she was satisfied, then ordered "Remember to walk like that all the
while you are the slave girl even while doing domestic chores."
Chris walked to the f****y room to work her crossword puzzle and
told me to fix her supper. "I'm in the mood for a T.V. dinner,
you'd better just have a salad. You have to watch that figure,
babe."

I fixed her a T.V. dinner and made myself a salad. We ate
supper quietly before I cleared the table. Chris had me empty the
dishwasher and set up the coffee for morning. She said, "Turning
into my slave girl took some of my precious time, but as you learn
your duties, it may turn out to be worth it. It's nice to sit here
watching YOU work while I relax."

"Take one of our movies and put it on the VCR, make it a love
story", she ordered. I thought for a moment and put the movie Love
Story in the machine. She motioned for me to sit beside her on the
couch. During the movie, Chris necked with me. She kissed and
caressed my body, played with my breasts and even slid her hand
inside my pantyhose to play with my pussy. By the end of the
movie, she said "You really have got me turned on now, let's make
love." She had me lay on my back in front of the fireplace, placed
a big pillow under my behind and got on top of me. She slid my
nightie up, pulled off my shoes and pantyhose. Spreading my legs
she f***ed the dildo inside of me and once again fucked my still
aching ass. "You love this, you little slut, don't you?" she
asked. When my answer wasn't immediately forthcoming she slapped my
ass and repeated,"DON't you?" I gasped out,"Yes Sir!" "Then tell me
how much you love it slut, a man's ego feeds on praise." she
ordered. "Oh sir, it feels so good." I lied, since it felt like that
dildo was tearing my insides wide open."Your big cock fills my
pussy so full, I love it."

She smiled and without missing a stroke said."You'd better
work on that voice. You need to speak in a higher tone, one more
suitable to your current status. When I take you to public places,
I want people to think you're my girlfriend and not some wimp in
drag." The thought of being in public dressed as a woman was so
utterly humiliating to consider, that it triggered my orgasm and I
came all over my stomach. Chris's sneer clearly showed her disgust,
but she continued ravaging my poor ass until she again reached her
climax. "Look at this disgusting mess you made on MY property!" she
exclaimed. Using her hand she scooped my come from my stomach and
f***ed it into my mouth saying, "That's a good slave,swallow every
bit of that slime." She had me lick her hand clean before sending
me to the bathroom to clean myself.

Upon emerging from the bathroom, Chris took me by the hand and
put me to bed. She crawled in beside me, caressed my body
lightly, kissed me and cautioned me, "You'd better get some sl**p
dearie, You've got a busy day tomorrow." Then she rolled over and
went to sl**p. It was a long time before I could get to sl**p.
SHE'D had several orgasms during the course of the evening, while
the only one I had was even turned into a source of my humiliation.
In my fantasies serving Chris as my dominant Mistress had been a
big turn on, but the actual experience had been only pain and
humiliation. I already regretted getting into this, but had
promised in my eagerness to go along with ANYTHING SHE WANTED, and
now was stuck with living up to my word. Finally I drifted off to
sl**p.

SATURDAY
I was awakened by Chris playing with my titties. From a deep
sl**p to my function as a sexual servant was a swift transition! As
she rolled over and moved behind me, I saw myself in the mirror and
was instantly reminded of my slave girl role. The head of the dildo
was again f***ed inside my ass with difficulty and Chris snarled,
"you are such a tight little bitch. If your pussy grows shut this
fast, I'm going to have to think of some way to keep it opened up!"
She ****d me vigorously until achieving her orgasm, all the while
making me moan with feinged pleasure. Though less painful than the
first experience, it was nonetheless humiliating to be so used. With
a light slap on my fanny,she told me to clean myself up there was
WORK to be done. Meekly I complied, already dreading this day.

About the time I had cleaned up, Chris walked in holding a butt
plug and ordered," Insert this in your vagina; pretend that it's a
tampex and you're on your period." I stared at her in disbelief a
moment before she snarled,"NOW BITCH!" I took the proffered plug
and slowly f***ed it up my ass. Chris said with sarcastic
sweetness," A girl has to function despite her discomfort, so get
dressed and fix my breakfast." Chris went to read her paper. I
pulled on my pantyhose, put on the highheels, slipped my nightie
over my head and walked my female walk to the kitchen. I made a big
breakfast of bacon,eggs,toast and orange juice. Then setting the
table, I served my MASTER. She didn"t bother to thank me for all of
my efforts, just told me to clean up the mess while she read the
paper.

"Change the linens on the bed." She ordered without even
looking up from her newspaper. I went tothe bedroom, pulled the
sheets from the bed and along with the pillowcases put them in the
laundry basket. I found the clean sheets and remade the bed.

Chris had finished reading the paper by the time I returned to
the f****y room, and she told me," Go wash the make-up off your
face and you'd better shave real close today. We're going shopping.
You may wear your own shoes and pants, but leave the rest as it
is." She smiled smugly and said,"We'll play some more after we've
done our shopping."

Chris was ready about the same time I was today. Getting off
the make-up took longer than I had imagined. When I asked if I
might remove the fingernail polish, Chris shook her head
saying,"You can keep your gloves on dearie, in fact you'd better.
We don't want everyone to know that you're really a girl."

We got into the car and I was relieved to see that my tits
didn't show as prominently under my jacket as they did under just
the nightie. Chris drove us clear across the city before she pulled
into a Wall©Mart parking lot. I found the walk to the store quite
uncomfortable due to the plug wiggling inside my ass, but didn't
bother complaining as that would have been fruitless.

In the cosmetics department she picked out some fake
eyelashes, a set of fake fingernails and some new cosmetics in
shades of red so garish that she'd never wear. We moved on to the
ladies department where she picked up a pair of black lacy panties
and held them up in front of my crotch saying," These will look so
sexy on you." I blushed in humilliation as other women shoppers and
clerks turned to stare at me. She selected matching bra, garter
belt and several pairs of black mesh hose.

When we got to the wigs, she looked them over for a while
having me try on a couple before deciding on a shoulder length
model whose color closely matched my own. By now quite a few people
were watching my degrading experience. "This one will do," Chris
said,"Until your own hair grows long enough to do something with
it." We took all of these items to the checkout stand and paid for
them with Chris chatting nonchalantly all the while about how
pretty I was going to look. It was with great relief that I finally
regained the relative safety of the car.

We next drove to a thrift shop where Chris had me follow her
down the aisles while she selected several outfits for me. She'd
hold each up in front of me before accepting or rejecting each one.
When a middle aged saleswoman came up and asked if she could help
us, Chris said, "My slave needs some different clothes, and is not
worthy of new ones." The lady looked at me very strangely and then
proceeded to show us some of the sluttiest outfits she had in the
store. Fortunately Chris didn't make me try them on and model them
for her! We again paid for our selections while the clerks and
other customers snickered at our performance.

Back in the car Chris told me, "You did well slave, it's an
important part of being submissive to bear humiliation when it
pleases me to inflict it upon you." On the drive home she
explained, "Since you're going to be my slave girl, I want you to
look good. I won't have an ugly slave! You needed some things of
your own and when we get home we'll get you fixed up real pretty so
that you'll be more attractive while you work. You do want to look
attractive for me don't you slut?" "Yes SIR." I murmered in reply.
This was getting completely out of hand! Normally my sweet wife
thought that spending money for sex "toys" was foolish, but today
she seemed to enjoy it. In fact she was smiling in anticipation of
the fun yet to come.

As soon as we walked into our house Chris said, "Get those
men's clothes off and we'll see how your new stuff looks on you."
I stripped off my clothes and when I was naked she handed my new
panties. I put them on and then the matching bra. The garter belt
was next. I pulled each of the mesh hose onto my hairless legs and
fastened them to the garter belt. "You have nice legs slut." Chris
praised me.

We went to the main bathroom where Chris supervised as I
applied my make up in the manner I'd been shown the night before.
The new lashes were tricky since I've always been sensitive about
my eyes. The eyeliner and eyeshadow were also difficult, but I
finally managed. The rest was relatively easy except for the false
fingernails. After my new wig was on and brushed out a bit, I
really looked like a woman! Finally I put on the little French Maid
outfit she'd purchased including the little white cap.

Chris looked me over, then said."You look like a perfect maid
my sissy cunt. Now all of this effort transforming you will be
worth it as you learn your domestic duties." Handing me the frilly
apron she advised, "You'd better get started, you've got a lot of
work to do."

The rest of the day I followed her orders; vacuuming the
house, cleaning the bathrooms, doing the laundry, dusting, etc..
Chris sat playing computer games and reading a book about female
dominance. She'd come around occasionally to check my work and of
course, to fondle my body a little. The little prissy steps I was
f***ed to use in the high heeled shoes made it hard to do my work
very fast.

When at last all of the assigned tasks were completed I went
to the f****y room where Chris sat reading. She looked at me with
a wry smile saying," According to what I've been reading, it seems
like I should get another lady or two to assist me in training you
more thoroughly." I gasped! Having her alone in the dominant role
was bad enough, but to be a slave girl in front of other women
would be too humiliating for words. Chris stated firmly," I sense
that you wouldn't like that...too bad! What you want doesn't count
during these sessions. You are my slave and I will decide what
happens, you will do as you're told.

"Watching my maid work has made me horny." Chris announced.
She stood up stroking the dildo she wore and ordered," Pull down
your panties and remove your tampex, it's time to fuck!" I slid
down my panties and stepped out of them. There was a brief moment
of relief when I removed that fiendish plug from my ass, but it was
not to last for long as she f***ed me to my hands and knees. The
dildo was again f***ed inside me. Fortunately the pain was not
nearly as severe this time, since the tampex had done it's job of
loosening me up.

She vigorously ****d my ass until she reached her orgasm. I
collapsed on the floor feeling very used, but she lay down beside
me and caressed my body. She made me tell her how wonderful it
felt, how nice she'd been to fuck me and other such lies. She in
turn told me how nice it was to possess a slave.

She said," You've had a busy day slut. You haven't even
started supper yet, but that's ok, I'm in the mood for pizza
tonight." She went to the phone and called Domino's. She ordered a
pizza with everything on it. Playing her role to the hilt, she
didn't care what I wanted.

Turning to me she said," You'd better fix your face dearie,
and straighten your dress....You look a mess." I complied with a
wondering look on my face. Chris said, "You want to look like a respectable
pussyboy when the pizza man comes." Nervously I waited until the doorbell
rang. I didn't dare speak, so I just handed him the check and tip,
took the pizza and closed the door. I don't think he noticed
anything strange about it, but I felt demeaned by appearing even
briefly in front of a man dressed as I was.

We sat at the table to eat and Chris proposed a toast," To our
new DATE NIGHT game." As we clinked glasses I was struck by the look
of those long painted fingernails holding my wine glass. She
insisted that I eat the meal without picking off the ingredients I
disliked. She commented," It's not ladylike to pick at your food."
I tried to eat as daintily as I could manage with those long
fingernails.

After supper she led me to the bedroom where she removed the
dildo. "Tonight we are going to make love as lesbians." she
announced. We stood kissing and caressing while she slowly
undressed me. When we were both naked, we crawled into bed. Under
her direction I caressed her breasts, licked her nipples, kissed her
body all over and performed oral sex to bring her to orgasm. This
slow, unhurried, prolonged lovemaking was especially satisfying to
her as she needn't worry about turning me on. She did fondle my
tits a bit, but only because she wanted to.

When at last she was satiated, we lay cuddled closely while
she said, "Well Babe, this game was what you wanted and I really
enjoyed it too. I hope that it was ok for you, but that's not
critical I've discovered that having a slave is great! While you
didn’t do as good a job of cleaning as I would have, you'll improve
in time. It took a sex game to get you to help with the housework,
but it's nice to know that twice a month you'll be domestic." Still
in my submissive role, I cooed a falsetto," Yes Mistress."

"From now on, when it's the day for DATE NIGHT," she
continued," I will have you go grocery shopping. I'll make you a
list, you will buy the stuff and put it all away in the morning.
Then you will shave your body, bathe and get into your slave girl
getup. You will be ready when I get home so I won't need to waste
time getting you fixed up." She was speaking softly, but letting
that she had taken control of the DATE NIGHT agenda.

"You wanted me to be dominant," Chris reminded me. "I gave it
a good try and discovered that I LOVED it!" she said with a smile.
"Many people would think it looks stupid to see you as a feminized
submissive. but I enjoyed the power trip and got a lot of work done
for me. If we're going to play kinky games, I might as well unload
some of my chores onto you."

She kissed me and said,"Get out of that getup now baby, get
cleaned up and come back to bed. The game is over for THIS time."
I arose, went to the bathroom and ripped off the tape letting my
cock spring free. It felt great to stand up and pee again! My wig,
fake eyelashes and fingernails were removed and carefully stored
before scrubbing off the make up. I used polish remover to clean
the paint from my toenails. Stepping into the shower I let the warm
water flow over my aching body. My feet were sore from the many
hours spent in heels. I was weary from all my chores. My poor ass
ached from the repeated anal ****s and of course, the tampex. My
cock untouched for so long now stood erect, appearing strange
without it's normal hairy surroundings. My legs were smooth as
silk. It had been some weekend!

It was nearly midnight before I crawled back into bed. Chris
was still awake and I pulled her close to kiss her firmly. We made
passionate love as husband and wife in our normal roles. For the
first time since the beginning of our game I had a normal orgasm
without having to eat my own come. We fell asl**p in each other's
arms.

Sunday all was normal. Neither of us mentioned anything about
the previous events. Several times during the day i noticed Chris
staring at me with a mysterious smile. I sensed that she was
thinking about our next DATE NIGHT. I thought about the experience
all day, realizing that in creating this dominant personna I'd made
a lot of work for myself. "Give a man what he thinks he wants and
he won't like it." Chris had once remarked. She had been so right!
It was too late now, I knew. She had learned to love being in total
control and unless we eliminated DATE NIGHT altogether; I was going
to be her slave twice a month.

Friday

It was finally Friday. It was to be our scheduled Date Night! It had been
two weeks since Chris had made me her sissy slave and decided that twice a
month she would be my Mistress. At first these nights turned me on far more
than they did Chris, as I really liked to play a very submissive role. She
had found it difficult to get into the spirit of things at first and had
only participated in order to keep me happy. All that had changed after she
dressed me as a woman and used me like one. Once she had experienced the
power of having me totally under her control, she found that she loved it!

Tonight, things would be taken to a new level. I had made contact with a
guy on the computer bulletin board, named Bryan, that wanted to play the
role of Master to both Chris and I. When I explained that she was not into
playing submissive roles, he offered to come over and make love to my wife,
while I was bound and helplessly f***ed to watch. That idea intrigued me.
We have been swinging for quite a few years now, and I had never seen her
actually making it with another man.

Tonight she came home from work, and without even pausing to talk about her
day, she ordered me to go to the bedroom and strip naked. Sensing that
something was different about her attitude, I hurriedly complied. She
turned the music into our bedroom far louder than normal. By the time she
came into the bedroom, I was naked. She smiled oddly and said, "That's a
good sex slave."

Reaching behind the bed, she pulled out the restraints I had made several
years ago, consisting of leather cuffs connected by seat belt material.
Humming softly, she fastened me to the bedposts so I stood facing the bed
with my arms spread-eagled. Next she got a roll of duct tape and taped my
ankles together. She then took some strips of that duct tape and taped my
chest meat into small, but very real breasts. All of this we had done
before, and it was one of my favorite games. I suspected that she would
soon dress me in one of her nighties. Instead, she left the room saying,
"Don't go away." She chuckled softly as she left. Unbeknown to me she went
down to our "toy" chest and brought a bunch of our adult toys upstairs.
With the music up so loud, I couldn't hear anything else. While I stood
firmly secured, she sat down to play computer games in the other room. I
waited patiently, having no other choice.

After what seemed like a very long time, she walked into the bedroom, with
Bryan. She had called him up and told him to come over. Tonight was
certainly going to be a new experience!

Bryan walked over and checked how securely I was fastened. "You did a
beautiful job Mistress Chris." he said as he pulled her into his arms and
kissed her deeply. They laid down on the bed and kissed and caressed each
other for a while, before Bryan suggested that perhaps they ought to get me
into a more slave-like state. Chris asked, "What do you mean Master Bryan?"
He replied," I always keep my slaves closely shaved, do you have a razor?"
"Certainly my dear" Chris replied, and retrieved it from the main bathroom.

Bryan wasted no time as he proceeded to shave my body totally from the neck
down. When I started to protest, he shoved a dildo gag into my mouth, and
strapped it in place. "A good slave should be seen and not heard." he said
giving me a slap on the ass for emphasis. This shaving didn't take long
since it had only been two weeks since my last total body shave. Bryan
remarked when the shaving was complete, " The slave looks like a little boy
now, except for those cute little titties you made. I think that I would
rather have a slut slave tonight, let's play dress-up with our toy." "Great
idea Master Bryan", Chris replied. She then added, " I love having her as
my sissy slut too." For the next hour they put make-up, a wig, high-heels,
bra, pantyhose, etc. on me. They even painted my fingernails and toenails!
I could see myself in the mirror, and was stunned.

Chris got them each a glass of wine, which they sipped as they sat chatting
as if I wasn't even there. Soon, Bryan was helping Pat get undressed and
she helped him get ready. Bryan asked Chris," Shall we blindfold HER?"
Chris said," Hell No! Make the poor worthless slut watch while a Real Man
makes love to me."

They began with caressing each other's nude bodies and soon moved on to oral
sex. Bryan slipped down to her crotch and soon she was moaning with
pleasure. She never got worked up that fast with me! When Chris took his
magnificent, hard young cock into her mouth, I felt the tears running down
my cheeks. In my fantasies it never was like this! I could only watch in
pained silence.

For a couple of hours they made love until they had mutual orgasms. While
they cuddled in the warm afterglow, Bryan suggested ,"It's time to put our sex
slave to work". He picked up my feet and laid me on the bed with my head
hanging over the edge. He then guided Chris until she straddled my face.
"Make the little sissy slut lick your cunt clean." He undid my gag. Chris pulled my face
to her crotch and ordered, "Lick me bitch!" I had never tasted another man's
cum, very rarely my own. Now I was powerless to prevent doing so. I
licked and slurped at her steaming pussy lips and deep inside her cunt until she had another orgasm. She finally said, "That's all I can handle for now." Then she added," Bryan, I know that you said you were straight, but I think you should make the sissy
slave lick you clean also; SHE does such a good job."

She took his cock in her hand and pressed it to my lips, saying, "That's a
good girl, lick all my juices off of this Wonderful cock." In my bondage
state, I was f***ed to lick his cock and balls while the strong smell of
recent sex filled my nostrils. Chris said, "Open your lips bitch, take it
in your mouth. I want to turn you into a sissy cocksucker." Bryan slid his limp
dick into my mouth and f***ed me to suck and slurp until he was once again
fully erect. Then he grabbed my head and began fucking my mouth, completely
oblivious to my gagging. As a Master he was unconcerned with my discomfort,
and concentrated on his pleasure! The roughness used in this oral **** was
unexpected and made me realize that I really was under their control. The
"game" had gone too far, but now I could do nothing to stop it.

He finally came in my mouth and told me, "Swallow it all slut, spill one
precious drop, and I will beat the shit out of you." I obeyed, despite my
revulsion. Chris applauded crying, "Magnificent, Master Bryan. It would be
fun to watch you fuck the slut's tight cunt, but I want to save your next
orgasm for myself." She got the strap-on dildo and as she put it on said,
"So I guess I'll have to do it. She wanted to be a slave, and slaves don't
fuck, they get fucked."

Bryan undid my hands and f***ed me to my hands and knees ordering me," Ok
Slave, beg Mistress Chris to fuck your poor worthless pussy."

"Please Mistress Chris, fuck me for your pleasure." I begged. I received a
resounding slap on both cheeks of my ass. Master Bryan said," You have much
to learn slut! That's not what you were told to do. You must obey ALL
orders exactly and instantly! Now try again." My mind raced to try to
remember his original order. " Please Mistress Chris, please fuck my poor
worthless pussy." I pleaded. Chris now knelt behind me and smeared a large
gob of Vaseline on my asshole and using one, then two fingers, she f***ed it
inside of me. "Purr for me bitch, show how much you appreciate all that I'm
doing to you." Chris snarled with a new f***efulness in her voice. So I did, cooing like a little girl," Oh Mistress, that feels so wonderful." Bryan
grabbed one of my nipples with each hand and pinched them quite hard. " You
must always address her as Mistress Chris, you have no right to use less
than her full title." Bryan sat holding my nipples so my face was scant
inches from the cock that had so recently ravished my mouth, while Chris
f***ed the dildo inside me. "Go ahead Mistress Chris," he said," Fuck the sissy
slut." Chris grabbed my hips and began savagely fucking my ass. She had
used the dildo on me before, but never so roughly. All of her natural
tenderness had vanished and been replaced by a new sense of her power. This
was not lovemaking, this was ****!

With Chris ramming the dildo up my ass and Bryan controlling my movements by
his fingers pinching my nipples, I was trapped on a hideous ride that I knew
would end only when they decided. The pain in my nipples was intense and
almost overcame the pain in my ass. My urge to be submissive had long since
dissolved into real fear. Chris alone would have quit long ago, but with
Bryan's support she was actually enjoying herself. At last they tired of
this and with a little pat on the fanny, Chris pulled out the dildo. "Not
too bad slut, you'll improve with practice. Don't worry you'll get lots
more practice." she promised. I was allowed to collapse onto my side, my
hands went up to my throbbing, painful nipples.

Bryan told Chris, "This slave is easily controlled through her nipples, we
should get them pierced. With some rings permanently installed through
them, she could be easily dominated even when I'm not around." Chris smiled,
"Hmmm, it would be a constant reminder of her new status. Let me think
about it." " It would be simple, we could take her right now to a friend of
mine who'd be glad to do it. He'd do the job for a blow job." Chris said,"
The blow job is no problem, now that our slave is a cocksucker." She laughed
and kissed him lustily. A shiver ran through me as I realized they were
discussing me like a piece of fuckmeat.

"Let's save that for another time," Chris said," Right now I'm hungry and
need another drink." They got off the bed and ordered me to get my lazy slut
ass up and busy. While they sat on the couch necking, I fixed their drinks.
When I delivered them Pat tweaked my sore nipples saying, "Yes some rings
might be just the thing, they'll look sooo cute." She sounded so serious, I
was scared.

I returned to the kitchen and fixed them tv dinners and soup. When I set
their meals on the table, I noticed he was licking her nipples and she was
loving it. They ate ignoring me completely. Bryan commented," Slave is
going to have to learn to cook better than this, after all WE are going to
need to keep up our strength for all of the great sex we are going to have."
Chris replied," Don't worry, Slave is going to learn MANY new things. The
bitch wanted this scene, well now she's just going to have to live with it."

Bryan said," From now until the next Date Night you should continue her
training. Do not have intercourse with her, you may use her tongue for your
pleasure, of course, and I would recommend that you fuck her pussy several
times a day. It's very important when training a new slave to remain
dominant at all times." Chris answered," Oh yes, you masterful hunk! Of
course you are right Master Bryan."

After they finished eating they went to the bedroom for more sex while I
cleaned up. Soon they called for me to join them. I was made to kneel on
the floor beside the bed and watch while Chris rode his cock to another
orgasm. Again, they made me use my tongue to clean my wife’s cunt and Bryan’s cock when they were finished.

Master Bryan had me dress him in his clothes when he was finally ready to
leave. When he was fully dressed, he stripped me naked. "One last chore
Slave, I want you to display your hairless body to me and Mistress Chris,
while you masturbate." This was the final humiliation, I stroked myself to
orgasm catching my own cum in my left hand. "Poor slave didn't get any
supper, You may eat your cum." I hesitated for a moment, then seeing the
looks they were exchanging, lapped up my own cum. Bryan announced. "Well
you are now a cocksucking, cum gobbling, little sissy slut sex slave."

He then tied me hand and foot on the floor, replaced the gag and
passionately kissed my naked wife. As he left I heard him tell Chris thanks
for a great time and to call him anytime. She told him that she certainly
would.

Chris returned to the bedroom, looked down at my helpless body and said,"
This was a GREAT IDEA you had. I really enjoyed myself. He was a REAL STUD
and wore me out." She crawled into bed and turned off the light. She said,"
I can hardly wait to continue your training, goodnight Slave." I could only
lay there in stunned silence, with my nipples aching, my tortured ass in
pain, reeking of sex and dreading the morning. Even more than another day
of housework and service as a maid, I was dreading the next DATE NIGHT.
Chris seemed only too willing to f***e me into new degrading situations.
What would be next?

Friday

During the two weeks since Chris and Bryan had used me as a sissy sex slave,
neither Chris or I had discussed that night. She had found the night very
stimulating, while I had found it degrading and not nearly as exciting as it
had seemed in my fantasies. Chris had made it clear while in her Mistress
role that I was to keep my body shaved even between Date Nights. " Having
to shave you every time takes up too much time and delays my pleasure." She
had said. Since I was still in my slave role at the time, I had to comply
with her order. This shaving myself became a time consuming part of my
routine grooming procedure.

Chris informed me, " Tonight we are having company. Bryan told me about a
couple that he thought we should meet. I talked with the lady on the phone,
and they are coming over tonight. I do want you to be on your best behavior
tonight slave." I was surprised by her announcement as she had never made
plans without consulting me before becoming my Mistress. Now she seemed to
be doing it whenever she pleased. She asked, " Do you understand that you
will obey instantly and not embarrass me in front of them?" I responded, "
Yes Mistress." Chris said, " Good, if we can expand the cast of players in
our ` game', the possibilities will geometrically expand." When we first
started our secret games she had thought of them as a very personal matter
and her willingness to invite other people into our play showed how much her
attitude had changed since gaining such power over me. I really wished that
she had discussed this with me first! Chris had agreed to meet them to see
if the chemistry seemed right. She had invited them over for drinks with
the prior understanding that there would be NO SEX that night. Although we
had never seen either Rachel or Jerry in person, Chris had exchanged
fantasies with Rachel several times during phone conversations. They were
to arrive at around 7:30 pm. At exactly 7:30 the doorbell rang.

I opened the door and welcomed them into our home. I took Rachel's hand and
gave it a gentlemanly kiss. She glared at me haughtily and hissed," You'll
pay for this effrontery slave. No one touches me without my permission." I
mumbled, "I'm sorry Mistress." Jerry removed Rachel's coat and carefully
laid it on the couch before shaking my hand. Rachel looked stunning in her
black leather halter top, mini-skirt and thigh length spiked heeled boots.
She went to Chris and gave her a big hug by way of greeting.

We retired to the f****y room and I took the drink orders. While they began
a conversation I mixed the drinks and served them. Jerry thanked me but
Rachel stopped Chris as she started to say thanks by holding up her hand and
saying, " You should never thank a slave for serving you dear; it is their
privilege to do so." Jerry nodded his affirmation of her statement. Jerry
was quite a bit bigger than I was and could be easily described as what
Chris would call a hunk. I could see there was a physical attraction there,
which did not escape Rachel's discerning eye. She asked Chris if she would
like to inspect Slave more closely. Chris casually said, " Why yes Mistress
Rachel, if it's not too much trouble." Rachel replied, "No trouble at all,
STRIP Slave." Jerry stood up and removed all of his clothing without
hesitation. When his trousers were removed we could see that he was wearing
lacy pink panties. Chris raised her eyebrows in surprise upon seeing them.
She knew that I loved it when she made me wear panties, but wouldn't have
suspected such a thing about a hunk like Jerry.

When the panties were removed his huge cock was nearly fully erect. Chris
reached out and took it in her hand. It must have been at least 9" long and
thick as well. He stood stoically still despite Chris's tender stroking.
Chris exclaimed, "Mistress Rachel your slave is magnificent! And so well
trained!" Rachel replied, "Thank you Mistress Chris. Your slave could be
easily trained as well. I could help you with that process if you like."
She continued, "It would be no bother at all; I enjoy breaking a man's
spirit and bending him to our will."

Chris's enthusiasm for this game had increased dramatically since seeing
Slave's nude body. "Why not," she said. " My slut was always talking about
wanting to be my submissive fucktoy; it will serve the little bitch right to
give him what he thinks he wants." She turned to me and ordered, "Strip
slut. Let's show Mistress Rachel what she has to work with." Emulating
Jerry's unhesitating obedience I stood up and took off my clothes. Mistress
Rachel came over to me and looked me over carefully. My hairless body, so
carefully shaved a couple of hours ago drew a nod of approval, but my dick
hung submissively limp and she snorted," Poor Mistress Chris, how in the
world could you ever be sexually satisfied with such a worthless cock?"
Chris just shrugged her shoulders.

Chris had clearly changed her mind about the NO SEX tonight rule as she
turned to me and ordered, "Slut, go get into your fucktoy outfit. Be quick
about it! We'll be waiting right here." A while back, Chris on one of our
DATE NIGHT weekends had taken me on a humiliating shopping trip where she
bought my slave girl outfit. A little French maid outfit with a very short
skirt; wig; a matching bra, panties and garter belt set; high heeled shoes
and black mesh stockings; and a complete make-up kit composed what Chris
called my slut outfit. I hurried off to obey her command while Chris and
Rachel continued chatting about what they might like to do tonight. Jerry
was still standing silent like some naked decoration when I left.

In the bathroom I glanced at my hairless body and was amazed at how easily
my masculinity had disappeared along with the body hair. I painted my
toenails with the garish red polish Chris insisted I use. While they dried,
I applied my make-up as Chris had previously instructed me. She had me use
blue eye shadow to enhance my sluttish look. The long fake eyelashes went
on much easier now that I had practiced. The mascara and eyeliner were also
getting much easier to apply.

When the make-up was completed, I pulled the black mesh hose up my smooth,
hairless legs and I hooked them to the garter belt. Using strips of duct
tape I taped my chest flesh to form the petite but real feminine breasts
that Chris loved to play with. After I put on my bra the tape was invisible
and my nipples protruded from the holes in the peek-a-boo bra. The matching
lacy panties were next pulled on with my cock and balls tucked neatly
between my legs. These black matching items always made me feel so
feminine. I stepped into my short French maid skirt and put on my puffy
sleeved, low necked blouse. My wig was next put on and brushed out a bit.
I put on a pair of hoop earrings and the choker necklace. My high-heeled
toeless shoes always felt awkward when I first put them on, but I was able
to walk in them quite nicely by now.

Taking the case with the fake fingernails from the cabinet, I glued them on.
I always saved them for last as it made the rest of the transformation too
difficult if I was wearing them. Those fake nails were already painted to
match my toenails. Looking in the mirror I could see that I had done a good
job. I looked every bit the slut Chris wanted to serve her. The degrading
prospect of appearing like this in front of Mistress Rachel and Jerry still
made me nervous, but to please Mistress Chris I would do anything! Or at
least that's what I'd been saying, now that would be tested severely. I
wasn't sure that I was ready for whatever might happen. But, this had been
all my idea to start with and I felt compelled to go through with it.

When I walked back into the f****y room, I was surprised to see Slave's head
under Chris's skirt! He was performing oral sex on her while she and
Mistress Rachel continued chatting nonchalantly about their plans. Chris
looked up to notice me and praised," Well done Slut, you look very pretty
tonight." Mistress Rachel put her hands on the hem of my short skirt, lifted
it up and examined my panty clad bottom. "Nice ass Slut, we'll have to find
a use for that." she said menacingly.

Chris was becoming very aroused by Slave's ministrations now so Rachel asked
her," Why don't you take Slave into your bedroom and enjoy him for a bit
Mistress Chris?" Chris replied, "Thank you Mistress Rachel, I think I will."
She stood up and ordered, "Stand Slave." When Slave immediately stood up,
Chris took his cock in her hand and led him by it down the hall to the
bedroom.

Mistress Rachel smirked at me and ordered, "Slut go to our car and bring me
the travel bag in the back seat." I looked at her in disbelief, I just
couldn't go out of the house dressed like this! Her dominant glare won out
over my reservations quickly and I swished out to the car parked in our
driveway. Retrieving the bag as rapidly as possible, I hurried back into
the house. Mistress Rachel said softly, "That's a good slave. You have
real possibilities Slut. I know that the plan was for No Sex tonight, but a
Mistress always brings a few toys along, just in case."

She opened up her bag and pulled out a riding crop. "Bend over Slut, and
grab your ankles." she ordered. I wasn't expecting this at all, as my
agreement with Chris made it quite clear that I wasn't into pain. Obviously
she had her own agenda! She pulled down my panties and lightly whipped my
ass cheeks, gradually increasing the f***e applied until my ass was sore and
quite red. "A Slave, even a Slut like you, should walk around with a
pretty, red ass."

Soon she quit the whipping and let me stand up to remove my blouse and bra.
Mistress Rachel caressed my titties and licked and sucked on my nipples. My
cock became erect as she told me how nice it was to have such a pretty
little sissy for a slave. "Get down on your hands and knees bitch," she
commanded. I got down on all fours as she reached into her bag and produced
a jar of KY jelly. Greasing my asshole she worked one finger inside me. As
it wiggled around I writhed and moaned." The only sounds you are allowed to
make are those of pleasure, and you had better make lots of those to show
your Mistress how much you appreciate all of the trouble I'm going through."
she warned me as she shoved in the second finger. I lied, "Oh yes Mistress,
it feels so good." I continued moaning with feigned pleasure as her third
finger was squeezed into my tight asshole. Rachel commented ,"Your cunt is
too tight. Oh well, a series of butt plugs will soon loosen up your pussy."

My cock was screaming for the relief of orgasm as she continued forcing that
lubricant into my "cunt", but Rachel just laughed asking with mock concern,
"You'd like to fuck me right now, wouldn't you Slut?" I pleaded, "Oh yes
Mistress Rachel, Very Much so." She laughed out loud and said, "You fool,
you are the Slut and you GET fucked!" "Besides," she continued, " How dare
you think your pitiful little cock could please ME! I can have Slave fuck me
whenever I want, listen to the sounds coming from the bedroom."

Chris was obviously deep in the throes of passion, judging from the moans
of," Oh yes Slave, More Slave," etc. coming from the bedroom. She never
got that loud with me. This was not working out as it had in my fantasies!
Chris had gone wild with pleasure! So far I had only suffered pain and
humiliation.

Mistress Rachel now strapped on a dildo and knelt behind me. "You wanted
some fucking, I'm going to give you some fucking." she promised. The dildo
was slowly f***ed into my well greased asshole filling my insides with it's
bulk. She reached around and grabbed my nipples, pinching them f***efully.
With her using my nipples to control my movements, I was f***ed to hump my
ass to recieve her vigorous thrusts. The pain from my nipples overcame the
painful thrusts in my ass. I was horribly trapped into submitting to this
****, which would only end with Mistress's orgasm. When at last, she came,
the dildo was removed.

When I collapsed with exhaustion on the floor, my hands went up to my
throbbing nipples. They were too sore to touch! Mistress Rachel put the
dildo to my lips as she straddled my chest. " Go ahead Slut, lick it clean.
You got it dirty, now you clean it!" she ordered." You stupid little bitch,
you forgot to douche before you had sex. Don't worry dearie, as my slave I
will give you a nice warm enema before I fuck you in the future." An ENEMA!
I had really let myself in for more than I had bargained for. My tongue
tentatively licked the dildo. "Must I bring out the cat-o-nine tails to
enf***e my will?" she asked sweetly. Remembering the pain from just the
crop, I answered, "No Mistress." and really licked the dildo until it was
totally clean.

Saying, "Come Slut!" she led me into the bedroom where my wife was still
enjoying a marathon, multi-orgasmic fuck with Slave. She looked so sexy all
flushed, sweaty and thrusting her hips wildly upward to meet Slave's
vigorous thrusts. She was truely beautiful! Mistress Rachel said," You may
climax now Slave." And he DID! It was amazing! Mistress even controlled his
orgasms with her power.

He bent down to kiss Chris deeply as she shuddered with another of countless
orgasms she'd enjoyed. "That was excellent Slave!" she praised him for all
of the pleasures he'd given her.

Mistress Rachel beamed with pride over her demonstration of power, then
ordered," Kneel by the side of the bed Slut. Slave assist Mistress Chris to
get into position to be cleaned." Slave helped Chris to the side of the bed
and d****d her legs over my shoulders. Mistress Rachel now told me," Now
lick her clean Slut." Slave's come was oozing out of my wife’s cunt now scant
inches from my face. This was revolting, to lick another man's come from my
wife was too degrading for words. Slave shoved my face right into it, and
realizing the total futility of resisting, I began to lick her clean. The
smell of the sweat mixed in with Chris's natural juices and Slaves musky
male odors made my mind reel, but I licked her clean bringing her to another
orgasm. Finally she said that she's had enough and needed to rest for a
bit.

Mistress Rachel now brought Slave's cock to my lips saying," Go ahead Slut,
finish the clean up. Lick Mistress Chris's juices off this magnificent
cock." Chris sat up and said," Yes you little sissy cunt, I want to watch
you lick his cock clean, He has earned that much. What a magnificent
stallion he is! Now lick him good Slut." I used my tongue to lick the
mixture of her juices and his come from his dick feeling totally degraded by
my situation. Still half dressed as a girl; wearing a wig and in heels; my
nipples painfully throbbing; and my ravished ass oozing the melted KY jelly;
I was licking another man's cock! How had things gone this far so fast?

When the girls were satisfied that his cock was clean, they decided it would
be fun to watch me suck it! Chris put it to my lipstick covered lips and
cooed, "Come on Slut, suck on his cock for me. You've already eaten his
come from my pussy and I want you now to go the final step. My little Slut
is going to become a cocksucker!" Mistress Rachel added," Since you are
obviously not capable of fucking like a man, you need to learn some other
skills in order to be useful."

Chris pushed Slave's cock into my mouth. Even in it's semi-flaccid state,
His cock filled my mouth. Rachel sat on the bed and started caressing Chris,
while both of them encouraged my efforts. As I sucked and slurped his cock,
it grew to full erection. This seemed impossible as he had come so
recently; this guy was a fucking machine! He grabbed my head and began
thrusting into my mouth, choking me with it's sheer bulk. I was gagging as
his cock hit the back of my throat, but his grip was very firm and I was
powerless to escape his fucking my face. His brutal oral **** continued
until I felt him cum in my mouth. It seemed that pulsing spurts would
never stop filling my mouth.

Finally he pulled his spent cock out of my mouth and Mistress Rachel
ordered," Swallow every bit of it Slut, Slave has worked very hard to give
you that gift of cock cream and it would be so ungrateful to waste a single drop." So
despite my revulsion, I swallowed it. "That's a good girl." she praised me.
When the tears cleared from my eyes, I could see Chris licking Rachel's
pussy. She had never done that before, but was now so turned on that it
seemed perfectly natural.

As I lay on the floor trying to recover from my oral ravishment, Chris
looked up from her work and commanded," Cocksucker fetch us some more
drinks." I got to my feet and wobbled on the high-heeled shoes to make
another round of drinks. I really NEEDED a drink to get the taste of come
out of my mouth!

Returning to the bedroom I saw both Chris and Slave bringing Rachel to
orgasm. They took their drinks without even a word of thanks and sat
chatting as if I wasn't even there. Mistress Rachel pulled my face to her
crotch and had me lick her pussy while the conversation continued unabated.
In my fantasies about being a submissive, sex slave it was never like this.
In them I received some sexual satisfaction. Now I was being used for
everyone else's pleasure with no regard for mine.

After several more rounds of drinks and a couple of hours of recovery time
Mistress Rachel Asked," Mistress Chris don't you think it's about time that
Slut got to cum?" Chris pondered the question a moment before answering, "
Yes, I guess she has earned that privilege." Mistress had Slave lift me up
and lay me on my back on the bed with a pillow under my ass. He picked me
up so easily that I was made aware of his great strength. To resist would
be futile. He could overpower me with very little effort.

Mistress Rachel began fondling my cock and Mistress Chris playing with my
very tender nipples while Slave put his cock to my mouth. The girls told me
to suck it to make him hard again. "Go ahead Slut, Do it!" Chris commanded.
"You're already officially a cocksucker now, so it's only a matter of more
practice." she added. By now I was beyond offering any resistance and
totally submissive. Like a true slut I took his cock in my hand and placed
it in my mouth. Once again I slurped, licked and sucked him to full
erection; only this time he didn't start that violent thrusting. Instead he
withdrew from my mouth and moved down between my legs. He raised and spread
my legs. I was about to get anally ****d!

The girls kept working on my cock and nipples. Chris moved to straddle my
face, facing Slave. I was f***ed to lick her pussy while Slave f***ed his
cock up my ass. The pain of this intrusion would have been much worse if
the earlier dildo **** hadn't already loosened me up some. Chris got off my
face and said," That's it Slut, enjoy being fucked by a real man. You'll be
getting a lot of this in the future, so you might well learn to like it."
Chris advised adding, "You wanted to be treated like a woman, well this is
how a REAL MAN treats a woman. You'd better enjoy it."

Slave was thrusting inside me with increasingly powerful strokes toward his
climax when due to Mistress Rachel's stroking my cock, I came all over my
stomach. " How cute!" Mistress Rachel exclaimed. She scooped up my come
with her hand and f***ed it into my mouth encouraging," You've gobbled
enough of Slaves cum, you might as well eat your own." I swallowed my own
come and licked her hand clean despite the violent thrusting which caused my
body to bounce with his tempo.

Mistress Rachel at last said, "You may cum Slave." In seconds I could feel
the warm spurts filling my asspussy. He slumped forward and gave me a long, deep
French kiss. he pulled out of me, leaving me too weary and sore to move.
The three of them sat drinking and smoking while I tried to regain my
composure. When I was able to move I hobbled to the bathroom to clean my
poor leaking ass.

By this time it was quite late, and Chris invited her new friends to stay
the night. She leaned over and gave Rachel a big hug and kissed her warmly.
She lay back in the bed and announced," Mistress Rachel and I will sl**p
here, Slave and Slut can sl**p in the other room." As she turned off the
light she reminded me, "Take off your pretty clothes carefully sweetie, and
wear your pink nightie to bed." sarcastically adding, "You do want to look
pretty for Slave don't you?"

That night was long and sl**pless for me despite it being short by the
clock. Slave cuddled up to me and caressed me like I was his woman...I
guess in some ways, I WAS. What a night this had been! I finally drifted
off to sl**p.

Saturday

I was awaken by Slave putting his cock in my mouth. " Now Baby, suck my
cock not to please the Mistresses, but because You want to." he said. I
shook my head no. He squeezed my balls just hard enough to make the point
that I really had no choice. He straddled my chest and waved his cock mere
inches from my face urging, " Beg for it Bitch; You know you want it." His
tightened it's grip on my balls and I knew that I was being made an offer I
couldn't refuse.

He kept me begging to suck his cock for several minutes before he slid it
into my mouth. This time I only had to suck it until he was erect before he
left to present himself to his Mistresses. What relief I felt when he left!
I didn't think I could handle another of those brutal oral ****s this
morning. I went to the bathroom to pee and while there reapplied my makeup
before presenting myself to the Mistresses.

Chris was licking Rachel's pussy while Slave was fucking her from behind.
Mistress Rachel looked at me and ordered, "Fix us some breakfast Slut, and
leave that nightie on...I like to look at your cute little ass." I left them
heavily involved in their three-way action and went to the kitchen.

By the time I had finished cooking a beautiful breakfast of bacon, eggs and
toast; they came straggling out and sat at the table. They chatted happily
about what a great time they'd had while I served them their food. They
completely ignored me except for patting my fanny whenever it came within
their reach.

Slave pulled me onto his lap, and kissed me full on the mouth. I struggled
to get free; this was too humiliating...he was treating me as if I were a
REAL woman who belonged to him. They all laughed at my embarrassment and
Mistress Chris said," It's too late to be shy now Slut! He's already fucked
you at both ends and filled you with his come. Besides, you stupid sissy
cunt, I've told him that he can use you for his pleasure whenever he wants.
You had better cooperate or we will need to really hurt you."

I knew that Mistress possessed both the will and the means to inflict a
great deal of pain. Discretion being the better part of valor, I relaxed
and submitted to his caresses. He was sucking my nipples and I was getting
turned on. The girls moved to the couch to watch us perform and were
caressing each other while giving encouraging advice.

Slave had me kneel in front of him and beg to suck his cock. Mistress
Rachel urged," Come on you little cocksucker, you know you want to put on a
show for us." I begged quite realistically, "Please Slave let me suck your
beautiful cock. I crave your cum. Etc." Slave pulled down his panties and
held his cock to my mouth. I opened my mouth and took it inside. Mistress
Chris said, "Slut looks so pretty with a cock in her mouth, doesn't she?"
Mistress Rachel replied, "Yes she does. It's so nice to watch our slaves
playing with each other, as we direct the action."

This morning Slave was much more gentle with me. He stood holding my head
in position, but didn't violently **** my mouth. He was content to let me
stroke and suck him to orgasm. Now it seemed more like making love than
****. After all, this was mostly a show for our Mistresses. They seemed to
be enjoying our performance and it felt like it was a long time before
Mistress Rachel finally said, "You may climax now Slave." As on previous
occasions Slave came on cue filling my mouth with his spurts of semen.

No sooner had he climaxed when Mistress Rachel ordered me to crawl over to
the couch and open my mouth to show them Slave's come still held in my
mouth. Mistress Chris said, "That's a good cocksucker Slut! You have
learned a lot in such a short time." Mistress Rachel told me," You may now
swallow it Slut." I swallowed it all without gagging. Maybe they were
right, I could adapt to new tasks!

"Slave, it's your turn now. We want to watch while you suck Slut's cock."
Mistress Rachel commanded! When I stood up Slave knelt in front of me.
"Hold up your nightie Slut, so we can get a better view of your clitty cock." Mistress Chris told me. There I stood holding the hem of my nightie with both hands while
Slave sucked me to orgasm. It didn't take very long as I had been allowed
very little sexual relief during this game. The girls inspected his
mouthful of cum before having him swallow it. Mistress Chris said," Slave
give Slut a big kiss." Slave took me into his arms and we kissed like
lovers. The taste of my come in his mouth was mingled with the taste of his
in my mouth. Strange, but somehow now after all the degrading things I'd
been f***ed to endure, it didn't seem so bad.

Mistress Rachel ordered Slave to fetch her strap-on dildo, and Mistress
Chris told me to get hers for her. Slave and I looked at each other, but
did as we'd been ordered. The girls strapped on the dildos and greased them
up while Slave and I got into the positions demanded. I lay on my back and
Slave was on his hands and knees with our mouths locked in a kiss. Mistress
Chris began fucking me with her dildo while Mistress Rachel was fucking
Slave with her's. Despite the vigorous thrusting the Mistresses were using
in their simultaneous dildo **** of their slaves, we were ordered to
maintain the kiss throughout the ordeal. Our moans were stifled by each
other's mouth and tongue.

By the time the Mistresses were done, it was mid-afternoon. Mistress Rachel
told Slave to get dressed and gather up their belongings. It was time to
leave. When all was ready they walked to the front door and Rachel gave
Chris a big kiss. Jerry and I shook hands and they left.

Chris told me to shower and get out of my slut outfit. She said," You smell
like a whorehouse!" I put all of my slut stuff away and got cleaned up.
Chris was sitting at the computer playing games when I came back out. "
Well dear, I hope you enjoyed this "game"; I know I did." She said without
looking up from her game. She went on," When you first suggested these
weird ideas I thought you must be sick, but I've never enjoyed sex so much
before. You really looked cute sucking his cock, and I'm so proud of how
well you obeyed our orders. Besides, that Rachel is a wonderful lover."

I mumbled something about how I was happy that she had such a good time,
failing to mention that I had experienced mostly pain and humiliation. As I
turned to leave the room Chris said," By the way, Rachel invited us to a big
party at their house in two weeks. There will be lots of Masters and
Mistresses there to help in your training. I need to buy a new Mistress
outfit for the event, but you will go already dressed as Slut. I told her
that we would be there." Stunned by her lack of consultation with me first ,
I nodded saying, "Yes dear." I had created a monster by unleashing her
feminine power.

Friday

It had been two weeks since our wild weekend with Rachel and Jerry. They
and my wife Chris had turned me into a total sex slave, using me for their
sexual pleasure. I was made to dress like a woman and sexually used as a
woman. My ass had been dildo ****d by both women as well as Jerry's actual
****. They made me lick pussy for hours, often while filled with semen. I
lost track of how many times I'd been f***ed to suck Jerry's cock; sometimes
until he came in my mouth, other times just to get him hard for the ladies
pleasure. One way or another, I'd been coerced into swallowing every drop
of semen expended that weekend, even my own.

All My life "cocksucker" had been a terrible insult; now I was one! The
girls were referred to as Mistress Chris and Mistress Rachel the entire
weekend. Jerry had been called 'Slave ', while they had given me a slave
name of 'Slut'. They had used me as a slave with no regard for my pleasure,
being f***ed to satisfy their every whim. While serving two Mistresses had
been one of my fantasies, things had gone way past my vision of such a
scene. Even Slave had used me as his sex toy! I had certainly been made to
live up to the name of Slut!

At the end of my degrading ordeal, Mistress Rachel had invited us to a party
at their house in two weeks. Chris had accepted without consulting me,
considering that a frivolous act for a Mistress. I had wished she had
consulted me; I would have declined that invitation. One weekend of total
humiliation was quite enough! While it been a total turn-on for Chris being
a powerful Mistress served by two slaves, I had experienced only pain and
degradation. I was hoping to never see Rachel and Jerry again. They had
been instrumental in my degradation causing me to fear having to repeat what
had been a miserable experience. Besides, I was ashamed to face them after
what they'd seen me do.

Chris had been a very reluctant Mistress at first, but had found that she
loved having a slave to use for household chores and as her personal sex
toy. Now she looked forward to Date Nights and I had come to dread them.
There was no way she would let me weasel out of my rash vow of total
obedience. On Date Night I was her slave, the rest of the time our
relationship was normal. A weird arrangement, but I was stuck with it!

Chris and I hadn't spoken a word about our wild weekend since it happened.
Our lives returned to normal on the surface, but I was having a hard time
dealing with my feelings. The bisexual aspects bothered me a lot since I
had always been straight. Only the fact that I had been f***ed into acts
personally repugnant to me, made my memories somewhat bearable. Since Chris
had enjoyed herself so much, I knew I'd need to work on adopting a slave's
accepting attitude to survive any future games. There certainly were more
to come in my future.

Any faint hopes that Chris had forgotten about the party disappeared when
she phoned me from work saying, "I'll be leaving work shortly; You'd better
get ready. Remember we have a party to go to tonight." The sweetness in her
voice was meant for anyone in her office who might overhear her side of the
conversation. Realizing she was unable to speak freely, I asked, "Do you
mean for me to get ready as Slut?" She replied sweetly, "Yes Dear, that's
what I mean; see you soon" and hung up on me.

Damn, I'd really need to hustle to get ready before she came home! I
stripped off my regular clothes and got into the shower to begin shaving my
body. Slut was required to be completely hairless from the neck down.
Chris had decided that it kept me feeling submissive, and she was right.
Anybody seeing my body would immediately know that I was owned by some
Mistress, as a man would normally be hirsute. Fortunately the shaving went
quickly as I had completely shaved only two weeks before, and I normally
wasn't very hairy to begin with.

After washing carefully and toweling myself dry, I rubbed the sweet smelling
lotion all over my skin. Chris had told me that a lady should have nice
soft skin, and insisted that Slut use this particular lotion. Normally I
don't even put on suntan lotion as I despise the oily feel of it, but orders
are orders so I rubbed the lotion into my skin.

I painted my toenails with the garish red polish Chris had selected for me
and while they dried applied my makeup. The long fake eyelashes were glued
in place and a heavy coat of mascara used to enhance their appearance. The
eyeliner, and blue eye shadow went on much easier these days. At first I
could hardly manage to get it on as I am very sensitive around my eyes, but
over the many months of doing this twice a month, I was getting quite good
at it! The eyebrow pencil was used to darken and lengthen my eyebrows.

Once the eyes were done I put on a base coat and then some rouge to
emphasize my cheekbones. Red lipstick was put on my lips in a heavy coat.
Chris had chosen my makeup to stress the sluttiness of my appearance, and it
surely did that. When I was fully made up I looked like some cheap hooker!
She'd told me," Since you are going to be used as my slutty bitch, You might
as well look the part." While I disliked looking like this, it did help me
get into my Slut role and Mistress had ordered it.

Using strips of duct tape I formed my chest meat into those petite feminine
breasts that Chris loved to play with. They had grown over the years of her
sucking on them and pulling on my nipples. I had grown to love her doing
that so much that now I was unable to climax without that added stimulation!
I was totally dependent on her for my sexual release. With such complete
control so easily gained by using my nipples, Chris seldom needed to use the
ropes or chains anymore.

I got out my frilly white nipple -less bra and put it on concealing the tape,
but leaving my nipples exposed. They were already erect and protruded
sexily through the holes in the fabric. The matching Panties and garter
belt went on next. I opened a new pair of white mesh stockings and
carefully rolled each one up my smooth legs, and hooked them to the garter
belt. After stepping into my black, toeless, 4" high-heeled shoes, I looked
at myself in the full length mirror. I did have nice legs and a cute ass!

Taking my long wig from its form, I put it on and brushed it a bit.
Smiling I thought," It wouldn't be too much longer and I won't need to wear
this hot wig." The girls had decided that my hair should be allowed to grow
long enough to be styled in a feminine fashion. The very idea of both
Mistresses giving me a permanent sent a wave of submissive pleasure over me.

My frilly French Maid dress was the next thing I donned. It was very short
and barely covered my buns. Any time I bent over my panties would show. I
put on a dainty pair of earrings and the black velvet choker necklace with
the white bow. The little French maid cap completed my Slut outfit. I had
been transformed from a normal man into the sissy sex slave Slut!

The final step was to put on the long fake fingernails. I always saved them
for last, since wearing them made the rest of the transformation process too
difficult. My own fingernails were long enough to polish, but Chris
insisted that I wear these extra long fake ones to increase my helplessness.
They made even simple tasks more difficult. Besides she liked the way they
looked on me. Once they were glued on, I painted them to match my toenails
and I was ready. Mistress would be pleased!

Just then I heard Chris walk into the house from the garage. Damn, if I'd
only had a few more minutes more I could have greeted her at the door
presenting her a glass of wine. Mistress always loved that demonstration of
servitude so much, and I knew she was displeased when it wasn't there. It
wasn't my fault, she should have given me more time. The transformation to
Slut took quite a bit of time and she should know that.

Chris was carrying some bags which I took from her and set them on the
counter. She smiled at me and said, "You look very pretty Slut, good job."
I helped her off with her coat and hung it up before serving her a glass of
wine. She took it and told me, " take my bags into the bedroom, but don't
look in them...I have a surprise for you." "Yes Mistress." I replied and
started to obey when she added," Stay in there until I get through with my
call to Mistress Rachel." I muttered another, "Yes Mistress.", picked up the
sacks and carried them to the bedroom. It wasn't fair to be treated like a
c***d, after all the trouble I'd gone through getting ready, but as her
slave I wasn't entitled to fairness.

After about a half an hour of conversation, Chris finally came to the
bedroom and asked, "Did You douche Slut?" I was puzzled by her question, but
replied," No Mistress, I never douche." She looked at me in a condescending
manner asking," Oh Slut, do I have to show you everything a girl should
know?" She reached into one of her sacks and pulled out an enema bag.
Ordering, "Take off your panties dearie; your Mistress will show you this
time." she went to fill the bag. THIS TIME? That meant that she was
planning to add another chore to the "get ready" process. I pulled down my
panties and stepped out of them.

Chris returned holding the full enema bag and told me," Bend over and grab
your ankles slave, you do want to be clean for tonight's party, don't you?"
I muttered," Yes Mistress." and complied. She inserted the nozzle in my
asscunt and released the clip flooding my insides with warm soapy water. I
felt an instant need for relief, but she kept me standing there for at least
five minutes before allowing me to hobble into the bathroom.

The embarrassing noises made as my burden was released, caused Chris to
laugh at my discomfort which only increased my humiliation. The cramps soon
subsided, but it seemed to take forever before there was nothing left to
expel. I washed my bottom and returned to the bedroom to find Mistress
already dressed.

Mistress Chris was wearing a black leather halter top which pushed her
magnificent breasts up very alluringly. Her black leather skirt came to
mid-thigh. She had high black leather spike- heeled boots that went up
beneath her skirt. I was stunned by her beauty! She looked every bit the
dominatrix I wanted to serve. I was so lucky to have such a wonderful
mistress! For years I had wanted her to buy such garments, but she always
thought spending money on clothes she couldn't wear to work a foolish waste.
After one weekend with Mistress Rachel, she had thrown caution to the winds
and bought this wonderful outfit.

She motioned for me to kneel in front of her and lifted her skirt. She wore
no panties! I kissed her wonderful pussy and Mistress Chris was pleased by
this sign of my submission. " You are such a good slave Slut, I have a
present for you." She said reaching into her bag. She pulled out a lace-up
corset ordering me," Take off your dress and I'll help you into this." I
quickly obeyed and soon was laced very tightly into the corset. Breathing
was difficult and I wondered how I would be able to move while wearing it.
Mistress Chris praised," Darling, it does wonders for your figure!" I looked
in the full length mirror and saw that she was right. It did improve my
figure, and if it pleased Mistress I would manage somehow. I put my dress
back on.

Mistress now handed me a butt plug and a jar of KY jelly saying," Put this
in your asscunt Slut; it'll loosen you up for later." I greased up the plug and
f***ed it inside me embarrassed that she was watching this process. She
smiled pleasantly saying," Isn't it nice of me to be so considerate that I
allow you to prepare yourself and thereby avoid some of the pain associated
with anal ****?" I replied," Yes Mistress, that's very kind of you." and
meant it. If my ass was going to be ****d, it would help to have it
prelubricated and loosened.

As I reached for my panties, Mistress commanded, "Leave them off tonight, I
want to have your cute slave ass totally accessible to me and my friends at all times.
" I shuddered to think of countless hands fondling my bare bottom, and worse;
but merely dropped the panties on the bed. Mistress motioned for me to
follow her, so of course, I did.

We went to the hall closet where Mistress donned her long leather coat and
handed me a short cape to wear. She looked wonderful, I looked very
skimpily clad. Indeed I was! With my bare bottom barely covered, I knew
that every little breeze would immediately be felt. I prayed that we
wouldn't have to walk very far from where we parked to get to the party.
Bad enough to be dressed like this without freezing or having to meet
strangers on the street.

Mistress pointed to the overnight bag on the floor of the closet and
ordered," Bring that slave. Mistress Rachel told me a Mistress always has a
few toys along with her, so I packed a few things." I picked up the bag and
followed her into the garage. Naturally she was going to drive, so I got in
on the passenger side. The seat was cold on my bare bottom, but my shivers
were mostly due to nervous apprehension of what lie ahead. I didn't know
what would happen, but was sure that it would not be pleasant for me.

Mistress drove expertly the few miles to the party, following Mistress
Rachel's directions like a born navigator. I was very nervous about being
outside our house for the first time dressed as Slut. What if we got into
an accident, or had a flat tire, or any number of unforseen things which
would expose my humiliating condition?

Mistress fondled my genitals with one hand as she drove asking," You are
going to be a good sex slave tonight, aren't you Slut?" I answered, "Yes
Mistress." She continued." I want you to obey without question any order you
are given. Don't embarrass me in front of the other Mistresses or Masters
who will be there or you will be very severely punished." This threat
surprised me, as our game didn't include a lot of pain. Some of Mistress
Rachel's ways were clearly rubbing off on her. I pledged," Mistress I will
be very obedient. You will be proud to show off how well trained your slave
is." And I meant it! My Mistress would not look foolish in front of the
others by having an errant slave. I would do my best to make her proud!

We arrived at the party location without incident, and found a place to park
only a few doors down the block. Mistress told me, "Bring the bag slave,
it's party time." I grabbed the bag and followed her closely up to the
house, where Mistress rang the bell. Jerry answered the door and ushered us
in. He was dressed in an outfit almost the twin to mine, and obviously in
his Slave role. He curtsied to Mistress saying," Welcome to Mistress
Rachel's domain Mistress Chris." He helped her off with her coat and hung it
in the closet as Mistress Rachel appeared. She immediately gave Chris a big
hug and kissed her warmly.

After a few minutes of caressing and greeting they parted and Mistress
Rachel told Slave," Take Slut's cape and hang it up." He stepped behind me
and removed my cape, taking the liberty of reaching one hand under my dress
to fondle my bare buns before hanging it up. It was apparent that he still
thought I was his "girlfriend" and open to his full use. I had been hoping
that was a one time thing.

Mistress Rachel looked at me critically for a few moments before saying, "
It's nice to see you again Slut, Mistress Chris has done a good job of
making such a worthless slave look presentable." Mistress Chris indeed; I
had gotten ready all by myself and it angered me not to get credit for it.
I didn't show my anger, but merely said," Yes Mistress Rachel." I noticed
Mistress Chris smile discretely, and knew she was pleased with my answer.
Mistress Rachel took Chris's hand in hers and led her into the living room
while Slave and I followed obediently.

The living room was one of those large rooms associated with mansions of the
late nineteenth century. Sitting on the couches and fine leather chairs
were two Masters and two more Mistresses. Their status was instantly
apparent since they were all dressed in black leather outfits and
comfortably seated. Their slaves either knelt at their feet or stood
respectfully behind them. The slaves wore mostly frilly, skimpy outfits
except for one girl who was naked wearing only painful looking nipple
clamps. Her pussy was shaved adding to her naked, helpless appearance; and
her petite body had several welts as evidence of her Master's displeasure.

Mistress Rachel started the introductions saying," Let me present Mistress
Chris to you Masters and my fellow Mistresses, she has only one incompletely
trained slave, but she has great potential and is a fantastic partner in
bed!" Mistress Chris announced," This is Slut, it is a pretty good slave and
I hereby give my permission for you to use it for any purpose you might
desire." I cringed inwardly since I had trusted Mistress to protect me from
the others possible excessive mistreatment and she had so nonchalantly given
me over to them. As previously instructed by slave, I smiled sweetly and
gave a little curtsy to the Dominant ones.

Master Jack arose, kissed Chris's hand gallantly and said," Pleased to meet
you Chris, I'm sure we'll get to be very good friends." He was a big man and
with his imposing presence augmented by his leather outfit seemed to
personify the title Master. He gave a quick wave to the naked girl and she
moved to kneel before Chris kissing her feet. Master Jack told Chris," This
is slave M, and she is of course at your service. You may beat her, or
order her to do anything you choose." Chris said," Thank you Jack, that's
very nice of you." and kissed him warmly on the mouth.

Sir William was next to greet Chris. He was no bigger than I, but exuded
that quiet confidence of someone who knew that any commands he gave would be
obeyed. Standing in my Slut outfit, I envied this man who took what ever he
wanted from any slave. He presented his slave "Cunt" to Chris. "This is
slave Cunt, Chris and I offer her for your use any way you see fit." he said
and followed that with," She is quite well trained and has served me well;
I'm sure that you will be pleased with her performance." Slave Cunt was a
larger woman, a bit on the heavy side. She wore a very short skirt, that
didn't even cover her shaved pussy, and a push-up bra that left her pierced
nipples exposed. She also knelt and kissed Chris's feet to demonstrate her
submission to a Mistress. Chris thanked Sir William and kissed him as a
sign of solidarity amongst Dominants.

Mistress Goddess now came up to embrace and kiss Chris as a warm welcome to
their group. She said," Rachel has raved about how wonderful you are, we'll
have to get together a little later." She then presented her slave Twink.
He was a middle-aged man, with a bit of a paunch, dressed as a harem slave girl
wearing baggy red silk pants, a matching vest with no shirt underneath, and
purple slippers that curled up at the toes. Like all of us slaves; he
looked ridiculous. It must have been some understanding among the Dominants
that a slave be dressed in such a humiliating and degrading fashion to keep them
subservient. Along with the slave name it seemed to be very effective; I
know how submissive I felt in my role as Slut! As Twink knelt to kiss
Chris's feet, his vest opened and I noticed that his nipples were also
pierced with rings in them.

The final Mistress to welcome Chris was Mistress Zelda, a very tall, large
framed, well built woman. She must be a weight lifter, I decided by looking
at her muscles. I knew that I would have been no match for her in a
struggle, she could have easily overpowered me. She had a cruel look about
her, and the whip she carried coiled over her shoulder made me fear her all
the more. If this powerful woman ever unleashed her fury the consequences
would be severe indeed! I vowed not to displease her.

Zelda hugged Chris and presented her slave Becky for Chris's use. Becky was
a short young man, made to look like a girl. He wore a ballerina's tutu
with no panties. Like me, his body was totally shaved; a status that seemed
to be the norm for slaves. when he knelt to kiss Chris's feet, I was
startled to see tattooed on his bare bottom; "Zelda's Sex Slave" These
people weren't playing a game, they were very serious about their lifestyle!
I had gotten myself into a situation where my fantasies seemed very tame by
comparison to what was likely to occur. Every instinct cried out for me to
run, but I realized the folly of that course of action. They could have
easily caught me and administered severe punishment. Besides, where would I
go dressed like this? With no money or car keys in a bad neighborhood; I
was probably better off staying here and hoping for the best.

With the introductions complete, Mistress Rachel announced that supper was
nearly ready and that the Dominants, could go into the dining room to be
served. She said Slave and slave M have been working all day to prepare a
feast worthy of them. She asked," Jack and Zelda would you mind taking Slut
to the Playroom so she will be ready for her initiation ceremony?" They
replied in unison," We'd be glad to Rachel, we'll be right back up to eat."

Master Jack and Mistress Zelda moved to either side of me and e****ted me
down the basement to the Playroom. I should have known, the Playroom was a
fully equipped dungeon! Mistress Zelda told me, "Take off your pretty dress
Slut and hang it up over there on one of those hooks." With both of those
large menacing Doms glaring at me I didn't hesitate to obey. When I had
hung my dress up I quickly returned to their sides. They took me by the
hands and led me to a table with bright lights overhead, where I was made to
lie down on my back. They efficiently strapped my hands with leather straps
affixed to the base of the table. Several leather straps secured my body to
the table. My feet were placed in stirrups like those in a doctors office
and strapped in place. A leather hood was pulled over my head and strapped
firmly in place. Master Jack said, "Make yourself comfortable Slut, your
initiation will begin after we have eaten. This hood will keep the bright
lights from bothering your eyes." Mistress Zelda whispered huskily in my
ear," I'll be back to see you later Slut; this is going to be a night you
will never forget." With these remarks they left me in helpless bondage and
went off to enjoy their meal.

I had thought myself ready for anything after the weekend with Rachel and
Jerry, but now seriously worried what kind of things my initiation would
involve that would require such strict bondage. I could faintly hear their
cheerful voices coming from their feast, they seemed to be having a good
time up there. My fears magnified during the two hours or so that I lay
helplessly awaiting my fate, until I was in a near panic by the time I heard
someone enter the room.

Wordlessly someone straddled my face and f***ed me to lick her pussy. It
had to be Mistress Goddess, I reasoned; there was pubic hair, so it couldn't
be either of the slave girls. I already knew the taste of Mistress Chris
and Mistress Rachel, and it was neither of them. The person wasn't large
enough to be Mistress Zelda; leaving Mistress Goddess to be the owner of the
pussy I was slurping. My freedom might be gone, but I could still think!

While I was so engaged, I felt some hands remove my butt plug which I was
thankful for; until it was replaced with a real cock. Suddenly I realized
my initiation would be to service every one of the Doms. Well I would show
them that I could handle that! After the way I had been used two weeks
before, I knew I could. The thrusting strokes of the cock in my ass were
matched by the hip thrusts of Mistress Goddess riding my face, so I adjusted
my tongue's tempo accordingly. The two Dominants reached orgasm
simultaneously; a clear demonstration that they had practiced this routine
on other occasions.

The pussy lifted from my face and was shortly replaced with a slimy cock put
to my lips for cleaning. I dutifully licked it clean, thankful now for the
enema that had cleaned me out. At least there was no ass juice on it this time!
Mistress had been right to administer it!

Even before I had finished cleaning one cock, I felt the intrusion of
another entering my ass. Strapped immobile as I was, I could do nothing to
avoid being ravished again. Another pussy was soon astride my face,
Mistress Rachel. I recognized the taste of her pussy when it was filled
with Slave's fuck slop, as it was now. She must have been serviced by him
already. Once more my mouth and ass were both engaged to make me an
unwilling middleman in a perverse three way encounter.

The rampaging cock now r****g my ass was significantly larger than the
previous one, so I assumed it belonged to Master Jack. Despite the larger
size it moved inside my well lubricated ass fairly easily. Although this
dual ravishment, following so soon after the other, was stretching my
endurance to the limit; I kept thinking that this was four down and only two
left to go. One to go really, since I figured that Mistress Chris would be
gentle with me. At last they were finished with their tandem ride and after
the usual cleanup they left. I lay there still secured to the table, a
horrible taste in my mouth, my ass sore and oozing slime, exhausted but
happy that my initiation was nearly completed.

My sense of time had deserted me, but it seemed like a long time until I
again heard a sound. In my weariness, I had nearly drifted off to sl**p
when I heard Mistress Zelda's Husky voice saying, "Well Slut, you sure are a
mess!" Someone removed My blindfold and I blinked under the bright lights.
I had been hooded for some hours by now and it took me a while to get used
to the light once more. When my eyes adjusted, I saw Mistress Zelda was
accompanied by slaves M, Cunt, and Twink. "Clean this bitch up, she's not
fit for my use in this condition." Mistress Zelda ordered. The slaves
scurried to do her bidding and were soon washing my sweaty body and come
oozing ass with nice warm water. It felt wonderfully soothing to be so
pampered as they softly wiped me dry with luxurious towels. I said," Thank
you Mistress Zelda." ; thinking that perhaps I had misjudged her.

She snorted scornfully," I'm not doing this for you, I don't give a shit for
your feelings slave! I just refuse to work with a filthy slave." When she
took the whip from her shoulder, I trembled in fear, but relaxed a bit as
she handed it to Cunt. "M sit on Slut's mouth to keep her quiet." Mistress
Zelda ordered. Without the hood now I could watch as the smooth hairless
pussy was lowered onto my face. It was a very attractive sight, which
seemed remarkable considering I had been f***ed to pleasure two pussies
already this evening.

"Twink suck that pitiful clit of Slut's." was Mistress's next command. My
cock was quickly sucked into Twink's nice warm mouth. Was I to get some
pleasure and relief at last? "Cunt strap on the black dildo and fuck Slut."
Mistress ordered, and soon I felt my weary ass being filled to bursting once
more. At least this time I hoped to have an orgasm myself! This prospect
overcame my disgust at having to service other slaves.

While I was fully involved with three slaves working on me, Mistress Zelda
pulled one of my nipples very hard with what felt like a pair of pliers. My
shock at this was almost immediately replaced with searing pain as a large
needle was shoved through my nipple! My scream was muffled by M's Pussy
covering my face. In horror, I realized that my nipples were being pierced!
Of course, all the slaves had their nipples pierced! Why had I thought I
would be treated differently?

The dildo thrusting continued unchanging in tempo as if nothing had
happened. The sucking on my cock and the grinding of the pussy on my face
also went on unabated. The large needle passed completely through the
nipple and was quickly followed by a ring being installed in the resulting
hole. My other nipple was even worse, since I knew it was coming. Just at
the moment the needle was shoved through my second nipple, I came in Twink's
mouth! The relief of orgasm somewhat abated the intense pain form my
violated nipple. My second nipple ring was now in place. All activity now
ceased. They had not been after sexual pleasure, it had all been to divert
my attention while Mistress Zelda accomplished her fiendish designs.

Slave M lifted off my face allowing me to look at my new jewelry. One gold
ring was now permanently installed in each nipple. My poor nipples throbbed
from their painful desecration. The rings looked strangely pretty on my
chest, but I could imagine the new levels of control Chris would be able to
achieve using them. Twink came to my face and kissed me transferring his
mouthful of cum to me. I swallowed it easily; my own come being now very
familiar. Mistress Zelda laughed at the tears running down my cheeks
saying," Poor baby, the pain from that is nothing compared to what I could
inflict with my whip, or by branding." Turning to the other slaves she
ordered," Release the bitch, get her cleaned up and bring her upstairs." ,
and abruptly left the room.

The straps were released and they helped me to stand. While Cunt washed me,
Twink freshened my makeup and M wiped my bleeding nipples gently with
alcohol. M instructed me in the precautions needed to prevent infection and
facilitate the healing of my wounded nipples. They all seemed to be
genuinely concerned for my welfare; having been through a very similar
ordeal themselves at one time or another. I would have been content to stay
here with them, but as soon as they had me presentable we all went upstairs.
The rings jiggled with each step I took; making me acutely aware of my
throbbing nipples. I wondered if it would always be this way from now on.

Walking back into the living room I felt very self-conscious with my naked
bottom no longer even covered with my maid dress. My shaved cock felt even
more exposed than usual and my nipple rings dangled outside my bra.
Mistress Rachel called me over to where she was chatting with Sir William
and Mistress Goddess. Slave Becky was on her knees sucking on Sir William's
cock. She said," Your new jewelry looks very pretty Slut." , and kissed
each of my nipples. I murmured, " Thank you Mistress." bowing in
submission.

Mistress Goddess caressed my bare bottom and gave my clitty cock a few strokes
bringing it to erection. " Look at how cute her little thing stands up; I
think Slut wants to cum again." she said. " Do you want to come Slut?" ,
she asked sweetly. With the stroking arousing me even in my battered
condition, I answered, " Yes Mistress Goddess." She released my cock and
ordered, " Go ahead then, jack yourself off for us." In complete humiliation
I began stroking myself. As my orgasm approached she told M to kneel in
front of me and take my load in her mouth. With no outward sign of surprise
M knelt and opened her mouth. I shot my come into her mouth, nearly
collapsing from a combination of exhaustion and sexual relief. " That's a
good girl Slut, now kiss M to thank her." Mistress demanded. I kissed M on
the mouth tasting my unswallowed come still there.

Sir William nodded his approval of my obedience, then said, " Slut, you'd
better see if Mistress Chris desires your services. You'll find her in the
large bedroom at the end of the hall." I replied, " Yes, Sir William." and
went down the hall. I hadn't seen Chris since our arrival and badly needed
her company after all I had endured for her!

The bedroom door was open and as I entered, I saw Chris on the bed with the
others. She was on her back being fucked by Master Jack while Mistress
Zelda was kissing her and caressing her breasts. Slave stood by the bed,
holding their clothes. Mistress Zelda was wearing a strap-on dildo. I
stood quietly watching Chris having orgasm after orgasm until Jack finally
came. How had it come to this? I was pitifully watching somebody else fuck
my wife while I merely stood there waiting to display my new nipple rings.

When they had recovered from the throes of orgasm, Jack motioned to Slave to
clean his cock. Chris looked up to see me standing there and waved me over
to her. " Oh Slut, they look so nice on you and they truly mark you as my
slave." She hooked a finger in each ring and gave a slight tug causing me to
lurch forward to avoid the pain. " These will be very useful as well as
decorative." she remarked. She could envision the added power so easily
gained by the mere manipulation of these rings. She smiled and kissed me
lightly on the cheek as she would a c***d.

Mistress Zelda asked, " Chris may I borrow Slut for a bit?" Chris had spread
her legs for Slave to clean her bottom and casually answered," Of course
Zelda, just bring it back to me when you're finished." How could she be so
callous about turning me over to this Amazon after all I had been through?
I felt betrayed, but when Mistress Zelda grabbed me by the balls I followed
her into another bedroom.

Upon entering the room Mistress Zelda ordered me to kneel on the bed with my
ass in the air and said," Slut you've been a good slave tonight, so I'm not
going to punish you." I felt a surge of relief; her whip still terrified me.
Then she added," But, I am going to give you three strokes on each cheek
with my whip just to leave my mark on you." She swung the whip and it landed
with a loud crack on my ass. The pain brought tears to my eyes, but I
didn't dare move. Two more strokes quickly landed on my left cheek and were
followed by three more on my right cheek. I was sobbing openly now with
tears streaming down my cheeks. Mistress Zelda had me look at my ass in the
mirror; the welts formed a perfect Z on each cheek! The woman was better
than Zorro!

Mistress Zelda removed her top and nestled my head to her bosom consoling me
with, " If I were punishing you, it would have been fifty strokes. I wanted
you to wear my mark for a few days and you are willing to endure a little
pain for me, aren't you Slut?" I sobbed out, " Yes Mistress." as she gently
laid me on the bed. For a woman so big and strong she was surprisingly
gentle as she had me suckle her nipples. I felt almost like a c***d
nursing, with her strong arms holding me close. When she guided my face to
her crotch, it was done almost lovingly and I willingly licked her pussy.
It was the first time tonight that it didn't feel as if I was f***ed to
perform this task. Even when she put the strap-on dildo back on and fucked
my ass, it was more like lovemaking than ****. I felt loved and in returned
knew that I would gladly serve this Mistress, even though it took my
receiving pain to excite her. When she was satisfied, we fell asl**p with
me wrapped in her arms, feeling protected and secure.

Saturday

I was awakened to find full daylight when Mistress Zelda got out of bed.
Slave Becky was helping her dress and I lay quietly watching her prepare to
resume her stern Mistress role. When she was fully dressed with her makeup
applied she turned to me and snapped," Get your lazy ass out of bed Slut,
get dressed and report back to Mistress Chris!" I hastened to obey, both
from fear of punishment and a genuine desire to see my own Mistress. As I
moved both the welts on my ass and the pain in my nipples reminded me of all
that had transpired last night. I put my high-heeled shoes back on and went
down to the Playroom to retrieve my dress.

Even empty this dungeon was a sinister place. All of the instruments of
pain were neatly arrayed, either hanging from pegs or laying on shelves.
The shackles, chains and straps hung empty now, but ominously available for
use. I quickly found my dress, put it on gingerly trying to avoid snagging
my nipple rings; and hurried from this place of pain.

Walking up the stairs, I met M on her way down. She took my hand and said,"
Come with me honey, you look a mess." Leading me to a bathroom, she redid my
makeup, brushed my wig, and sprayed squirts of perfume on me. She warned me
of the folly of appearing before the Doms in disarray. " They feel insulted
if you look unkempt and they WILL punish you." When she felt I looked ready,
she kissed me and led the way to Mistress Chris. Following her I noticed a
Z on each of her ass cheeks also. Mistress Zelda had used her too.

The Masters and Mistresses were in the dining room finishing their
breakfasts. Slave and Cunt wearing only lacy aprons were serving them as
waiters. Twink and Becky were on all fours eating from dog dishes without
using their hands. They also sported fresh Z's on their behinds. Quite a
contrast, emphasizing the gap between Master and slave. The Masters and
Mistresses ate in luxury while the slaves endured humiliation.

When I went to Mistress Chris to report in, she gave me a pat on my ass,
causing me to wince in pain. She noticed this reaction and had me lift my
dress. Seeing the welts she broke out laughing and said," Zelda baby, You
are a trip! You got them all!" All of the Doms laughed at this except
Zelda, who modestly nodded her head accepting this praise. Their glee was
not shared by the slaves who's pain had paid for this enjoyment.

Mistress announced, " Well thank you Rachel for a wonderful party. I
enjoyed meeting your friends and had a WONDERFUL time!" She was grinning
from ear to ear. She really had enjoyed herself. "Fetch my coat Slut, we
have to go now." She commanded. Mistress Rachel asked her, "Do you have to
leave so soon? Slut hasn't eaten yet and Slave can easily fix her up a bowl
in a minute." I was impressed that Mistress Rachel had even bothered to
remember that I hadn't eaten. Mistress Chris replied, " No thanks Rachel,
Slut still has a lot of work to do when I get her home; besides I didn't get
a bit of sl**p last night. I need a nap." Eager to leave this place of
torment, I rapidly retrieved our wraps.

Returning with Mistress Chris's coat, wearing my cape I watched Mistress
embrace and caresses each of the other Doms goodbye. It was obvious that
she had been intimate with each of them at some time last night. She was
really getting into the bi stuff it seemed. She always had loved men. I
was f***ed to go to each Dom and demonstrate my submission by kissing their
feet. A small matter I thought, since I had already kissed much worse
places on each of them.

Once our good-byes were completed, we left and went to our car. It seemed
that a lifetime had passed since we had been in the car instead of only
eighteen hours. In the familiar environment of our car, the previous
experience became more like a bad dream than reality. I wished it had all
been merely a nightmare, but my sore ass and new nipple rings would not
allow me the mercy of such pretense. The welts would fade in a few days or
weeks, but those rings were now a permanent reminder of my slave status.

Mistress Chris drove home babbling like a happy c***d about all the fun
she'd had with each of the Doms and describing in detail what she'd done
with each of them. I rode silently, listening with dismay as she boasted of
the humiliations she'd heaped on the other slaves. Under the guidance of
the Masters and Mistresses she had gone far beyond anything she would have
thought of on her own. All the worse for me, she had loved it! The
excitement in her voice as she related her exploits, left little doubt in my
mind that she was ready to push even further. There was no turning back
now!

Home never looked so good to me as we walked into our house, I was anxious
to return to our normal relationship. Chris hugged and kissed me and told
me," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved like a perfect slave last
night!" She fondled my bare privates saying," I love you so much, and know
that you must love me very much to endure all you have, just to please me."
Just as my cock got fully hard, she whirled around and headed for the
bedroom. Thinking I was going to be allowed to fuck her at last I started
to follow her. She turned back to me and said," Not now slave, get out of
that outfit and get cleaned up. Don't forget to tend to your nipple ring
rotation and cleaning." With that she went to take a nap, leaving me
standing there with an unsatisfied erection added to my other discomforts.

Later, as I soaked in a warm bath tending to my aching body, I realized that
my life had been forever changed. Even if we continued having Date Night
only twice a month, which now seemed dubious, I would be reminded constantly
by my rings of how easily Chris could turn me over to anybody else's abuse.
She had always loved me, but now I felt she loved Slut even more. It was a
problem with no ready solution. I knew that I couldn't live without her,
but was afraid of what life with her would become. While idly toying with
my rings, I decided to continue on. At least for a while....

Friday

In the two weeks that had elapsed since the Mistress Rachel's wild party, my
wife Chris had not mentioned a word about the events which had transpired
there. While she had obviously had a very exciting time, I had spent much
of the party bound and hooded in what was called the Playroom, but was
really a dungeon. My mouth and ass had been freely utilized by anybody and
everybody who cared to take advantage of my helpless condition. All of the
Dom's at the party had. Even several of the other slaves, following their
Master's or Mistress's directions had used me.

Mistress Zelda had left her mark, a Z formed on each cheek of my ass by
welts from her whip, on me. The most drastic thing was having my nipples
pierced! The pain had been intense, but fortunately short lived. My nipple
rings were permanently in place, and I was constantly aware of their
presence. The pain was gone, but I felt them every time I moved and my
nipples were kept constantly erect.

The welts on my ass were fading and I could now sit without wincing in pain.
My nipples were not completely healed, but with the care I was giving them,
they soon would be. Curiously enough, Chris had ignored my rings; acting as
if they didn't exist. That was a big relief to me, since I would have died
if she had been using them as a dominance tool during the healing process.
That practice would begin soon enough I assumed, a prospect which both
frightened and excited me.

My thoughts had become very confused lately and I found it difficult to
decide upon a course of action regarding our marriage. The submissive
fantasies I wanted to act out, which resulted in my pledge of Date Night
slavery, now seemed very tame indeed. Once Chris had discovered the
exhilaration of having unlimited power, she could not seem to get enough of
it. She had constantly pushed me far beyond any limits I would have
established beforehand; had I even thought to set restrictions on her power.
With the benefit of 20/20 hindsight, I certainly should have!

One part of me resented the degrading things I'd been f***ed to do and wear.
Being a sissy sex slave was one thing as a harmless fantasy; but quite
another to endure on what had become a regular basis. The pain which had
seemed so sensuous in my mind; really hurt in actual practice. Bisexual
experiences which had never been a part of even my wildest flights of
imagination, were now quite routine. More than anything else, being used
sexually by other men had sapped me of my last vestige of manhood. I was now turning into a full fledged cock sucking sissy faggot pussyboy and I was beginning to like it.

I suppose most men would have revolted, and refused to continue in such a
state; but another part of me felt enormously proud of being a good slave to
my beautiful Mistress. I had never seen her as happy as she was in her role
as Mistress Chris. Her pleasure was worth a lot to me, and made the
unbelievably perverse things required of me to evoke such joy seem
worthwhile. The scariest part was that I was starting to get turned on by
submissively obeying her commands. Somehow it seemed, the more debasing her
demands became; the more excitement I felt carrying them out. Obedience
seemed more crucial than sexual satisfaction, a situation which made
rebellion a possibility that grew fainter as each day passed.

Chris and I had always been quite open with each other, freely discussing
everything; but we never talked about the Date Night experiences. She must
have felt that as Mistress Chris she was entitled to unquestioning
obedience, and no explanation was needed. I was reluctant to bring up the
humiliating things I'd been f***ed into; feeling that Date Night was better
kept separate from the rest of our life. Strange as it might seem, this
unspoken understanding had enabled us to maintain a normal, loving
relationship except for our bi-monthly wild excursions into kink.

Even with all of my inner turmoil, I was very agitated today as tonight was
Date Night again. My curiosity about what Chris had planned was mixed with
a sense of dread. Ever since she had brought other people into our private
game, she had increasingly grown more perverse in her scenarios. Once
dressing me as Slut had been a very occasional thing; now it was required
every Date Night. Watching Masters and other Mistresses in action had
seemed to validate her treatment of me, as well as providing her with a host
of new ideas. I was hoping we would spend this weekend alone; since when
Chris and I played together things didn't get so extreme.

Chris phoned during her lunch hour and told me to " Get Ready", which was
her way of telling me to be dressed as Slut before she came home. That
simple phrase activated the entire transformation process; turning me from
an average guy into her sissy sex slave. This involved full body shaving;
applying body lotion and facial makeup; painting toenails and long fake
fingernails to match; and administering an enema to myself; all before
getting into my feminine apparel. The enema had been added to the routine
last Date Night, and while I had thought it an unnecessary humiliation at
the time, it had proved to be a wise precaution. With my ass being so
freely used by so many people it made sense to have it clean at the start.

The first parts of the transformation were completed rather quickly, as I
had been getting lots of practice lately. The enema was more difficult
since I had never given myself one before. It even felt degrading without
Chris watching, but that feeling was rapidly replaced by an overwhelming
need to use the toilet. The surge of relief as my watery burden was ejected
almost made it seem worthwhile to "douche". When my insides were empty, I
cleaned myself up and hurried to don my feminine garments. The worst part
was over.

My new pink push-up bra f***ed my breasts up into real cleavage without
covering the tops, thereby leaving my nipple rings hang freely. It also
hooked in the front, making it easy to put on. Mistress Chris had
thoughtfully purchased it for me after my piercing. I loved that it
eliminated the need for duct tape, but strongly suspected that she had
bought it because it left my nipple rings totally accessible. The matching
lacy panties and garter belt went on next and then my pink mesh hose. I got
my red shoes with the 4" heels and stepped into them before going to where
Chris had hung my new outfit.

The white silky blouse was very sheer, nearly transparent and I knew that
Mistress would insist on wearing a slip under it when she noticed that my
nipples and rings were very visible through the fabric. The pink skirt came
half way to the knee, short but a vast improvement compared to my maid
outfit. Both skirt and blouse were a perfect fit. Mistress Chris had a
good eye for sizes!

I put on my wig and as I brushed it into shape; I stared at the slutty
looking girl in the mirror. It was hard to realize that this was the same
face that had worn a beard for years. Sometimes I missed my beard very
much, but knew that under the current circumstances there was no chance
Mistress would allow me to grow it back again. For me to even ask for such
permission would be taken as a sign of disrespect, and therefore out of the
question.

Putting such thoughts aside I sprayed on some cheap perfume and put on the
long false fingernails. I was Ready! This time early enough so I could
greet Mistress at the door with a glass of wine. She would be so pleased by
that I knew. I poured the wine ahead of time and placed it in the
refrigerator, knowing that from the Den window I could see her car
approaching from several blocks away and have ample time to meet her at the
door. Being a good slave took some planning ahead and attention to details.

Standing by the Den window, so as not to wrinkle my new outfit, I watched
for an hour and a half before I sighted her car coming down the street.
Hurrying to the refrigerator, I retrieved the previously poured wine and
went to stand by the door from the garage. A few moments later Chris walked
in, took the proffered wine glass and said," Thank you Slut, Mistress
appreciates that." I replied," It's my pleasure to serve you Mistress." I
helped her out of her coat and hung it in the closet. When I returned she
remarked," You look very pretty Slut. I love the way your nipple rings show
through your blouse; very sexy." I had been so sure that she would make me
put on a slip to hide them that I was shocked that it had been her plan for
them to be visible.

"Draw your Mistress a nice warm bubble bath." She ordered as she sat down to
use the phone. "Yes Mistress." I answered as I left to obey. When the bath
was ready I returned to notify her and found her on the portable phone. She
didn't tell me who she was talking to, but merely arose and went to the
bathroom and closed the door. As she passed me, she ordered me to start
supper. I noticed immediately that she didn't even tell me what to fix.
Usually when she had me cook for her, she specified what the menu would be.

In the kitchen, I looked at what was available for cooking on short notice
and decided on fried shrimp. Plugging in the deep fryer to let it warm up,
I prepared her a nice salad and a fresh roll while I waited. I also fixed
myself a salad knowing that she would be pleased by that. When the grease
was hot, I placed the breaded shrimp into the deep fryer and set the table.
When all was ready, I rapped softly on the bathroom door and announced,"
Mistress your supper awaits." She emerged wearing her elegant robe, handed
me the phone and her wine glass; and went to eat. I replaced the phone on
it's cradle, refilled her glass and went to join her.

When I set her glass down she said," You'd better eat in the kitchen Slut;
we're going to be around other Dom's tonight and you'd better get into the
slave role early." She noticed my dejected look and added," You wouldn't
want to mess up and have Mistress Zelda punish you, would you?" I quickly
answered," No Mistress." Just the thought of Mistress Zelda wielding her
whip on me was enough to make me shudder in fear! I took my salad into the
kitchen to eat, while Mistress dined in private. While I missed being in
her company, She was right; I did need to adopt the proper slave attitude
before unwittingly earning punishment.

Mistress leisurely finished her meal and then went to the bedroom to get
dressed, patting my buns as she passed me. I understood that I was now free
to clean up the kitchen, clear the table and load the dishwasher. By the
time the cleanup was completed I had only a short wait before Mistress Chris
appeared wearing her fabulous black leather outfit. Her long leather boots
went clear up under her leather skirt and had those wonderful spike heels.
The leather top pushed her breasts up into a most desirable cleavage. She
looked every bit the beautiful Dominatrix who fully deserved the slave's
service I happily provided!

She lifted her skirt, exposing her bare bottom. She wasn't any underwear
this Date Night either! I fell to my knees and kissed her magnificent
pussy. She lightly caressed my head as I performed this act of submission
saying," You're such a good slave." I felt proud to serve this wonderful
Mistress. She had me fetch her black leather coat and my cape. She told
me," Mistress Rachel should be here any minute now. She's picking us up
tonight." I thought it very kind of her to share that information with me.

Just at that time Mistress Rachel's Car pulled into our driveway. Slave
stepped out dressed in his maid outfit and opened the front door on the
passenger side for Mistress Chris to enter. I got into the back seat with a
man sitting there already; slave got in the back seat on the driver's seat.
Mistress Rachel told Chris," This is Steve, I met him on the Computer
bulletin board and he wants to become one of my slaves. He's coming along
tonight to see if he is worthy to enter my stable." Chris turned to study
him a bit and said, "Rachel you never fail to amaze me. I don't know if he
has what it takes to be a good slave, but it will be fun to find out
anyway." They both laughed and Mistress Rachel drove off.

Slave and I looked at our new companion trying to size him up. We knew that
we were not to speak without permission, so I silently wondered if this poor
fool knew what he was letting himself in for. Every humane instinct in my
soul wanted to cry out, " Run for it while you can Steve!" Instead, we just
sat in passive silence as we drove through the suburban streets toward our
unknown destination.

Mistress Rachel pulled into the driveway of a ranch house typical for the
suburban area. Slave and I quickly got out of the car and opened the doors
for our Mistresses. Steve just sat waiting for someone to tell him what to
do. Mistress Rachel said," Come Steve." and walked up to the front door of
the house. Steve followed her and Mistress Chris, while Slave and I brought
the Mistresses toy bags and another suitcase from the trunk along with us.

Slave M was at the door, again totally naked, and welcomed us to Master
Jack's home. I didn't like this idea at all; Master Jack seemed the most
menacing of all the Dom's I'd met so far. In his own domain he wouldn't
feel the constraints of being a guest and could let his imagination run
wild. M showed us where to hang our Mistresses coats and store our baggage,
then e****ted us into the Living Room. Master Jack and Mistresses Rachel
and Chris were looking Steve over carefully as we entered the room. We went
to each of them and kissed their feet as a sign of our submissiveness; an
act that seemed to bewilder Steve. He still had a lot to learn!

Master Jack said," It's difficult to picture this as a slave with those
clothes on." Mistress Rachel agreed with that assessment and ordered," Slut
and M take this apprentice slave into the other room and get him suitable
for presentation. You'll find everything you'll need in my suitcase." M
took Steve's hand and led him away while I retrieved the suitcase and
followed them. I heard Master Jack give Slave the drink orders as I closed
the door behind me.

M and I had Steve remove all his clothes and stand in the bathroom adjoining
the bedroom we were in. M told him," Stand very still with your arms in the
air, we need to shave your body." With our combined experience in body
shaving M and I soon had him hairless below the neck. He shuddered as M
held his cock while I shaved his balls. His cock became erect in her hand;
a natural enough reaction with M's naked body so close by. He wanted to
fuck her all right; but didn't yet realize that if anybody got fucked, it
would be him. He lost his erection as he was made to bend over and spread
his cheeks so M could shave around his asshole. Humiliation won out over
lust again!

As we put black lacy panties on him I explained," Mistress insists that her
slaves be dressed as sissy slut girls. Don't worry you'll soon get used to it." M took
strips of duct tape and formed some feminine breasts from his chest flesh,
before putting the matching bra on him. Steve couldn't help staring at M's
nipple rings, they seemed to fascinate him all the more since he had seen
mine through my blouse. I knew he was thinking that he might soon be
wearing the same sort of jewelry, a scary prospect indeed for a guy who had
probably never seen pierced nipples before.

While M applied his makeup she warned him to observe carefully the steps
involved cautioning him," Mistress will expect you to do this by yourself.
She wants to save her precious time for more important matters." Steve
merely nodded silently, probably too stunned by the transformation he was
seeing to speak. I glued on some fake fingernails, then painted them and
his toenails with red polish as his facial treatment progressed.

M placed the fiery red wig on his head saying," You look quite pretty
Stephanie." He had never seen himself like this before and couldn't help
staring at the feminine face in the mirror. M placed a choker necklace
around his neck, adding some clip-on earrings to match. Now he was ready
for the rest of his female attire.

We showed him how to put his hose on without snagging them by rolling them
carefully up each leg, and how to secure them to the garter belt. His dress
had a flowery print that looked too spring-like for this time of year, with
a flared bottom that came to mid-thigh on him. His legs were not as good as
mine I noticed, but he did look passable so Mistress Rachel would pleased.
With a few final instructions regarding the proper behavior in front of the
Dom's we led Stephanie back to be presented to Mistress Rachel.

When we entered the Living Room I saw that the rest of the group from the
previous party had arrived. Mistress Zelda was standing by the fireplace
with her slave Becky kneeling at her feet. Her whip was coiled menacingly
over her shoulder. Mistress Goddess was seated on the couch necking with
Master Jack; while slave Twink was on all fours serving as their coffee
table with their drinks and a bowl of chips on his back. Sir William was
having a casual conversation with Mistress Chris while slave Cunt was
licking her pussy and Slave was sucking on his cock. Mistress Rachel sat in
regal splendor in a throne-like overstuffed chair awaiting the arrival of
her new slave. It was a totally amazing scene which would have been
considered bizarre by even hardened swingers; yet seemed routine in this
group!

We led Stephanie across the room stopping in front of Mistress Rachel. All
conversation ceased, all eyes were on us except for Cunt and Slave who
continued their service unabated. " Mistress Rachel we humbly submit the
unworthy Stephanie who wishes to be considered for admission to your stable
of slaves." I announced. Stephanie made a dainty curtsy. Mistress Rachel
stood up and looked very carefully at the transformation M and I had wrought
and nodded her approval. She said," Stephanie you look good enough to serve
me, but you must first demonstrate your subservience. Only when your
greatest pleasure is serving me, will you be worthy to be my slave."

All eyes were now on Stephanie, who seemed overwhelmed by the seriousness of
the moment. It was a lot to absorb in a short time. At least I had been
led gradually to my current state; this was happening so fast. Mistress
Rachel now asked," Are you willing to submit to my will and give me your
unquestioning obedience?" After a brief moment of silence Stephanie
replied," Yes Mistress Rachel, I freely submit myself to your will and
pledge my obedience." The new slave knelt to kiss Mistress Rachel's feet,
which brought a round of applause from all the Dominant ones.

Mistress Rachel snapped her fingers and Slave hurriedly brought her a
feathery mask and a strap-on dildo. While he was putting these items on
her, I noticed Master Jack bring out a video camera. That explained the
mask; they were going to film the activities and for some reason Mistress
didn't want her face to appear in the picture. Stephanie had no such
option. Ravel's Bolero began playing from the stereo as background music
and the signal for everyone else to remain silent was given. This was to be
a first class production!

Mistress Rachel led Stephanie to the center of the room and started
sensuously dancing with her newest slave for a few minutes. She lifted the
print dress and thrust the protruding dildo between Stephanie's thighs
enabling her to guide the slave's movements more effectively. The room
filled with sexual tension as we watched this dance of seduction proceed, in
anticipation what was yet to come. Even with the background music we could
hear Stephanie's breathing turn to panting. Mistress Rachel's breasts
rubbing on her chest and the dildo between her legs made a combination which
rapidly got her highly turned on.

Mistress Rachel knowing the powerful effect this dance was having, guided
her excited slave to her knees and then to all fours. Moving behind and
lifting the dress, Mistress slowly pulled down Stephanie's panties. While
dipping her fingers into a jar of K-Y jelly Mistress she asked," Stephanie
are you ready to be deflowered by your Mistress?" With one of Mistress's
fingers already writhing in her ass, enhancing her excitement; Stephanie
honestly replied," Oh Yes Mistress." The heavy breathing of her slave
brought a smirk to Mistress's face; men were so easy to enslave!

Working in a second finger and then a third Mistress continued her
manipulations until Stephanie was bucking back hard against the digital
thrusts, before inserting the dildo. Master Jack moved to the front to
record Stephanie's facial expression at the moment of penetration.
Fortunately she was now so highly aroused that she was beyond caring about
modesty or possible future uses of this film. Mistress began to pace the
tempo of her strokes to the music. With her hands grasping Stephanie' hips
she was in complete control as the music continued inexorably toward it's
thundering conclusion.

Bolero ended at the same moment Mistress Rachel reached orgasm. In the
silence that followed, the heavy breathing of the spectators could be heard.
Clearly this demonstration of feminine power had stirred the passions of
more than the two participants. Mistress withdrew the dildo allowing
Stephanie to slump exhausted to the floor. Master Jack turned off the
Camera and led a rousing round of applause. While everyone was
congratulating Mistress Rachel for a magnificent performance, Mistress Chris
told me," Go to Stephanie and comfort her."

I went to where Stephanie lay and sat beside her on the floor. Taking her
across my lap, I hugged her to my chest and tenderly wiped away the tears
which streaked down her cheeks. Softly I reassured her," There, there, it's
all right now honey. I'm sure that you pleased Mistress." She lay passively
in my arms taking such solace from my words that her quiet sobbing soon
ceased. I bent my head and kissed her lightly on the lips.

" How cute you two look together!" I heard Master Jack say sarcastically.
Startled out of my peacefulness by this unexpected remark, I looked up to
see him standing there with his camera running again. Mistress Rachel held
a Video cassette in her hand and I assumed that Master Jack had reloaded the
camera with a fresh cassette. The others were gathering to watch as he
ordered," Continue slaves I want to film you two making love." I glanced
quickly at Mistress Chris hoping for a reprieve, only to receive a nod
indicating her agreement with that command. While I had been f***ed into
bisexual acts before, I presumed that Stephanie was a virgin to such things
and so I would try to make this as pleasurable as possible.

With warm, wet kisses and tender caresses; I slowly unbuttoned her dress and
slipped it off. I next undid her bra and began licking and suckling her
nipples until she became sexually excited. Now naked except for garter
belt, hose and heels; this arousal was clearly evident by the exposed erect
cock. I reached down and stroked the cock a few times before standing to
strip off my blouse, skirt and panties. I left my bra on as it pushed my
breasts up so nicely.

Stephanie reached up to slip his fingers through my nipple rings, sending
painful excitement through my body. I pressed my cock to her lips and with
only a slight hesitation she took it into her mouth. Despite her lack of
experience, she began to tongue the head and suck gently as if she'd done it
many times. I knew that with the pain from my nipples and the pleasure from
my cock, I would shortly come in the pretty mouth servicing me. Mistress
Rachel, sitting nearby fingering her pussy, must have recognized this also
and used hand signals to direct us into the 69 position with me on top. She
wanted to prolong our performance as visual stimulation while she brought
herself to another climax.

Once in the 69 position, with a cock scant inches from my face, the next
part was obvious. I took the cock into my mouth and began sucking it, as
Stephanie was already doing to mine. When I felt my climax was imminent, I
slipped a finger into her ass. this brought both of us to simultaneous
orgasm. As we milked the last drops from each other's cocks, I noticed
Mistress Chris motioning for us to kneel with open mouths displaying their
contents for the camera. I helped Stephanie to her knees and we knelt
holding hands while Master Jack filmed away. When the signal was given for
us to swallow our mouthfuls, we did. Stephanie had just swallowed her first
semen, and it was mine! I was also proud to be the recipient of her
'Maiden' blow job. Taking her face in my hands I kissed her deeply. The
degrading spectacle we'd endured together, had created a warm bond between
us that was mutually felt.

Mistress Rachel ordered Stephanie, " Crawl over here bitch and you may now
lick my pussy." She crawled on hands and knees to obey her Mistress. I
struggled to my feet and gathered up my clothes. Mistress Chris came to me
and said," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved magnificently." She kissed
me lightly on the cheek, causing me to beam with pride. I'd brought joy to
my Mistress!

Sir William came over to us and asked Mistress Chris if she wanted to go to
bed with him. She replied," Why yes Sir, I'd love to." Oblivious to my
presence, they left hand in hand to find a bedroom. Finding their departure
difficult to watch, I looked back to see Stephanie licking pussy with Slave
fucking her from behind. Slave's hands were pinching her nipples
controlling the pace of the action. She was trapped on the same hideous
ride I'd experienced myself. I knew how tormented she must be feeling and
pity for her filled my heart. I wanted to intervene, but knew that would be
a very foolish act.

Mistress Zelda interrupted my indecisive thoughts by calling," Slut, come
with me." Still carrying my clothes, I followed her respectfully to a
bedroom. Cunt was laying naked on the bed when we walked into the bedroom.
Noticing my surprise, Mistress Zelda informed me," I want to fuck her using
you as a go-between, but first I must freshen up my marks on your ass.
Assume the position Slut." Dr****g my clothes across a chair, I knelt on the
bed between Cunt's widely spread legs. Mistress commanded," Lick her pussy
Slut." Replying," Yes Mistress.", I used my fingers to spread her nether
lips and put my tongue to work. With my face buried in my work, my bare ass
was exposed for Mistress Zelda's signature.

Knowing what to expect this time, I was determined not to cry out. To help
myself endure the lash quietly, I f***ed my tongue as deeply into Cunt's
pussy as possible; bringing my mouth into firm contact with her vulva.
Basically, I was using her bottom as a gag to at least muffle any sounds I
might make. My body quivered in fearful anticipation.

CRACK, CRACK, CRACK! Three swift strokes with her whip and my right cheek
was properly marked. With scarcely a pause, another three lashes were
applied on my left cheek. Without even looking at my rear, I knew the new
Z's had been placed precisely on top of the previous ones. Mistress Zelda
was an expert with her whip!

My plan had worked! No sound escaped that could be heard, although Cunt
could certainly feel each lashing stroke transmitted to her through my
tongue. My ass felt like it was on fire, but I continued lapping away.
Cunt was quite aroused by now, and strangely enough...so was I. The tension,
submission and the oral sex had gotten my cock erect again! Amazing since I
had already come so recently. Mistress Zelda fastened a cock ring around my
cock to ensure that my erection would remain until it had served her
purpose.

Mistress lifted my face and kissed me on the mouth, savoring Cunt's juices
there, before guiding my cock into the orally prepared fuckhole. This was
fantastic! At last I was going to get to fuck someone at one of these
parties. Mistress climbed behind me and began forcing her well greased,
strap-on dildo into my ass. When it was fully inserted, she reached around
and grasped my nipple rings. She softly said," I know your nipples are
still very tender, but move perfectly with me and the pain will be minimal."
This seemed a gentle gesture on her part, so I gratefully uttered," Yes
Mistress, I will try very hard to do so."

She started fucking me with slow strokes, each thrust in my ass resulted in
a corresponding move by my cock in Cunt's pussy. My ass remained pressed
closely against Mistress's body as she and I moved as a single person.
Mistress was using me as a human dildo; a mere extension of her rubber one!
I was unable to ejaculate due to the ring which kept my cock painfully
engorged; and despite my craving for release, could only continue my
intermediary role until Mistress was satisfied. Cunt was thrashing and
bucking wildly, her breath coming in gasps as we brought her to orgasm after
thundering orgasm. She was kept in this state of frantic arousal for a long
time before Mistress had her own orgasm and was satisfied.

Mistress released my nipple rings, withdrew her dildo and pushed me aside to
embrace Cunt. They were kissing and caressing each other as I stood by the
bed watching. My nipples were throbbing; my ass sore and oozing lubricant;
and my cock still painfully engorged stuck straight out! I felt horribly
used, unfulfilled, and exhausted. Mistress looked up and ordered," Leave us
Slut." I replied," Yes Mistress Zelda.", and returned to the Living Room.

Walking into the Living Room I saw Mistress Goddess sitting on the couch,
with her legs spread and Stephanie licking her pussy. Poor Stephanie had
certainly been through a lot her first night of slavery. Mistress spied me
instantly noticing my erection, which was quite apparent since I was only
wearing my bra, garter belt, hose and heels. "Come here Slut." she demanded
adding, " I have a use for that." I had been hoping for a little rest, but
answered, "Yes Mistress Goddess." and went to her. "Lie on your back on the
floor." she ordered me as she pushed Stephanie away from her crotch. I
complied and she straddled my body and lowered herself onto my vertical
cock.

Mistress began riding my cock as if she hadn't had one inside her in years.
She told Stephanie," Come lay by us and kiss Slut while I enjoy my ride."
Stephanie did just that, kissing me on the mouth. As our tongues met she
tasted of come and pussy, as I was sure I did also. While the kisses had
been commanded by Mistress to start with, there was a warmth and caring
about them that signified a genuine desire on both our parts. When Mistress
Goddess was satisfied and departed we continued to kiss and embrace each
other until we fell into exhausted slumber.
Saturday


The sl**ping part of the night is always short at these parties, and it was
not long before I awoke to find myself still embracing Stephanie. Mistress
Rachel was standing there smiling down at us. " Did you two girls sl**p
well?" she asked sweetly. We both nodded dumbly, suddenly feeling awkward
about embracing each other. What had seemed so natural last night, seemed
perverse in the morning light. We separated and stood before Mistress. She
noticed my still swollen cock and taking pity on me removed the ring. " Get
cleaned up girls and fix your makeup. You look like hell." she stated.
Undoubtedly a very true statement, as we'd both been through a lot in the
last twelve hours!

We hurried into the bathroom to quickly shower and redo our makeup before
there was a mad rush by the others to use these facilities. Stephanie and I
had just stepped out of the shower when she looked at my cock, which was
gradually returning to it's normal color. She whispered to me," Would you
like me to suck you off now?" That sounded very appealing to me since I had
so much intercourse without release last night, but wisely declined with a
warning about the consequences of recreational sex by slaves. Our sexual
activities were strictly controlled by the Dominant ones. Stephanie nodded
her agreement, but her eyes had tears in them.

We went back out to Mistress Rachel who had been joined by several other
people. Slave M handed us frilly aprons to wear and led us to the kitchen
where we helped her fix breakfast. Twink and Cunt soon arrived and joined
us. Cunt delivered a tray of freshly filled coffee cups to the Doms
assembled in the Living room. As she walked out of the Kitchen the Z's on
her rear were clearly visible. Twink was joined with Becky in setting the
table; they both bore the marks of Mistress Zelda's whipcraft on their
behinds too.

Finally, the last to make their appearance, my beautiful Mistress Chris,
Master Jack, and Sir William emerged from their bedroom to join the others.
A naked and very bedraggled Slave followed wearily behind them. He clearly
had been busy all night. Mistress Chris was positively glowing with sexual
satisfaction. While I would never know what occurred in that room, she'd
obviously enjoyed it tremendously. How I wished that I'd been a part of
pleasing her directly instead of being used by others while she played.

The Masters and Mistresses chatted happily during breakfast as the slaves
served them. They discussed how well the film session had gone and all the
fun they'd had last night. While they relaxed after a good breakfast
Mistress Rachel mentioned that she had an announcement to make. All
conversation ceased as she stood up. She said, " I have decided to change
the names of my slaves. Stephanie has demonstrated her worthiness to enter
my stable by her performance last night. She will now be called 'slave
four' as her official slave name. Slave will henceforth be known as 'slave
nine.' I chose this name because of his nine inch cock and due to his
lengthy faithful service has earned a higher number than my newest slave."
The Dom's applauded and congratulated the slaves on their new titles. Slave
four was actually blushing as everyone looked at her.

When the commotion died down Mistress Chris said," Now I need a nap. Becky
come with me, you can be my teddy bear to cuddle with while I sl**p." Taking
her by the Hand Mistress Chris led her off to the bedroom. I felt bad that
she hadn't chosen me to cuddle up with. Being around the Dominants seemed
to make her forget I existed, except when she needed Slut to perform slave
chores. This was so unfair; after all I had endured to please her, I
deserved some consideration.

Master John, Sir William and Mistress Goddess took Cunt to with them as they
left presumably to sl**p. Mistress Rachel told slave four, " Draw your
Mistress a nice bubble bath and you may bathe me." Four quickly left to
carry out this pleasant task. It had been one thing he had been hoping for
even when he was still Steve, which now seemed a lifetime ago.

Mistress Zelda remained to supervise the cleanup chores being performed by
the remaining slaves. When the Kitchen was cleaned and the dishes washed
Mistress allowed slave nine to curl up on the floor and take a nap. Twink,
M and I ran the vacuum and generally tidied up the place under the watchful
eye of Mistress Zelda. She even had us wash, dry and iron our clothes so
our appearance would be suitable for the night's activities.

When our cleaning duties were completed Mistress Zelda summoned Twink to
kneel between her legs and give her clit some oral attention. She ordered,"
M and Slut make love to each other, I wish to be amused." This was an order
I was delighted to obey; I'd wanted to have sex with M ever since I first
laid eyes on her naked body! She must have felt the same way by her warm
responses to my caresses. Mistress allowed us to progress at our own pace
without giving directions or interruptions. She was involved with Twink's
tongue and preferred watching us as her personal porno show. That was fine
with me, for the first time in this group I was making love to a woman as a
man!

What a joy it was to engage in warm, tender loving after all the ****s and
f***ed perversion we slaves had been through. Concentrating on each others
pleasure, M and I were able to ignore our surroundings and the increasing
audience as the room began to fill with people emerging from the bedrooms.
It was as if we were the only people in the world, moving to a wonderful
rhythm of romantic sexual delight. Achieving our mutually desired
simultaneous orgasm, we continued kissing and caressing each other. I
wanted to be with her all night, and would have had this been a regular
swinger's party.

Our state of blissful contentment was quickly shattered by Master Jack
ordering," Becky clean M's pussy, it's full of disgusting slave come." Becky
replied," Yes Master Jack.", and scurried across the room. Pushing me
aside, she lay between M's legs and lapped up the come I'd so recently
deposited there. As I stood up to get out of the way Mistress Rachel said,"
Slave four lick Slut clean, she needs it too." I knew that Mistress didn't
care about my cleanliness, but was merely using this opportunity to
demonstrate her complete control of her newest slave. Slave four didn't
sound as sweet as the name Stephanie had, but now fully dressed and made up
she still looked as feminine. Looking down at the pretty face that was
licking my cock and hairless balls, I found it almost unbelievable that this
was the same person who had arrived here as Steve. A man who had lived
totally straight all his life was licking my male parts while dressed as a
woman and loving it! The Masters and Mistresses were experts at converting
normal people into their devoted slaves.

Slave nine was preparing to cook steaks on the grill while Cunt was
preparing the rest of the supper. Twink and slave four were ordered to
assist them. Mistress Zelda told me," Get yourself dressed and ready to go
Slut." I replied " Yes Mistress Zelda.", feeling very grateful for the gift
of normal sex with M she'd given me. I did wonder about her use of the word
go, but realized that her plans would be revealed when it pleased her to do
so. I washed myself, touched up my makeup, fixed my hair and put on my
freshly laundered outfit. Checking my appearance in the full length mirror,
I decided that I did look like a pretty girl. I was 'ready'!

The Dom's were finished eating by the time I rejoined the group. They were
enjoying their after dinner cocktails and casual conversation. The slaves
were eating hot dogs in the Kitchen. Slave four fixed me a plate of food
and we ate in silence, listening to the conversation coming in from the
Dining Room. We were trying to pick up clues about any wild plans the Dom's
had for the evening. While we had no choice in the matter, we were curious
none the less.

Mistress Rachel announced," It's movie night at the Club tonight; Zelda and
I want to take Slut and slave four down there. It should be a fun time,
anyone else care to join us?" Mistress Chris replied," No thanks Rachel,
Jack and I have already made plans involving slave nine and some deliciously
kinky stuff." Sir William also declined saying," I'll pass too. Goddess and
I will take care of the other slaves." He laughed and added," Between us we
can think of something to amuse ourselves!" They all laughed at this last
remark. They were sure there would be no lack of creativity with Sir
William and Goddess in collaboration.

"The Club?" I'd never heard of the Club, obviously the Dom's all had, even
slave nine had rolled his eyes at the mention of the place. I wanted to ask
him about what kind of place it was, but knew that even if I whispered the
question, it would not be answered. Nine was far too obedient to misbehave
even in private. No need to press the issue, I'd find out soon enough.

Mistress Zelda summoned slave four and I. She had us fetch her and Mistress
Rachel's coats. I put my cape on and slave was given a shawl to throw over
her bare shoulders. The Mistresses led the way out to Zelda's van, where
they sat in front and four and I took our places in the back seats. The
Mistresses were talking calmly but were obviously anticipating an exciting
evening. Four held my hand, nervously seeking some support, as we drove
towards the unknown.

The Club turned out to be a bar in the city. Judging by the nearly full
parking lot, the place must crowded. Mistress Zelda expertly wheeled into
an empty space in a dimly lit part of the lot. She and Mistress Rachel
strode into the bar full of self-assurance, with four and I following
timidly behind. This was our first time in a public place dressed as women,
so our hesitance was understandable. Our Mistresses had sternly warned us
to be very obedient to avoid embarrassing them in front of their friends.
The implied threat of punishment for any infraction was enough to overcome
our nervousness, so we dutifully followed them into the bar.

The doorman recognized the Mistresses and respectfully led us to a table
near the dance floor with a reserved sign on it. Removing the sign, he
signaled for a waitress. Mistress Zelda pulled out my chair and helped me
get seated. She was treating me as her girlfriend. I noticed Mistress
Rachel was doing the same for slave four. The waitress came to take our
orders. Mistress Zelda ordered a shot and a beer for herself, a whiskey
sour for Mistress Rachel and then told the waitress," Bring our bitches each
a glass of white wine." The waitress smiled knowingly and left to fill the
order.

Soon she returned with our drink order and after setting the drinks in place
asked," Will there be anything else Zelda?" Mistress reached into her coat
pocket, pulled out two video cassettes and handed them to the waitress
saying," Give these to George for his contest." The waitress looked at four
and I, and grinning broadly, nodded her affirmation of the request. I
suddenly realized what those tapes were. They were the ones made last night
by Master Jack. Four and I were the stars of one and his subjection **** on
the other! Slave four must have come to the same decision and nervously
sipped his wine, while I was gulping mine.

We sat watching the dancers on the floor. Men danced with women, women
danced with women and even a few men danced with other men. No wonder I had
never heard of this place! Many people wore leather garb, with most of the
rest wearing lacy frilly things. This was like no place I had ever been
before! It was a leather bar inhabited by those into that scene.

Mistress Zelda looked at us and ordered," Slaves go to the Lady's Room,
remove your panties and bring them back to us." We stared in shocked
immobility for a few seconds before answering in unison," Yes Mistress."
Slave four and I left holding hands as we made our way to no-mans land. We
felt everyone in the place knew where we were headed, but few paid any
attention to us. In this land of the bizarre we didn't seem that unusual.
The Lady's was located at the end of the room in a short hallway next to the
Men's room. Two men were leaning against the wall kissing passionately as
we squeezed by them to enter our assigned destination.

For the first time in my life I was inside the ladies john. Other than the
absence of urinals, the main difference seemed to be more stalls and a
bigger counter for fixing makeup. Anxious to leave this off-limits area, we
quickly entered stalls and pulled off our panties. While there I decided to
urinate. Knowing that standing to do so would be a dead giveaway if anyone
was to walk in, I sat on the stool and relieved myself. By the sounds from
the next stall four was doing the same thing.

We exited the stalls nearly simultaneously, washed our hands, and turned to
leave. Two Biker Babes blocked our exit, standing between us and the door
they had just entered. My panties suddenly felt very heavy in my hand. The
big cigar smoking Babe asked," You two are with Zelda aren't you?".
Politely I answered," Yes Mistress.", a response that was an automatic
reflex by now. I didn't mean anything but respect by using the title
Mistress, but it offended her. She snarled," I am not a Mistress, but I am
a very mean bitch that you don't want to anger!" The other Babe suggested,"
Maybe we should check them out to see if they are real girls or merely
sissies invading our domain." The big one nodded and ordered us to lift our
skirts. The real fear of receiving physical pain from these two hard Biker
Babes overcame the humiliation of doing as demanded and we shyly raised our
hems to expose our shaven privates. The Babes laughed at our discomfort,
ridiculed our inadequate equipment, even discussed stripping us naked and
handcuffing us in stalls. " Maybe some of the other ladies would find them
amusing." the smaller one said.

Slave four and I were really frightened now, as they seemed to seriously be
considering some very drastic actions. The big one shook her head slowly
saying," No they are Zelda's slaves and even though it might be fun to teach
them a lesson, the resulting confrontation with her would not be worth it."
She stepped aside and said," You two sissies had better get the hell out of
here right now." We dropped our hems down, and hurried out of the bathroom
as fast as our heels would allow. Had we not belonged to Mistress Zelda, I
shudder to think of what may have befallen us.

Mistresses Zelda and Rachel looked very good indeed as we returned to our
table. They were our lifeline in this place, since both four and I now
realized how dependent we were on their protection. I laid my pink panties
before Mistress Zelda as four was doing the same with his black panties for
Mistress Rachel. The Mistresses spread them out to display them for all to
see. I blushed crimson fully aware that anyone seeing them would know that
my bottom was bare! Four stared meekly down, unable to look at people who
knew he was being so humbled.

The music stopped, the lights dimmed, and a big screen television set came
on. A voice on the public address system announced that it was time for the
Amateur Video Contest to begin. The crowd grew quiet as the first movie
began to play. It was a crudely made, short movie of a Biker fucking his
babe as she leaned across his Harley. The second video showed a lesbian
couple making love. The third one showed the big Biker Babe we'd run into
in the Lady's room whipping some gal with her belt. It was very brutal, but
drew quite a few hoots and cheers from the Biker element of the crowd. Her
slashing strokes were very crude compared with Mistress Zelda's artistry. I
couldn't watch, thinking how close to being on the receiving end of similar
treatment I'd been earlier.

The strains of Bolero began playing and drew my attention back to the
screen. The quality of the filming was very superior to anything previously
shown. Master Jack knew his craft. Even though I'd witnessed the actual
performance in person; on the screen it seemed far more sensuous. The crowd
was mesmerized, watching in silence until the thundering creshendo's of the
finale brought them to their feet cheering and yelling bravo!

It must have taken ten minutes for the crowd to settle down enough to begin
the next film. This was the video showing Stephanie and I making love.
Slave four held my hand as we watched ourselves on the screen. Despite its
being a command performance, it showed us making love instead of merely
having sex. I had felt tenderness while doing it, but hadn't realized how
clearly it showed. I squeezed four's hand gently to indicate my
affectionate support and received a shy smile in return. When this video
ended there was polite applause instead of the raucous uproar of it's
predecessor. It had been sensuously intense, but lacked the brutality and
f***e to enflame this crowd.

When the prizes were awarded Mistress Rachel's didlo **** of Stephanie won
first prize. The one of Stephanie and I took second place. The Biker Bitch
took third place. George, the owner of the place, awarded the prizes; $50
cash for first place, $25 for second place and $10 for third. Mistress
Rachel collected her prize and she and slave four took bows acknowledging
the applause from the crowd. Mistress Zelda collected the second place
money and had four and I curtsy to the crowd. The Biker Babe collected her
prize with a very subdued girl at her side. Brutality and fear were Biker
Babe's means of controlling her slave.

The music resumed and people started dancing again. George had sent over
another round of drinks to our table as additional thanks for the choice
movies Mistress had entered. These Amateur Video nights were a big money
maker for him and he was thrilled to have quality material in his contest.
Mistress Zelda nodded her thanks to him and gave a toast to our Victory.

A large, hairy-chested, bearded man wearing jeans and a leather vest with no
shirt came to our table. His arms were heavily tattooed, giving him the
appearance of a clich'e character from a Biker film. He kissed Mistress
Rachel's hand respectfully and said," Congratulations Rachel, you make great
movies." Mistress Rachel acknowledged the compliment with a modest nod
saying," You're too kind Spike, but thank you." Spike moved to Mistress
Zelda and asked," Zelda may I dance with your bitch?" She shrugged her
shoulders and replied," Of course Spike old buddy, be my guest."

Spike took me by the hand and led me onto the dance floor and pulled me
close to him. I was very inexperienced in dancing backwards in heels, but
his sheer bulk guided me across the floor with amazing smoothness. His hand
went under my skirt and he fondled my bare buns as we danced. I tried to
quietly protest but, his other hand f***ed my head to his hairy chest to
quiet me. "Ssshh, relax baby I won't hurt you." he whispered reassuringly.
His hand worked around to my front and he started massaging my cock while
kissing lightly on my neck. Regardless of his revolting appearance, I found
myself getting very turned on by his expert manual manipulation. When he
kissed me full on the mouth, I returned it warmly; like the slut I'd become!

The song ended and Spike led me back to our table with my erection stiffly
forming a bulge in the front of my skirt. I had been on the brink of orgasm
and wished the song had gone on for a few more seconds. Spike just laughed
at my predicament saying," That's one hot bitch you have Zelda." Mistress
replied," Yes, she can be quite a pleasurable toy." Spike asked," Can I take
her home with me Zelda? I'll bring her back in a few days when I'm finished
with her." The thought of being at the mercy of this brute for days struck
terror in my heart! Fortunately Mistress Zelda answered," Spike you know I
would share her with you gladly, but she's not my personal property. I have
borrowed her myself from Mistress Chris and she might take offense if I gave
her slave away without her permission." Spike understood this reasoning,
being a Master himself, and shrugged saying," Maybe another time, baby." He
sat on my chair and pulled me onto his lap asking," Is it ok to play with
her here Zelda?"

Mistress replied that it would be fine and took Mistress Rachel out to dance
with her. Slave four was dancing with the Biker Bitch, who had lifted
four's dress exposing the bare bottom underneath. Four looked desperate to
escape from the grasp of this sadistic woman, probably an indication of the
threats being made by his partner. Spike lifted me easily with one arm and
used his other hand to open his fly. He lowered my asshole onto his
erection and quietly ordered me," Wiggle your ass to the music bitch." This
was incredible in a public place; he was fucking my ass in the middle of a
crowd! If anyone noticed they gave no indication of it.

His rough hands unbuttoned my blouse and he pulled on my nipple rings to
keep me in tempo with the music. He sat very still and I was f***ed to
squirm quite vigorously to bring him to climax. He had gotten quite turned
on during our dance also, as he came quickly. After he filled my asscunt
with his cum; he lifted me off his lap, zipped his fly and left without a
word of thanks. I buttoned my blouse up and longed to make a dash for the
bathroom. Which bathroom would I use? The ladies room held too much fear
for me to risk that again: and if Spike was any indication, the men's room
might be even worse! My uncertainty kept me riveted to my chair with his
come oozing slowly out of me.

Mistresses Zelda and Rachel returned followed shortly by Biker Babe bringing
slave four back to our table. Biker Babe thanked Mistress Rachel saying,"
Thanks for the use of your slave, maybe sometime I can borrow her for more
serious play." Mistress Rachel replied," You're welcome to the dance dear,
but I don't think that it will be possible for you to use her until I am
completely through with her. You tend to leave your slaves in very poor
condition and unusable." Biker Babe snorted," You're just to soft to be a
Mistress Rach; you need to rule with an iron hand not a velvet glove." She
swiveled around on the heel of her boot and stormed off. Slave four heaved
a mighty sigh of relief as she departed and Mistress Rachel put her arm
around four to comfort her. Four was obviously shaken by her encounter with
that brutish, menacing woman.

Mistress Zelda announced," Spike would like to use Slut for a gang bang with
his boys." She looked into my eyes and asked," Would you like that Slut?" I
earnestly replied," Oh no Mistress, please not that! Please!" Being gang
****d by that group of brutes was too horrible to contemplate. At least in
our group the ****s came singly and weren't overly violent. Mistress Zelda
smiled and said," I thought not and told him another time perhaps, but we
had to be going now." Relief flooded throughout me so fully I would have
kissed her ass on the spot; had it been permitted or requested. Mistress
Rachel said," We'd better leave then, we don't want Spike and his crew to
think we're slighting them." Slave four and I nodded our hearty agreement
with that suggestion. We were only too eager to leave this hazardous place.

Mistress Zelda took my arm in hers as a sign of ownership and led me through
the crowd towards the door. Mistress Rachel and slave four were right
behind us, also arm in arm. Spike was making kissing motions with his lips
at me as we passed his table. Several of his gang clutched at their
crotches as a promise of things to come. I felt safe with Mistress Zelda
protecting me and was able to retain my composure even in the face of the
menacing gang. Slave four actually trembled when the Biker Babe said,"
Someday you'll be mine baby." as we passed her table. The prospect of
falling into the clutches of that viscously sadistic Bull Dyke was clearly
an unnerving idea. She must have told four some frightening things while
dancing.

Out in the open, the cool night air felt very clean; even though it chilled
my bare bottom. The sense of relief was overwhelming when we reached the
security of the van. Slave four and I were so thrilled to leave the hellish
environment of the Club behind us that we hugged each other closely in the
back seat. The Mistresses seemed to have enjoyed their evening; chatting
happily about their video's triumphant victories. Of course they had not
felt the oppressively threatening aura of impending doom that four and I had
been exposed to. They knew how vulnerable we had felt and it amused them to
act as our protectors. Our gratitude for such protection would increase our
dependence on them and therefore enhance our willingness to serve as slaves.

We arrived at Master Jack's house, where we were admitted by slave M. I
relished the sight of her nude body, remembering fondly our lovemaking
session earlier in the day. It felt good to be back in familiar company
again! I made a mad dash to the bathroom to relieve myself and clean my ass
which was still oozing Spike's come. Anything reminding me of my experience
in the Club was intolerable.

Upon my return to the living room, Mistress Chris greeted me with," Did you
have a good time Slut?". All the built up tension of the evening came back
in a rush of overwhelming emotions. Tears were running down my cheeks as I
slowly shook my head no. Mistress came to me, took my hand and led me off
to a bedroom. Once in private, she had me strip naked and get in the bed.
She lay beside me and started caressing and comforting me. As I sobbed
openly, Mistress chris began to masturbate me. She kissed me tenderly and
gently tongued my nipple rings, while continuing to massage my cock. Her
genuine care for my feelings helped lift my spirits. She seemed more like
my loving wife than Mistress Chris at the moment. I was in heaven!

My sobbing ceased as my passion increased. Soon my hips were thrusting to
aid her manual manipulation to bring me to orgasm. My cock was spurting
warm semen onto my stomach and Mistress milked it of every last drop. When
I slumped back on the pillow, my passion spent, Mistress used her hand to
scoop up my come and f***e it into my mouth. A Mistress could let down the
barriers between herself and her slave for a brief time without risking loss
of control. Even as I licked her hand clean, I was thankful for the caring
comfort she'd displayed tonight. Regardless of how much she enjoyed playing
the Mistress Chris role; she really loved me! I loved her more than life
itself!

She rolled me on my side and cuddled up closely behind me, her wonderful
breasts pressed against my back. She whispered softly," sl**p well Slut,
I'll take you home in the morning." Thus assured of not being f***ed into
any more slave duties tonight, I drifted off into a contented, dreamless
sl**p. All was right in my world!

Friday

It was our next regularly scheduled Date Night tonight, and as usual, I was
both excited and nervous. Chris explained, " We were invited to Mistress
Zelda's to play this weekend, but I decided that we should have a fun
weekend here." I smiled at this news, since things were getting to drastic
with that group as far as I was concerned. She continued, " A break from
that group will be good for us." I knew it would be good for me; I sure
wasn't looking forward to another trip to " the club" any time soon. Chris
then went into her Domme role ordering me to go take a shower and get
cleaned up. " I am having company tonight, and I don't want to have an
unkempt slave hanging around!" she announced. I humbly replied, " Yes
Mistress" and hurried off to get cleaned up.

While showering and getting all cleaned up and ready, I wondered who she had
invited this time. Once before she had invited a guy from a BBS named Brian
to come over and they used and abused me, humiliating me while they had
great sex. I suspected that this would be another such evening, a prospect
I dreaded. By the time I finished getting cleaned up, I realized that Chris
had not given me any directions as what to wear and decided to go ask her.
Wrapping a towel around me, I went back to the area where Chris was playing
computer games. Just as I got there, the door bell rang. Without even
turning around to see how I was dressed, Chris ordered," Answer the door
slave".

I went to the door embarrassed to be wearing only a towel, but not wanting
to anger Chris. Upon opening the door I recognized Pat, a lady we had met
last week at a party. She and Chris had chatted privately for some time and
Chris had told me on the way home that she really liked Pat. It was obvious
that they had discussed our Date Nights and that Chris had invited her over
to share an evening dominating me. Maintaining my composure, I welcomed Pat
and e****ted her to Chris.

Chris got up and they hugged each other. Pat seemed a bit nervous, telling
Chris that she had never had a chance to play a Dominant role before. Chris
reassured her saying," Don't worry about it a bit dear, You can't do
anything wrong tonight. Whatever you want my slave will do." Pat, looking
somewhat dubious, said; " Really? Anything??" Chris nodded yes.

Pat turned to me and said," Drop that towel slave, let me see you naked."
This surprised me, coming so suddenly with no working up to it; but I
immediately dropped the towel from my body and stood naked before the
ladies. Pat grinned at my obedience. She was going to enjoy being a
mistress! Pat said, " I just love those nipple rings that your slave has
Chris." Chris replied, " Thank you, but they were a present from some
friends of mine. They do come in handy !"

Chris told me to get them some wine and went into the f****y room to sit and
chat. I filled two wine goblets with a nice white wine and delivered them
to the ladies. Pat said," Chris you have a nice servant here". Chris
replied, " It's not too bad as a maid either!" and laughed. " Can we do
that? Dress him as a maid??" Pat asked. Chris assuredly said, " Certainly
my dear. Tonight we can do anything we want!" Chris looked at me standing
naked awaiting their pleasure and asked me," Isn't that right slave?" I
bowed my head and answered," Yes Mistress".

Pat reached her hand out and fondled my clean shaven balls. "I've never
seen a man's privates shaved before, they look kind cute that way!" She
said. "Much less menacing than those hairy things men are so proud of." She
added. Chris nodded her agreement remarking, " Yes indeed, my slave keeps
his body bald at my insistence. It takes him time to shave it and serves as
a constant reminder of his slave status. That hairless body is very easily
feminized."

Pat seemed very impressed by Chris's confident attitude and my
submissiveness. " This is very interesting, I'd like to find out more about
what your slave will do, how you got such control and many other things."
Pat said. She then asked, " Can we talk in private for a bit?" Chris said,
" Of course Dear, perhaps the hot tub would be a comfortable place." Chris
told me to fetch them some towels. I quickly got the towels and when I
delivered them was told, " We are going to be alone for a bit, meanwhile get
into your 'slut' outfit and start fixing supper." I murmured, "Yes
Mistress." and left to obey my orders.

"Damn!" I thought to myself, "I'd hoped for a quiet evening at home tonight
serving my Mistress." It was now obvious that I was going to be put through
the hoops by two ladies tonight. As I got into my 'slut' apparel, I knew
the Ladies were planning my ordeal. What they had in mind I didn't know,
but felt safe in assuming that my pleasure was in no way involved in their
considerations.

Since I had shaved my body during my shower, getting into my 'slut' outfit
went rather quickly. I painted my toenails first then began applying my
makeup. Chris preferred a wanton, whorish appearance in her sissy slave; so
I used the blue eyes shadow, lots of rouge, gaudy red lipstick and the long
fake eyelashes to achieve the desired effect. When the mascara was
liberally brushed on the long lashes my face looked very slutty indeed. I
put on some big hoop earrings and then the wig. It was a blonde wig styled
to give me the look of a bimbo.

I rolled the black mesh nylons onto my hairless legs and secured them to my
garter belt. Next I put on the black, padded bra and slipped into the white
blouse with the puffy sleeves. It's low cut neckline would make my nipples
easily accessible. If past experience was any indication, I expected that
they would be getting quite a workout this evening. Deciding to leave the
black lacy panties off, I stepped into my black mini-skirt. It barely
covered my privates, coming only to mid-thigh. I knew that with any bending
I would be exposed unless I moved very primly.

My transformation was nearly complete now, so I stepped into my high heeled
shoes. They had 4" heels and had taken me some time to learn to walk in.
Chris had me wearing them every Date Night weekend though, and now I could
manage quite well in them. A quick spray of cheap perfume, and I was ready
for the final step. I always waited until last to glue on the fake
fingernails. Their length made the other transformation steps too
difficult. Once they were in place, I painted them the same garish red as
my toenails. While they dried, I studied myself in the full-length mirror.
The image was perfect, I looked like a blonde floozy....just the way Chris
liked her sissy slave!

Figuring that the ladies would be ready for a refill of their wine glasses,
I put on my lacy white apron and went out to the Hot Tub to get their
glasses. "Oooh, how nicely whorish your maid looks now!" said Pat. Chris
just smiled and responded, " Thanks, She is a tramp, but serves me well."
They both laughed making me feel even more embarrassed. Chris's penchant
for having me dressed this way when in my slave role was bad enough in front
of her alone, but was more than doubly humiliating in the presence of Pat.
Executing a dainty curtsy I asked, " Would the Ladies care to have their
drinks refilled?" They both held up their empty glasses, which I took and
went to refill them. As I left their snickering sent a shiver up my spine.
This evening seemed to be dedicated to my humiliation.

When I returned with the refills, I had to squat demurely keeping my knees
together to hand them to the ladies. Pat reached under my skirt and fondled
my cock. "Her clitty is exited." she remarked to Chris. She stroked me to
full erection and then just as I felt near to orgasm, sent me away with a
tent-like bulge in my skirt. Chris told me, "I laid out two nice steaks for
tonight, fix a couple of potatoes and a nice salad to go along with them
Slut." I replied, " Yes Mistress."

The first thing I did was to light the gas grill to let it heat up while I
prepared the rest of the meal. Once the potatoes were in the microwave
oven, I made a large bowl of salad adding all of Chris's favorite
ingredients. When the salad was finished, I took the two nice T-bone steaks
and placed them on the grill. leaving them to start cooking, I scurried
back in the house to set the table. I used the good dishes, crystal
goblets, best silverware and even linen napkins to make the table suitably
attractive for the ladies. I even lit two candles to make it seem more
luxurious before dashing back out to flip the steaks.

"Mistress, Your supper will be ready in a few minutes." I respectfully
announced. Chris got out of the hot tub and had me towel off her body. Pat
also wanted the same service, which I of course supplied. Being so close to
two such delightful naked women caused my erection to return. Pat laughed
as she noticed my reaction saying, " The poor slave is probably aching for
some relief." Chris responded, " Don't worry about Slut, that bitch will get
more sex than she wants later." they both laughed as they went into the
house. Retrieving the steaks from the grill, I followed them inside.

Chris asked, " What is this third place setting for Slut?" "Did you presume
that you were to dine with us?" Realizing that I had messed up, I answered,
" I had hoped so Mistress, but I will remove the extra stuff immediately."
As rapidly as possible I removed the setting for my place at the table and
stood by the table waiting to be of service if needed. Chris and Pat
chatted casually as they ate, although there seemed to be a suppressed level
of excitement underlying everything. The wine they'd already consumed had
loosened up their inhibitions and they giggled frequently. My only task was
to refill their goblets once during the meal.

When they were finished eating, Chris lit up a cigarette, pushed back her
chair and motioned for me to kneel. "That was a good meal Slut, now I need
to relax a bit...lick me." She ordered. As she leaned back and spread her
legs, I began to lick gently at her vaginal lips. Slowly I worked my way to
her clit licking and sucking until she became aroused. Pat watching from
behind remarked, " Slut does have a nice ass." Chris said, " Yes She does,
and I would be honored if you would like to fuck it." Pat responded with
undisguised delight, "Wow, that would be something that I've never done
before! Lots of guys have tried to do anal sex on me and I hate it! This
is an unexpected pleasure to be able to shove something up one of them.
Could I really do that?" Chris said, " Of course Dear, I told you that
tonight you can do whatever you want with my slave." Reaching over to hold
Pat's hand she added, " You are my guest tonight."

Chris pulled my head away from her crotch and pointed towards Pat. "Do her
for a bit to warm her up." she commanded. I crawled over to Pat and
immediately began lapping at her bottom. Pat responded rapidly, and
actually reached orgasm before Chris returned with the toys. Chris had
inserted one end of a double dildo into herself and was holding out the
strap-on dildo to Pat. "Come over here and suck my cock Slut" Chris
demanded. With me on my hands and knees in front of her, she shoved the
fake cock past my lipstick covered lips into my mouth. "That's my good
little cocksucking bitch." she praised as I sucked. Pat meanwhile had
strapped on the dildo harness and knelt behind me. Chris told her, "Slut's
sissy pussy is awfully tight, You'd better use some of that Vaseline." Pat
took the jar of Vaseline, and smeared my asscunt with it liberally. She pushed
one, then two greasy fingers inside of me forcing the lubricant inside of
me. The pain of the intrusion soon was overcome with erotic sensations and
I began to squirm. Chris held my face in her hands, keeping my sucking
going as Pat entered my behind with her dildo. Pat relentlessly pushed the
dildo further in until it was up to the hilt. I was impaled both front and
rear!

Chris told Pat, " This bitch is easily controlled by her nipples. If you
use her rings you can regulate her movements to suit you." Pat pulled my
blouse out from where it was tucked into my skirt, unhooked my bra and
slipped her index fingers into my nipple rings and slowly began thrusting
and withdrawing, pulling me rearward to meet her thrusts by yanking on my
nipples. This scene was unbelievable! My mouth was being fucked by Chris
while Pat was fucking my ass and savaging my nipples. I was a helpless piece of fuckmeat being used for the ladies lustful pleasure.

It seemed to take forever before both Pat and Chris reached orgasm and they
released me to collapse on the floor. I had a throbbing erection and still
had not climaxed. The ladies hugged each other and Pat said," That was
great! I don't know when I've had so much fun!" Chris smiled and said." The
night is still young my dear, you may feel like doing it again. Remember
anything you desire Slut will do." They clinked their wine glasses together
and toasted to their night of pleasure.

Chris told me, "Get this table cleaned off, and clean yourself too. You
look like a freshly fucked Slut!" They both giggled at the obvious irony of
that statement and walked out of the room. I struggled to my feet, rehooked
my bra, tucked in my blouse and straightened the mini-skirt. It was bad
enough being dressed like this without being a disheveled mess. As soon as
I had cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher, I went into the small
bathroom to freshen my makeup. I washed my aching bottom to remove the
slimy stuff oozing out, even though I knew from past experience it would
continue to leak for quite some time. While still feeling very humiliated,
weary and sore at both ends; at least I looked presentable again. Knowing
that I shouldn't stay gone too long, I returned to the f****y room to find
Chris and Pat sitting on the couch conversing as if the recent events had
never happened. They had both freshened up their makeup and changed into
something sexy. This seemed strange to me, they surely weren't trying to
impress me with their appearance! It seemed to be a waste of energy if, as
they suggested earlier that there might be a repeat performance later.
While I was still puzzling over this strange behavior, the door bell rang.

Chris said sweetly, " Answer the door, will you Slut dear?" Looking at the
ladies expressions I knew that this had been planned all along. They were
expecting company, someone else to enjoy degrading me! I dutifully went to
the door and opened it. There stood Brian with two other guys. They pushed
their way past me as Brian led them into the f****y room to meet the ladies.
I closed the door and followed them.

Brian was kissing Chris's hand and saying, " I'm so pleased you called
Chris. I see that Slut has responded well to your training." Chris nodded
her head in acknowledgment of his praise and introduced Pat. " She is my
friend and has been invited over for a bit of play, we started without you."
Both Chris and Pat chuckled at this comment. Brian introduced his friends
to the ladies. " The smaller guy here is Wayne, I brought him as a date for
Pat. This big fellow is Jake, he is mostly gay and can be brutal so I
figured that he would be a perfect date for Slut." I gasped at this last
statement, I wasn't gay, or even bisexual by choice. Jake's sheer size was
quickly turning this from a role playing game into a nightmare!

Chris ordered, " Get our dates some drinks Slut." Our dates! Those words
cut like a knife. It wasn't kinky enough for her to use me as her sissy
slave, now she had fixed me up as a date for a man. I obediently took the
drink orders and filled them, handing each his drink with a dainty curtsy.
Jake took his straight shot of bourbon and downed it in a gulp, chasing it
with a big swig of beer. He let out with a loud belch, reached out his
massive arm and pulled me to him. He planted a big wet kiss on my mouth,
forcing his tongue inside me. I wanted to gag, and tried to pull away which
enraged him. "This bitch needs her spirit broken a bit." he snarled,
pulling me across his lap as he sat on a chair. Lifting my skirt he began
spanking my bare bottom. No pretend swats, these were resounding whacks
that stung and really hurt. I wriggled trying to escape the blows, but his
powerful arm pinned me in place. After a half dozen blows to each cheek, he
let me up and asked, " You gonna play nice now babe? Or do you want some
more?" With tears streaming down my cheeks and sobbing, I muttered, "Yes
Sir, I'll do whatever you want." I glanced through teary eyes at Chris who was
sitting necking with Brian and saw her smile. It had been at my insistence
that she tried being dominant and now she had given me far more kinkiness
than I ever dreamed possible. She felt entitled to gloat a bit over the
obvious regrets I now felt.

Brian suggested, "Perhaps we should leave these two lovebirds to get
acquainted." Chris replied," I can hardly wait to get in bed with you too
Brian dear, but I'd kinda like to watch Slut please Jake for awhile first.
My dear husband wanted to be a woman, now I want to see Her perform like
one!" Pat added, " I want to watch this too, please." Wayne who was
fingering Pat's pussy nodded his agreement. Good grief! Not only was I going to
be Jake's 'woman' tonight but I was going to be f***ed to do it in front of
Chris and the others. There could be no greater humiliation imaginable!

Jake stood up and gave me a deep kiss, fondling my sore bottom with his
rough hands. His body pressed against mine allowing me to feel his
erection. He knew that I was a man, but he wanted to have sex with me while
I was dressed as a slut cunt. We kissed for a couple of minutes before he
ordered, " Undress me bitch, I'm going to give more than ya ever had
before!" My long painted fingernails fumbled with his shirt buttons until I
was able to slip it off exposing his very hairy body. The revulsion I felt
at having to undo his belt and unzip his fly was overcome by the fear of
what would happen if I refused, so his pants were soon removed also. He
looked more like a hairy b**st than a man, but the ladies applauded his
enormous cock. He gave a bow of mock modesty and then roughly pulled off my
blouse. His big hands were able to unhook and remove my bra with surprising
ease.

Jake pushed gently down on my shoulders forcing me to kneel in front of him.
"Suck my dick Bitch." he ordered waving it in front of my face. When I
parted my lips and took the head into my mouth Chris and Pat both applauded
again. Jake held my head with his hands as I tentatively began to suck on
him. There was no escaping my fate! Chris kept encouraging me by chanting,
"Suck Slut, suck." When Jake began thrusting his huge cock it made me choke
and gag. That seemed not to matter to anyone, Jake was having his way and
Chris loved seeing me as a sissy cocksucker. Pat had never seen two men
together and was getting quite turned on also. Brian and Wayne liked seeing
me humiliated and were happy feeling up the girls until they were ready to
have sex with them.

When Jake was about to come in my mouth he pushed me roughly away causing me
to fall backwards. Moving rapidly for a big man, he picked me up and placed
me on my hands and knees facing Chris. "Beg me to fuck you Bitch" He
ordered. Before I could even bring myself to utter such disgusting words,
he smacked my ass a few quick swats. " Oh please Sir, Please fuck my
pussy, I want to feel your cock deep inside my fuckhole." I pleaded in earnest. Anything to avoid those brutal spankings!

Everybody seemed to find my total surrender amusing as a snicker ran through
the gathered crowd. Jake f***ed himself inside of me firmly with a quick
thrust. It hurt terribly, but I was thankful for the copious lubrication
Pat had used on me earlier. But for the remaining ooze, I would have been
ripped open by Jake's oversized equipment. He grabbed my hips and began
thrusting in earnest until he came what seemed like a gallon deep inside of
me.

Jake rolled over on his side then onto his back, pulling me along with him
so that I wound up on my back with his cock still buried in my ass. Chris
came from the couch and began to suck on my right nipple. Pat soon joined
in suckling on my left nipple. Chris kissed me lightly on my sweaty
forehead whispering that she was proud of her slave. She then gave my erect
cock a few strokes and brought me to orgasm, at last! When I came all over
my stomach she and Pat scooped it up and fed it to me. After I had finished
licking their fingers clean, they took the hands of Brian and Wayne and left
for the bedroom leaving me laying there with Jake still imbedded inside me.

Finally he slipped out of my violated ass and rolled onto his side. He
easily rolled me over to face him, kissed me gently while fondling my
nipples. "You are a sweet piece of ass Bitch." he said sincerely. "Now
that I've made love to you as my woman, you will be mine to use whenever
Chris allows it." He pinched my nipples firmly and asked, " You will love
that won't you?" Made love? He called that brutal **** making love? The
pain in my nipples f***ed me to smile sweetly and answer, " Yes Jake honey,
I'll be your fucktoy anytime you want." He released me and sent me to wash up. I figured that it was best to humor him and brought back a warm wet washcloth to clean his
privates with. I even gave his cock a friendly kiss after cleaning it,
which pleased him immensely.

I started to dress myself again, but Jake said, " Just keep the heels, hose
and garter belt on, leave the rest off." I replied, "Yes sir." At his
command I brought him another shot and beer to 'rebuild his strength'. As
he swilled it down I heard Chris call, " Slut, get in here." from the
bedroom. My Mistress's demands came first, so I left Jake and went to the
bedroom.

Chris, Brian, Pat and Wayne were all in our king-size bed. Chris and Brian
had obviously just finished making love, while Pat and Wayne were still
going at it. Chris smiled at me, spread her legs and said, " Lick me clean
Slut." I sank to my knees and saw Brian's come leaking from her cunt.
While he was still kissing her and fondling her breasts, I lapped up the
residue of his passion. He chuckled at the sight of me performing this
degrading task. The musky smell of fresh sex assailed my nose and the taste
was horrible, but soon my chore was finished. Chris praised me saying, "
That's a good Slut, now lick my juices off Brian's wonderful cock." Even
though I done this before, the idea of licking another man's cock was still
revolting to me. My revulsion didn't count for much tonight though, so
knowing that I had no choice, I took his cock in my hands and licked it from
one end to the other. Damned thing started getting hard again from my
tongue and I wondered if Brian was as straight as he let on.

Chris took Brian by the hand saying, " Let's go to the hot tub for a bit
Darling." She looked at me and ordered, " Bring us fresh drinks." They left
the bedroom for the tub and I went to fix their drinks. I delivered them to
the hot tub where they were relaxing, but still fondling each other. That
Brian could turn Chris on like no other man! Chris took her drink, fondled
briefly my still smarting ass and told me," Go back to the bedroom and
perform your clean-up service for Pat and Wayne, they should be finished by
now." With tears of humiliation filling my eyes, I replied humbly, "Yes
Mistress." and left them.

Passing through the f****y room, Jake grabbed me and kissed me. "Where are
you going Babe?" he asked. "Mistress sent me on an errand Sir." I answered
truthfully. "In that case, I won't keep you." he said releasing me. He
did, however, follow me down the hall to the bedroom. Pat and Wayne had
indeed completed their lovemaking and looked surprised to see me standing
there. " What do You want?" she asked. " Mistress Chris sent me to clean
you up too, if that is your desire." I uttered shyly. "That would be very
nice indeed Slut. " She patted the bed and told me, " Lay on your back here
dear slave." When I was in position, Pat straddled my face and pulled my
mouth to her crotch. " Lick it all up, be sure that you suck out all of the
stuff inside me too." She demanded. Pat thought that this having a slave
was a great treat, and was really enjoying herself.

Jake seeing my bare ass laying there, decided to take advantage of this
opportunity and climbed onto the bed between my legs. He lifted my legs,
spreading them with his shoulders. I was unable to even beg him not to do
that, as my mouth was muffled by Pat's sopping pussy. My licking was
getting Pat close to orgasm again as her thrusting hips indicated. With my
mouth held firmly in place, Jake was free to enter me again. This time he
was fucking me more slowly, almost lovingly. Wayne found the sight of me
being used at both ends arousing and he placed his dick in my hand for me to
stroke. Hopelessly trapped, I began to stroke him. What a wild picture
this made I thought.

" That Slut is one hot bitch!" I heard Brian say. Chris said, "Yes indeed,
the minute I let her out of my sight She's involved in an orgy." They had
decided to return to the bedroom for a second round of sex and walked in to
see me being used by three people. That none of this had been my idea
didn't matter. Jake fucking my ass, Pat riding my face, and my hand stoking
Wayne's cock made it appear that I was loving it. Chris took Brian's cock
and put it in my other hand and began playing with my nipples. Despite the
horror of my predicament, my cock began to rise again.

Pat reached her orgasm, let my head fall back and dismounted me. Jake
wrapped his arms around mine disengaging me from Brian and Wayne and began
to fuck more rapidly. The f***e of his thrusts was causing me to moan
accordingly and Chris remarked, " Isn't that sweet, Slut loves being
fucked!" The others agreed with her making comments about my wanton nature.
Jake, oblivious to all of the distractions, rammed into me until he came
deep inside me. He kissed me deeply and withdrew. I lay exhausted, unable
to move for several minutes. Pat bent over, kissed me on the lips and
praised my performance with, " Slut honey, I haven't cum like that in
years. You look so sexy being fucked it turns me on!"

Chris snapped at me, " Get up and make room for me and Brian, and get out of
those nylons before they get ruined. I don't buy pretty things just to be
destroyed during your slutty whoring around." I got off of the bed and
scurried to the bathroom to wipe off my seeping bottom. While in there I
relieved my bladder and removed my hose and garter belt. I replenished my
lipstick and combed my hair to look more presentable before returning to the
bedroom naked. Chris and Brian were in bed caressing each other. I felt
very jealous of him, he was in bed with my wife while I was a sex toy for
Jake. He had fucked her as a man, and by the look of things soon would be
doing it again; while I had been used like a whore. Chris said, " It's not
ladylike to wander around naked slut, Slip into the nightie I laid out for
you and leave us alone." I slipped the black, lacy, short nightie over my
head. It didn't even completely cover my buns. As I left the bedroom,
Chris had rolled on top of Brian and was beginning to ride his cock.

In the kitchen Pat and Wayne were fixing themselves another drink, Pat
said," Slut has had a busy night, pour yourself a drink Dearie. " Grateful
for this unexpected kindness, I poured myself a glass of wine. It would
help me to get rid of the foul taste in my mouth and maybe even help ease
the degrading experiences. Pat asked, " Have you been a slave for long
Slut?" I replied, "No Ma'am, this is all fairly new to me." She said, " I
think it's wonderful the way you endure all of this to please Your Mistress
and her kinky friends." I sipped my wine and replied meekly, " Thank you
Ma'am." I didn't tell her how debasing it was to be a sissy sex slave nor
how much I wished that I was in bed with Chris now in place of Brian. How
could I? I didn't quite understand myself how I had been reduced to my
current state in such short time.

Wayne noticed tears welling up in my eyes and snorted," I think that Slut
never was a man, no real man would let himself be treated this way." Pat
defended me with, " I disagree...it shows great love to give up all pride,
every vestige of manhood to become a feminized sissy for his Mistress." She
kissed me lightly on the cheek and added, " I wish I had one just like
Slut." Wayne just glared at me.

Pat said, " We are going to sl**p in the guest room tonight, Chris and Brian
wish to be alone." Damn, I'd kinda hoped that everyone would leave soon. "
Would you be a dear and suck Wayne hard for me Slut?" Pat asked sweetly.
After her defense of me, I felt obliged to do what she asked and knelt in
front of Wayne. Taking his cock in one hand I put it to my lips and kissed
the head lightly. As I took him into my mouth, my other hand gently cradled
his balls. Sucking and licking soon had Wayne forgetting who was servicing
him, he responded by getting erect and started moving his hips. While I was
so engaged, Jake walked in from the hot tub and loudly asked, " What in the
hell is this?" Pat just purred, " I asked slut to do this for me, isn't she
cute little cocksucker?" Pat began to fondle Jake's cock. Pat smiled
sweetly at Wayne and told him, "I'm too worn out for anymore sex tonight
Wayne Honey, so if you want to come again you'd better let Slut finish you
off here." I felt betrayed! I was supposed to merely get him hard! Wayne
said, "Well if that's the case, I suppose that coming in this faggot's mouth
is better than nothing." He grabbed my ears and began fucking my mouth
faster and harder until he finally came in my mouth. I gagged and choked.
Pat said, " That's ok slut just swallow it." When I had, she handed me my
wine which I quickly gulped down. She patted me on the head saying, " That
was very nice of you to take care of Wayne for me Slut. Come with me, I
want to play with you now." Wayne asked, "Hey, what about me?" Pat just
smiled at him and replied, " Now that you are into having sex with guys, you
and Jake can have fun together." She took me by the hand and led me into the
guest bedroom, leaving a shocked Wayne staring at Jake's menacing erection.

Once in the bedroom, Pat closed the door and started giggling. She gave me
a warm hug and said, " I couldn't stand his swinish remarks about you Slut
Honey. A night with Jake might mellow him out a bit." We both laughed at
the beautiful irony of her hastily concocted plan. As we were crawling into
the bed the sounds of scuffling coming from the kitchen told us that Wayne
was being 'seduced'. Even though my poor ass was still throbbing and
leaking, I smiled at the thought of what lie ahead for Wayne. He is going
where I have been!

Pat pulled me on top of her and guided me inside of her. I made love to her
like a man, although I was still made up as a woman. Afterwards we lay
still kissing, caressing and cuddling. She said, " Oh Slut, I just love
feeling your hairless body. You are a wonderful combination of both a man
and a woman." I answered," And You are so beautiful a person, both
physically and in spirit." She said, " Just now you made great love as a man
and earlier I made love to you in your female role, I honestly can't say
which I enjoyed more." I ran my long fingernails lightly over her breasts
and told her, " Pat Darling, I prefer what we just did, but would gladly be
yours to use any way you want." She said," You are so sweet, I'll talk with
Chris and see if we can't work out some kind of an arrangement where we can
share your services." We fell asl**p in each other's arms.

Saturday

The sun was shining in the window when Pat awakened me with a kiss. She was
holding my garter belt, hose and shoes. " Let's go out with the others,
please put these on for me." Once I had put them on I resumed my Slut role.
I stopped by the bathroom to reapply my makeup and comb my hair. Walking
into the kitchen I could scarcely keep from laughing. Wayne was wearing my
lacy apron and cooking breakfast. He had a black eye, his wrists were
bruised and his bare ass bore welts obviously made by Jake's belt. Pat
lightly ran her hand over his ass causing him to wince. She said with mock
concern, " That looks so sore Wayne, how was your wedding night?" Wayne just
glared at her, feeling very embarrassed about having lipstick on. He knew
that everyone knew what his night had been like. Hell!

Pat sat down at the table with Chris, Brian and Jake, while I remained
standing servilely. Chris gave me a light kiss on the cheek and asked, "Did
you have a good night Slut?" I answered, "Yes Mistress, I did." Brian said,"
A lot better than Wayne's I'll bet!" and broke out laughing. Jake pulled me
onto his lap and gave me a kiss. "Good morning Slut, I missed your company
last night." he said. He fondled my ass then added," But I now have a new
Bitch, and this one I can take home with me." Wayne came into the room with
the beginnings of breakfast. I helped him set the table and deliver the
food. I knew that Wayne really wanted to lay into me, but we both remained
silent as polite maids, refilling coffee cups and so forth until they
finished eating.

After the table was cleared off, dishes done, and kitchen cleaned up, Jake
announced that it was time for he and Bitch to be going. He said," I've got
to take Her shopping for some sexy clothes and other stuff. We're going out
dancing tonight!" Wayne's face was a picture of sheer terror. Not only had
he been brutally ****d last night, but he was now considered as Jake's
property. There was an exchange of thanks. Jake thanked Chris for her
hospitality and the use of Slut. Chris thanked Jake for making Slut into a
real woman and for doing it in front of her. Wayne thanked Pat for the sex
he had enjoyed with her, but nearly choked on the words when Jake made him
thank her for introducing him to Jake. "No problem Bitch, it was my
pleasure." Pat said with great sincerity. Jake took the apron off of Wayne
and wrapped him in a pink robe he had borrowed from Chris. As he carried
him out the door, he remarked," You can throw out those other clothes, I'll
return the robe."

When they were gone, Brian said, " That sure didn't turn out the way I
expected, I had brought Jake as a favor for Chris. I knew that she wanted
to see Slut fucked by a man and Jake was just the guy." Pat chirped in with,
" I'm sure it came as a surprise to Wayne too!" Brian gave Chris and Pat
both a kiss, then said," Chris I had a really wonderful time with you as
always, and I am really looking forward to a weekend alone with you." He
then turned and left also. When the door closed behind him it was quiet
almost like the last eighteen hours hadn't occurred.

Chris broke the silence with," Slut get your maid outfit on it's time to
change the beds, do laundry and clean the house. Pat and I are going to
play computer games for a bit and then take a nap." The game wasn't over
yet! I went into the bedroom to don my Slut clothes, the same things I'd
worn at the start of last night's activities. As soon as I was dressed, I
stripped the sheets off of our king-sized bed and remade the bed with clean
linens. I did the same with the guest bed and then took the soiled sheets
along with our regular laundry to the basement laundry room. Great care was
needed to carry that overly full basket down the stairs wearing heels as I
was. I knew that it would be easy to trip and fall.

Once I had things sorted and the first load running, I went to the Basement
bedroom to replace those sheets. The bed was totally disheveled from
Wayne's struggles and the bl**d spots on the sheets was evidence that Jake
had torn his virgin ass. "Poor Wayne," I thought, "At least Chris had
broken me in gently and Pat's dildo had loosened my ass up before Jake's
attack!" I gathered the sheets and set them to soak in the laundry sink.
Then it was back upstairs to clean the house.

Back in our bedroom, I picked up the clothes that Wayne had worn to our
house and took them to Chris. "Mistress," I asked, "What shall I do with
these things?" Chris looked at them with scorn and replied, "Throw them out!
I imagine that Bitch now has some pretty new things to wear." Then showing
some pity added, "Take the stuff in the pockets, put it a paper bag, and
we'll save it for Her." A wallet, knife, coins and a nailclipper all went
into the bag before I set it on the closet shelf. Then pants, shorts,
shirt, socks and even shoes went into the trash. It seemed a waste of good
clothes, but Chris was right, Wayne probably had a new outfit by now.

I vacuumed the bedrooms and then went back downstairs to load the dryer and
put in the second load which included the basement sheets. than back
upstairs to vacuum the living and f****y rooms. When I got to the computer
area, Chris and Pat were both online chatting on an Adult BBS. A glance at
the screens showed that they were busy relating recent events to an
interested audience. Cris saw me arrive and motioned me to kneel and lick
her crotch. She loved having me serve her like that while she talked via
modem to both guys and gals. Busy where I was, I couldn't see what she was
typing, but felt certain that she was telling everyone what she had me
doing....maybe even how I was dressed. Hopefully she was using the name
Slut instead of the usual alias I used in there.

When Chris was satisfied, she allowed me to get up. I was surprised to see
Pat wearing the strap-on dildo. While had been busy, she'd put it on to
enable her to fuck me again. She had been serious when telling of how much
she enjoyed the sensations and feelings of power she felt while usurping the
male sex role. Chris seemed to use dildo **** to make me feel humiliated
and inferior. Pat actually loved the act for it's own sake. Either way, I
was going to take it in the rear, but at least with Pat it was for her
pleasure!

Pat took my hand and led me to the f****y room where she had me suck on the
phallus kneeling in front of her. "Slut you look so cute and sexy with a
cock in your mouth." she praised while stroking my hair. I could feel the
sincerity in her voice. She wasn't being snide or cynical. Suddenly I felt
very pretty and lucky to serve her. When she had me get on all fours, I
eagerly complied. I didn't even mind the application of a generous amount
of Vaseline. When she entered me I even thrust back to willingly receive
her. We made passionate love until she reached her wild orgasm and she
pulled out and kissed me. I felt thrilled to have pleased her so. Then she
pulled my skirt back down, gave me a pat on the rear and ordered, " Back to
work Slut, the fun's over for now." She went back to the computer and I went
down to change loads again. I felt a bit resentful and used, but knew that
there was work to be done.

While I finished the laundry and cleaned the bathrooms the ladies took a
nap. When the supper was well started, I went to wake them as had been
requested. They looked so sweet cuddled together in our bed. A glass of
wine before dinner was in order and then feeling content and rested, they
agreed that I should be allowed to eat with them. I was even allowed a
glass of wine for myself. It was a very pleasant meal. Chris and Pat
talked while I remained silent. Chris told Pat how much she had liked her
company and assistance. Pat told Chris how she had never had such fun in
her entire life. They kissed and hugged each other, more like s****rs than
lovers. When they were finished they stripped and went to the hot tub while
I cleaned up the dishes.

Chris called, "Bring towels Slut." I hurried out to dry them as they emerged
from the tub. They had decided that the sl**ping part of last night had
been too short and announced that it was bedtime. Even as I was wondering
where I was to sl**p, Chris said, "I think that the three of us girls can
fit in one bed tonight." I was thrilled! We went into the bedroom and all
three of us put on short nighties. I was placed in the middle with Chris on
one side and Pat on the other. I was really tired from lack of sl**p and
too much sex. I would have been quickly asl**p, except female hands from
both sides began to fondle me. One pair of lips on each nipple and two
pairs of hands fondling me soon had my hips thrusting. When I came, they
once again fed my come to me. almost before they'd rolled over to sl**p I
was dead to the world.

Sunday

The morning sun awakened Pat first. She threw back the covers to stare at
me sl**ping in the short nightie for a few minutes before her lips went to
my cock. What a grand way to be awakened! The first thing I saw was her
mouth engulfing my cock. As our movements increased, Chris woke up also.
She smiled and said, " My Dear Slut, you are such a horny whore. Maybe I
should put you to work on the streets." I gasped in shock, then saw her
smile and knew that she wasn't serious about that threat when she kissed me
full on the mouth. Chris took my hand and placed it on her crotch. As I
fondled and fingered her bottom she reached over to caress Pat's breasts.
We had a three way love thing going which only ended when I came in Pat's
mouth. Pat the kissed me transferring the contents of her mouth to mine. I
swallowed it and then kissed Chris.

I was sent to make breakfast while the ladies performed their morning
grooming. By the time the meal was ready, so were they. Again I was
allowed with them and even join in the conversation this time. I still had
to serve them and clean up, but they were clearly in a mellow mood this
Sunday morning. Chris told Pat, " This has been a great weekend, we'll
certainly have to do this again on a regular basis." Pat shrieked with joy
and replied," Oh, Yes!! I would love that very much. This has been the
best time. I want to thank you for your hospitality and especially for
sharing your slave with me."

About this time, the doorbell rang. When I answered it, there stood Jake
and Wayne. I let them in and they went to the ladies. Wayne was wearing a
short lavender skirt, matching frilly blouse, high heels and makeup. Jake
was carrying the robe he'd borrowed. "I came to return this Chris, and to
thank Pat for introducing me to my new bitch. We went out on a round of
some of the gay bars last night and had a fantastic time before going to my
place to play. We even got invited to an orgy tonight...I think lots of
guys want to try out my latest find." He laughed and added, " I protected
Her last night, but may not tonight." Wayne's shudder was visible. He
walked unsteadily, possibly due to the newness of walking in heels but it
was also very likely that he had a very sore bottom under that skirt. Chris
had me fetch the sack with Wayne's stuff and give it to Jake. Jake gave me
a pat on the ass ordered, "Come Bitch!" and walked out the door. As Wayne
hurried after him, Pat told him, " Have a good time Faggot."

We talked for awhile after they were gone. Pat then decided that it was
time for her to be going also. We all hated to see the weekend end, almost
afraid if we broke the spell, it would never be restored. Chris reminded
us, "We have another Date Night coming up in two weeks." Thus, with warm
kisses all around, Pat departed. Chris gave me a big hug and said," Honey I
was so proud of you this weekend. You were such a good slave." All of the
degrading things I had been subjected to seemed to dissolve into nothingness
with her remarks. She loved me and I would die for her.

Friday

My wife Chris had told me to get "ready", which I knew meant for me to get
into my role as Slut. This process took over an hour; involving as it did
shaving my body, showering, putting on makeup, doing my hair and dressing in
my French maid outfit. As I completed my transformation, I wondered what
Chris had planned for tonight. She never informed me ahead of time, feeling
that as her slave I should accept whatever she demanded of me. I knew that
she had something special planned since she seemed to be unusually excited
as she was getting herself ready to go out.

Wanting to please Chris with my appearance, I took extra care shaving my
body very closely, painting my nails bright red, applying my facial makeup
just right and fixing my hair just the way she liked it. I made sure the
seams on my nylons were straight before hooking them to my garter belt. The
bra with the cutout nipple areas allowed my nipple rings to hang free. The
sheer white blouse ensured that they would be visible through the fabric. I
stepped into the short black skirt and tucked the blouse in tightly to show
off my breasts. Chris was so proud of the way she had made them grow. Hoop
earrings and a bracelet completed my outfit. I put on the 4" high heeled
shoes and I was "ready".

Chris was completely dressed by the time I was finished. I had been
expecting to see her in the leather outfit she normally wore on the
occasions she was in her Mistress role, but she was dressed as if to go to a
wedding or similar occasion. She was so beautiful! "Get me a glass of wine
Slut" she demanded. I filled a crystal goblet with her favorite wine and
brought it to her. " Get your cosmetic bag and put it in your purse." she
told me. As I went to do that, I deduced that it was going to be another
overnight ordeal with the Masters and Mistresses we had been with before.

Chris looked through my purse and removed the two dollars she found in
there. "You won't be needing any money" she said. My bewilderment about
this was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling into our driveway. When
the doorbell rang, Chris nodded her head indicating that I should answer it.
I opened the door to see big, tall and handsome guy standing there in a
tuxedo. I gave a small curtsy and invited him in. He walked past me as if
I wasn't there to kiss and embrace Chris. I had never seen this guy before.
Where had she met him?

They kissed for a few minutes before Chris asked "Would you care for a drink
dear Jason?" He replied," Not now, we'd better get going. Thanks anyway."
Chris said, " Ok, I'm ready." Then she told me to get the suitcase from the
spare bedroom. "Yes Mistress" was my answer. The embarrassment of being
dressed as I was in front of this gentleman was mixed with the hurt of
Chris's not even introducing me to him.

Jason held open the door for Chris to sit in the front passenger seat. I
sat in the back seat holding her bag. We rode down to a seedy part of the
city. They chatted happily about what fun they were going to have on their
trip. Chris was like a schoolgirl on her first date. Whatever they had
planned didn't include me!

The car stooped in front of a rundown house. I was scared to even be in
this neighborhood, let alone to stop here. Jason got out and opened the
Door for Chris and opened the back door for me to exit. Chris had me leave
the suitcase in the car. Taking me by the hand she led me up to the front
door, which opened as if by magic. Mistress Pat stood there. She'd
obviously been watching through the window for our arrival. " Come right in
Slut, we've been waiting for you!" Pat said. After I walked past her into
the foyer, she got between Chris and I. She gave Chris a warm kiss and hug
telling her " Have fun Chris, we will." Chris cautioned me, "Be a good girl
Slut and mind Mistress Pat." As I meekly nodded yes, she left to join Jason.
Pat closed and locked the door, even hooking the safety chain, before
turning to face me.

"Mistress Chris has plans for a weekend of fun with her new friend Jason and
she kindly lent you to me to use as I see fit." Pat said, then added
ominously, "Don't worry, I'll see that you're not bored!" Her hand reached
under my short skirt and fondled my bare ass. " If you do as you are
ordered, I won't have to get brutal with you...disobey, or even hesitate
over obeying and I can cause you great pain!" I shuddered at her words even
as her caressing was giving me an erection. " Lift up your skirt Slut" she
commanded. I quickly grabbed the hems on either side of my skirt and lifted
them exposing my shaven cock and balls. Mistress Pat slapped my cock sharply, the
pain causing the erection to wilt. She Laughed saying, " We won't be
needing that pitiful thing this weekend, You are going to live up to your
name." " Now get into the kitchen Slut" she ordered, pointing the way.

The kitchen was typical of these old houses, linoleum floor, high ceiling
and larger than those found in the newer homes. There was a woman sitting
at the table sipping coffee. Pat introduced me saying, " This is our slave
for the weekend J. It answers to the name Slut." She continued, " Slut this
is Mistress J, you will obey her orders as well as mine." I replied, " Yes
Mistress Pat." My situation was quite hopeless! I was penniless, dressed as
Slut in an area where being on the streets like this could be fatal, and
also under orders from Chris to obey. My only option seemed to be to do
what they wished and hope that Chris returned soon to reclaim her slave.

Mistress J smiled at me and remarked, " Very pretty outfit Slut, We wouldn't
want to ruin it. You'd better take it off and put on that apron." I
hesitated for a moment, unsure of where I was to change. Pat slapped me on
the ass and ordered, " Strip Slut!" My fingers unbuttoned my blouse and
undid my skirt. Pat took my clothes as they were shed. "Leave the bra on,
it makes your titties look cute. The hose and shoes can stay also." J said.
She handed me a short apron that went from my waist to just barely covering
my privates. Now even the skimpy protection of my short skirt and sheer
blouse was gone! I felt so terribly vulnerable.

"We have lots of work for Slut to do while she's here, shall we have her get
started or play a bit first Mistress J?" Pat asked. J quickly answered,
"Let's play with her first! I've been looking forward to this and getting
hornier by the minute." Each of the ladies slipped a finger through one of
my nipple rings and led me down the hall. They walked fast enough to make
it difficult for me to keep up in my heels, but the pain in my nipples
ensured that I'd follow them to the bedroom.

Mistress J sat on the edge of the bed, opened her robe and spread her
thighs. " Lick my clit Slut." she ordered. I started to kneel down to get
a better angle but that move was halted by a quick smack of a whip on my
bare ass. Pat had picked up a short whip somewhere and seemed eager to use
it. " Just bend over from the waist." she demanded. A smile crossed her
face, as if she just had a new idea, and she said," Better yet, grab your
ankles Slut and hold that position." When I did that, she took a roll of
duct tape and taped my wrists to my ankles. What an uncomfortable and
vulnerable position this was!

Pat was strapping on a big dildo as she said to J, "This way Way we can both
have fun dear." J laughed as she pulled my head to her crotch saying, " What
a great idea." I started licking around the pussy lips. J grabbed both of
my nipple rings and ordered, " Suck my clit slut!" I started sucking on her
clit gently. A quick on my nipple rings was followed by, " Harder, suck it
harder!" I began sucking as hard as I could. If I pleased them it would
minimize the pain inflicted on me.

Sucking and slurping slavishly at J's crotch, I had briefly forgotten about
Pat. I was rudely reminded of her presence when she shoved a lube covered
finger up my ass. J tugged on my nipple rings to remind me to keep sucking.
I kept sucking even as Pat shoved in two fingers and worked them around
inside me. J was really getting worked up now and put her legs over my
shoulders. Her hips were bucking up and down making it hard to keep her
clit in my lips. Pat chose this moment to ram the dildo into it's target.
I was sucking and being fucked at the same time. Pat's thrusts were
instantly transmitted to J's clit, which drove her wild. Soon she Pushed me
away and wound up just laying there shuddering in sexual bliss. Pat
continued r****g my ass until she also climaxed and withdrew that terrible
dildo from my ass. She went to J and kissed her warmly. the two Ladies
caressed and cuddled for some time, enjoying the warm afterglow of orgasmic
sex. I stood bent over, in heels, exhausted, sweating and awaiting their
next whim.

J said, " Oh Pat, that sensation was so fabulous! I could feel your every
stroke on my clit! You should try that sometime." Pat looked at me and
said, " Why not now? We don't have anything better to do at the moment, and
Slut is still in position." They both laughed at my obvious inability to
alter their decision. After smoking a cigarette, they changed places. Pat
on the bed and J wore the strap-on.

The scene this time was somewhat different. Pat preferred me to lick more
gently and J stood still and made me do the moving with my rear. She
thought it was funny making me fuck myself using her dildo. Fortunately,
since the Ladies were starting from a higher state of arousal, this second
round didn't take nearly as long. After the Ladies were both satisfied
sexually, they again lay together looking at me standing there. I was sore
all over. My ass felt like it was on fire, my nipples throbbed, my
shoulders ached from the strain of my position and I had cramps in my legs.
Pat reached over and turned the apron around so it covered my ass. she took
my cock in her hand and began stroking it.

Pat said, " Watch this J. It's just like milking a cow." So saying she
proceeded to masturbate me. Despite the pain I was feeling I began moving
my hips as her ministrations were having the desired effect. When I began
to spurt, J caught my ejaculate in her hand saying, "Come on bitch, give it
all to me!". They kept milking me until they felt they had every drop. J
put her cum-filled hands up to my mouth and commanded, " Lick it up, all of
it! Then swallow it!" They giggled as I lapped up and swallowed my own
semen. Pat stated, " You need to get used to the taste of cum, there may be
more coming!" With that statement, I knew that they had more torment in
store for me.

Pat took mercy on me and tore the tape holding my wrists to my ankles
allowing me to stand upright. She told me, " Get into the shower and get
yourself cleaned up. You need to redo your makeup, You look a mess!" " Yes
Mistress." I replied and went into the bathroom she had pointed me toward.
once there I stripped off the few remaining articles of clothing and stood
soaking in the hot water. It took awhile before I felt refreshed enough to
leave the comfort of the stall. When I stepped out, my clothes had been
laid on the counter beside my makeup bag. I redid my facial makeup, brushed
my hair and got dressed again. Looking in the full length mirror on the
back of the door, it was hard to tell how badly I had been used so shortly
before. I set out to find my Mistresses, ready to resume my service to
them.

Pat and J were sitting in the living room, sipping wine. They had cleaned
up and changed clothes while I was gone. Upon sighting me, J said, " How
nice you look Slut, our guests will be pleased." Pat added, " They should be
here shortly. You will be a good slave while they are here, won't you
Slut?". I murmured, "Yes Mistress Pat." Pat motioned me to kneel in front
of her where she caressed my hair gently. She put her glass to my lips and
gave me a sip of her wine. This gentle treatment was in sharp contrast to
her earlier behavior, but I appreciated it greatly. As I became relaxed she
told me, " We are having some friends drop by shortly for some gang-bang fun, and you’re going to be the bithch. I told Mistress Chris that we'd give you a safeword to use if things got too much for you." That was welcome news to me! Knowing there would be an escape route open would make enduring whatever was to come much more bearable. If I could stop when I decided, it almost made my participation optional. Pat
informed me, " Tonight your safeword is 'Nigger'." Both ladies giggled at
this choice. It wasn't a word that came up in conversation anymore, but I
knew I would use it if necessary.

The doorbell rang and Pat indicated with a wave of her hand that I should
answer it. I still felt embarrassed to be seen by strangers in my Slut
outfit, but hurried to open the door. There stood five black men! They
brushed by me as I gave a polite curtsy. The last one in bolted the door
behind him, then gave me a push propelling me to follow after the rest. I
suddenly felt very weak, as the significance of my "safeword" dawned on me.
To use it might prove fatal! I had never felt so helpless in all of my
life.

The new arrivals were all dressed in similar fashion and I knew they were
gang members. Now I understood why these two ladies dared to live in this
neighborhood, they were protected by this gang. What the ladies did to
deserve such a status, I didn't know but, I had an ominous feeling that my
services might be a partial payment. A wave of fear caused me to shiver.
Fear for my life was a far stronger emotion than the normal humiliation and
degradation. Tonight I was truly a sex slave!

The leader of the group was a big man, over 6'4" tall. Everyone called him
King. He was receiving kisses from the ladies. Pat said, " Take the men's
coats Slut and hang them in the hall closet." I replied, " Yes Mistress Pat,
I'll do it at once." As the men removed their jackets, it became clear that
they were all armed with automatics in shoulder holsters. They lived in a
dangerous world and were ready for trouble. I took their jackets, hung them
in the closet, and hurried back for more orders. Mistress J said sweetly, "
Get the men some drinks like a dear won't you Slut?" As I went to each man
to ask what they preferred, I heard King's deep voice saying, " Your white
slave is kinda cute, and obedient too." The men all laughed at his remark.
I blushed with shame.

During the next hour or so I had served several rounds of drinks and the
atmosphere had grown steadily more sexual. The ladies and most of the guys
were naked. Mistress J ordered me, " Come over here and demonstrate your
pussy-eating skills Slut." I went to where she was sitting next to King,
knelt between her thighs, and began licking. This brought a chuckle from
the guys, who thought that such a thing was beneath their dignity. I
continued until J felt she was ready for sex. She pushed my head back and
told me, " Now get King ready too!" I turned my head to find him standing
naked with his cock inches from my lips. " Go ahead white bitch, suck my
big black cock!" he demanded. It was big! My white fingers were in stark
contrast to it as I held it and gently licked around the head. My painted
lips parted and I took it into my mouth. The other guys were chanting, "
Suck Slut, suck Slut" in unison as I tried to keep from choking on the
steadily growing organ. It didn't take long before he was fully erect and
threw me aside to bury himself in Mistress J.

No sooner had he began pumping away, when another man stepped in front of me
and said, " My turn next, Suck me bitch!" Knowing that I had no choice in
the matter, I decided to make it as pleasurable for him as possible. Since
resistance was out of the question, perhaps slavish submission would ensure
my survival. I licked around the head, gently flicking my tongue on his
glans until he was getting aroused before taking it into my mouth. Even as
I sucked, I stimulated the bottom of his shaft with my tongue. It didn't
take long for before he was thrusting into my mouth as if it were a pussy.
I gagged as his cock hit the back of my throat, but kept sucking and cooing.
He was really going wild now! he grabbed my head in his hands and fucked my
mouth until he came what seemed like gallons in my mouth. When he had
finished spurting, he withdrew and released my head from his vise-like grip.
" Swallow it Slut" he ordered. I, of course, did. " Sorry Pat", he said, "
I'll have to do you a bit later, I just got carried away." He was trying to
act cool about it, but I noticed that his legs were still trembling from the
orgasm he had just experienced. Pat replied, " No problem Tyrone, we have
lots of time."

Mistress J and King were getting close to orgasm now, judging bye the sounds
that were coming from the couch. While the rest all watched their
performance; I was granted a brief, badly needed respite. King finally
stiffened his body then relaxed on top of J, her thrashing legs ceased their
wild movement and wrapped around his back. They lay like this for several
silent minutes before King withdrew his now spent cock and stood up saying,
" Get over here Slut and lick up my cum." I hurried to obey, tying to ignore
the derisive laughter of the guys. Mistress J spread her thighs exposing
her jism oozing pussy. " Lap that wonderful stuff up Slut. That came from
a REAL man, maybe it will do you some good!" She joined in with the laughter
as I lapped and sucked at her pussy. She added," Although with a sissy sex
slave like you, I doubt that anything would help!" Tears of humiliation
streamed down my cheeks as I licked her pussy clean.

Upon completion of my 'cleaning service' I was sent to fetch another round
of drinks. King and J were sitting on the couch when I delivered their
drinks. Pat and Tyrone were sitting on the love seat as I served theirs.
The other three guys stood, patiently awaiting their turn for fun. As I
served the last one his drink he asked, " Tyrone, how was this bitch's
mouth? Is it worth using?" Tyrone laughed and said, " I'd have killed to
have that Slut when I was in prison!" Several of them gave knowing nods
which let me know they had been incarcerated too. King magnanimously
proclaimed, " Go for it men, have some fun, Pat won't mind a bit. Will you
Dear?" Pat responded, " Not a bit King, my sex slave is your sex slave."

With this statement of approval the other guys moved in on me. Tyrone said,
" Fuck that sweet mouth Jesse! You'll find it very hot!" Jesse dropped his
pants exposing his turgid cock. I shuddered and began to kneel, when
another guy grabbed me by the hips from behind. " Just bend over and take
it in your mouth Slut." he told me. I wondered about the reason for this
for only a few seconds before he added," I haven't had any whiteboy asscunt
since prison, and I'll bet yours is tight." As I bent over to service Jesse
orally, the guy behind me threw my skirt up onto my back exposing my bare
rear. Even before I had taken Jesse's cock into my mouth I felt a finger
roughly invade my anus. Pat said, " Here Ramon, catch!" She threw him a
tube of lube as she told him, " This will keep that slave ass from making
your dick sore." I suspected that Pat was also looking out for me and glad
that she had intervened so skillfully. The lube would ease my pain!

Ramon greased up my ass, then thrust himself in to the hilt with such f***e
that only because he was holding my hips prevented me from toppling forward
to the floor. Jesse was enjoying the same treatment I had previously given
Tyrone. I was impaled front and rear! My assailants quickly synchronized
their movements so that as one was thrusting the other was withdrawing. My
body moved helplessly to their rhythm. Teetering on my high heels, I was
merely a receptacle for their lusty pleasure!

The sight of my dual **** amused the spectators as it was accompanied bye
shouts of, "Fuck that slave", " Give it to her" and other such comments.
These guys were young, virile and horny so it didn't last nearly as long as
it seemed to me. Jesse came in my mouth about the same time I felt Ramon's
hot load release deep in my ass. I was so weak and exhausted that I sank to
my knees when released by my tormentors. While they bowed and accepted
congratulations on their performance, I was oozing cum from both ends in
painful shame. No doubt I looked a mess, I had been ridden hard! Not
knowing what else to do with the cum in my mouth, I swallowed it.

Any hope of being able to rest for a bit were quickly dashed when the
remaining guy ordered, " Get on all fours Slut. I want some of that ass
too!" Wearily I got on my hands and knees, dreading another invasion of my
already sore ass. This guy had been stroking himself erect during my dual
**** and wasted no time inserting himself partly inside my slimy ass. He
reached around and opened my blouse to get access to my nipple rings. He
announced, " I was watching these things twitch while you were fucking my
b*****rs and thought they might be fun and useful things to play with." He
put a finger through each ring, then pulled me back forcing his cock
completely inside of me. In order to avert as much pain as possible I
followed his forward and backward tugs with my body. He was using my nipple
rings to make me fuck